Skip to main content

Full text of "The Saga library : done into English out of the Icelandic"

See other formats 


THE    SAGA    LIBRARY 

EDITED   BY 

WILLIAM    MORRIS 

AND 

EIRfKR     MAGNUSSON 
Vol.  hi 

HEIMSKRINGLA 

Vol.  I 


This   Large  Paper  Edition   is  limited  to    One   Hundred  and 
Twenty-five  copies,  all  of  which  are  numbered. 
This  is  No.   G  9 


THE  STORIES  OF  THE 
KINGS  OF  NORWAY 

CALLED    THE    ROUND 
WORLD 

(HEIMSKRINGLA) 
BY   SNORRI    STURLUSON 

DONE    INTO    ENGLISH 
OUT   OF   THE    ICELANDIC 

IIY 

WILLIAM    MORRIS 

AND 

EIRIKR   MAGNUSSON 
VOL.  I 

iVJTH  A    LARGE   MAP   OF  NORWAY 

LONDON 

BERNARD   QUARITCH,   15    PICCADILLY 
1893 


CHISWICK    TREbS  : 


WH1TTIN(,HAM    AND  CO.,    TOOKS   COURT, 
CHANCERY    LANE. 


'-(^^ 


er 

/ 


CONTENTS. 


Translators'  Note 

The  Preface  of  Snorri  Sturluson 

The  Story  of  the  Ynglings     .... 

The  Story  of  Halfdan  the  Black  . 

The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair 

The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good 

The  Story  of   King   Harald  Greycloak   and   of 

Earl  Hakon  the  Son  of  Sigurd 
The  Story  of  King  Olaf  Tryggvison 
Explanation  of  the  Metaphors  in  the  Verses 


page 
vii 

3 
1 1 

77 

91 

149 

197 

223 
381 


*-**«..««-'  tj'  «_i."  '■_# 


TRANSLATORS'   NOTE. 

AS  this  work  is  to  be  published  in  four 
volumes,  we  think  it  best  to  keep  the 
general  body  of  Notes  for  the  last ;  only 
printing  in  each  volume  an  explanation  of  the 
metaphors  contained  in  the  staves  of  verse  which 
occur  in  it.  But  the  map  of  Norway  with  the 
names  of  the  Saga  period  is  given  in  this  first 
portion  of  Heimskringla  for  the  convenience  of 
the  reader. 

EiRIKR    MAGNdsSON. 

William  Morris. 


THE  STORIES  OF  THE   KINGS 

OF     NORWAY,     CALLED     THE 

ROUND   WORLD. 


III. 


THE   STORIES 

OF  THE 

KINGS  OF    NORWAY, 

CALLED   THE    ROUND   WORLD. 

THE   PREFACE    OF  SNORRI   STURLU- 
SON. 

IN  this  book  have  I  let  write  tales  told  con- 
cerning those  chiefs  who  have  borne  sway  in 
the  Northlands,  and  who  spake  the  Danish 
tongue,  even  as  I  have  heard  men  of  lore  tell  the 
same  ;  and  also  certain  of  their  lines  of  kindred  ac- 
cording as  they  have  been  taught  to  me.  Some 
of  this  is  found  in  the  Tellings-up  of  Forefathers, 
wherein  kings  and  other  men  of  high  degree  have 
traced  their  kin  ;  but  some  is  written  after  olden 
songs  or  story-lays,  which  men  have  had  for  their 
joyance.  Now  though  we  wot  not  surely  the  truth 
thereof,  yet  this  we  know  for  a  truth,  that  men  of 
lore  of  old  time  have  ever  held  such  lore  for  true. 
Thiodolf  of  Hvin  was  skald  to  Harald  Hairfair, 
and  he  did  the  lay  concerning  King  Rognvald 
Higher-than-the- Hills,  which  is  called  the  Tale  of 
the  Ynelino'S  :    Ro^rnvald  was  son  of  Olaf  Geir- 


4  TJic  Saga  Library. 

stead-Elf,  the  brother  of  Halfdan  the  Black.  In 
this  song  are  thirty  of  his  forefathers  named,  and 
their  deaths  told  of  and  the  steads  where  they  lie. 
Fiolnir  was  he  named  who  was  son  of  Yngvi-Frey, 
to  whom  for  long  time  after  have  the  Swedes  done 
sacrifice,  and  the  Ynglings  are  named  after  his 
name. 

Eyvind  the  Skald-spiller  also  told  up  the  tale  of 
the  forefathers  of  Earl  Hakon  the  Mighty,  in  the 
lay  called  the  Haloga  Tale,  which  was  done  on 
Hakon  ;  therein  is  Soeming  the  son  of  Yngvi-Frey 
named,  and  record  is  therein  of  the  death  of  each 
and  of  their  howesteads. 

After  Thiodolf's  tale  are  the  lives  of  the  Yng- 
lings first  written,  and  matters  added  thereto  from 
the  tales  of  men  of  lore. 

The  first  age  is  called  the  age  of  Burning, 
whereas  the  wont  w^as  to  burn  all  dead  men,  and 
raise  up  standing-stones  to  them  :  but  after  that 
Frey  was  laid  in  barrow  at  Upsala,  many  great 
men  fell  to  raising  barrows  to  the  memory  of  their 
kin,  no  less  often  than  standing-stones. 

But  after  that  Dan  the  Proud,  king  of  the  Danes, 
let  make  for  him  a  howe,  and  bade  them  bear  him 
thither  dead  with  the  kingly  raiment  and  wargear, 
and  his  horse  with  all  its  saddle-gear,  and  plenteous 
wealth  beside,  then  many  men  of  his  kin  did  even 
so  afterwards,  and  thence  began  the  Mound  age 
in  Denmark;  but  long  thereafter  the  Burning  age 
held  on  among  the  Swedes  and  Norwegians. 

But  when  Harald  Hairfair  was  king  in  Norway, 
Iceland  was  settled,  and  with  the  king  were  skalds 
whose  songs  folk  yet  know  by  heart,  yea  and  all 


Preface  to  the  Round  World.  5 

songs  on  the  kings  who  have  since  held  sway  in 
Norway ;  and  most  store  we  set  by  that  which  is 
said  in  such  songs  as  were  sung  before  the  chiefs 
themselves  or  the  sons  of  them  ;  and  we  hold  all 
that  for  true,  which  is  found  in  these  sonofs  con- 
cerning  their  way-farings  and  their  battles.  Now 
it  is  the  manner  of  skalds  to  praise  those  most 
whom  they  stand  before  while  giving  forth  their 
song,  but  no  one  would  dare  to  tell  the  king  him- 
self deeds,  which  all  who  hearkened,  yea  and  him- 
self withal,  wotted  well  were  but  windy  talk  and 
lying  ;  for  no  praise  would  that  be,  but  mocking 
rather. 


CONCERNING     ARI     THE     LEARNED, 
THE    MASS-PRIEST. 

ARI  the  Learned,  the  mass-priest,  who  was 
the  son  of  Thorgils,  who  was  the  son  of 
Gellir,  was  the  first  man  of  this  land  who 
wrote  down  lore  both  old  and  new  in  the  speech 
of  the  North  :  in  the  beginning  of  his  book  he 
wrote  mostly  of  the  settling  of  Iceland  and  the 
law-making  therein  ;  and  then,  concerning  the 
Law-speakers,  how  long  a  time  each  had  given 
forth  the  law ;  and  began  counting  by  years  first 
till  Christ's  faith  came  to  Iceland,  and  afterwards 
thence  down  to  his  own  days. 

He  set  off  his  lore  of  years  by  many  other 
matters,  both  the  lives  of  kings  in  Norway  and 
Denmark,  and  in  England  also  ;  yea,  and  by  great 
tidings  withal,  that  had  befallen  here  in  the  land. 
And  I  deem  his  lore  altogether  most  noteworthy, 


6  TJie  Saga  Library. 

for  of  exceeding  wisdom  he  was,  and  so  old,  that 
he  was  born  the  winter  next  after  the  fall  of  King 
Harald  Sigurdson.  He  wrote,  as  himself  sayeth, 
the  lives  of  the  kings  of  Norway  after  the  telling 
of  Odd,  the  son  of  Kol,  the  son  of  Hall  of  the 
Side  ;  but  Odd  had  learnt  them  from  Thorgeir 
Afradskoll,  a  man  who  was  wise  indeed,  and  so 
old,  that  he  dwelt  at  Nidness,  when  Earl  Hakon 
the  Mighty  was  slain.  Even  in  the  same  stead 
King  Olaf  Tryggvison  let  build  the  cheaping 
town  that  now  is.  Now  Ari  Thorgilson,  the 
priest,  came  seven  winters  old  to  Hawkdale,  to 
Hall,  son  of  Thorarin,  and  abode  there  fourteen 
winters.  Hall  was  an  exceeding  wise  man  and 
of  keen  memory ;  he  bore  in  mind  how  Thaug- 
brand  the  priest  christened  him  at  three  years 
old,  the  winter  before  Christ's  faith  was  made  law 
in  Iceland  :  Ari,  the  priest,  was  twelve  winters 
old  whenas  Bishop  Isleif  died.  Hall  had  fared 
from  land  to  land,  and  was  trading  fellow  of  King 
Olaf  the  Holy,  whence  he  gat  great  furtherance  ; 
and  so  his  reign  was  well  beknown  to  him.  But  by 
the  death  of  Bishop  Isleif  were  worn  away  wellnigh 
eighty  years  from  the  fall  of  King  Olaf  Tryggvison : 
Hall  died  nine  years  after  Bishop  Isleif,  and  by 
then  were  his  years  reckoned  at  ninety-four,  and 
he  had  set  up  house  in  Hawkdale  in  his  thirtieth 
year,  and  had  dwelt  there  sixty-four  winters,  as 
Ari  writes.  Teit,  the  son  of  Bishop  Isleif,  was 
fostered  at  Hall's  in  Hawkdale,  and  kept  house 
there  afterwards :  he  taught  Ari  the  priest,  and 
told  him  manifold  lore,  which  Ari  wrote  down 
afterwards.       Ari   also   got   manifold    knowledge 


Preface  to  the  Round  IVorld.  7 

from  Thurid,  dauy^hter  of  Snorri  the  Priest,  a 
woman  wise  of  wit ;  she  remembered  Snorri  her 
father,  who  was  near  thirty-five  whenas  Christ's 
faith  came  to  Iceland,  and  died  one  winter  after 
the  fall  of  King  Olaf  the  Holy. 

Therefore  nought  marvellous  was  it  that  Ari 
knew  truly  many  ancient  tales  both  of  our  land 
and  of  the  outlands,  whereas  he  had  learnt  them 
from  old  men  and  wise,  and  was  himself  a  man  of 
eager  wit  and  faithful  memory. 

But  the  songs  meseems  are  least  misplaced,  if 
they  have  been  wrought  aright,  and  are  duly 
interpreted. 


THE   STORY  OF   THE  YNGLINGS. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE 
YNGLINGS. 

CHAPTER  I.   HEREIN  IS  TOLD  OF 
THE  PARTS  OF  THE  EARTH. 

THE  ROUND  WORLD,  whereas  manfolk 
dwell,  is  much  sheared  apart  by  bights  : 
great  seas  go  from  the  outer-sea  into  the 
earth  ;  and  men  know  for  sure  that  a  seagoeth  from 
Niorvi's  sound  right  up  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem  ; 
from  that  sea  goeth  a  long  bight  to  the  north-east 
which  is  called  the  Black  Sea,  and  sundereth  the 
two  World- Ridings  ;  to  the  east  is  Asia,  but  to 
the  west  is  called  Europe  of  some,  but  of  some 
Enea :  but  north  of  the  Black  Sea  lies  Sweden 
the  Great  or  the  Cold  :  Sweden  the  Great  some 
men  deem  no  less  than  Serkland  the  Great,  and 
some  make  it  even  to  Blueland  the  Great ;  the 
northern  parts  of  this  Sweden  lie  unpeopled  by 
reason  of  the  frost  and  the  cold,  even  as  the 
southern  parts  of  Blueland  are  waste  because  of 
the  sun's  burning.  Mighty  lordships  there  are  in 
Sweden,  and  peoples  of  manifold  kind,  and  many 
tongues  withal ;  there  are  giants,  and  there  are 
dwarfs,  yea  and  Blue-men,  and  folk  of  many  kinds 
and  marvellous,  and  there  be  savage  beasts  and 


12  The  Saga  Library.  I- 1 1 

drakes  wondrous  great.  Out  of  the  north,  from 
those  mountains  which  are  without  all  the  peopled 
parts,  falls  a  river  over  Sweden,  which  is  called 
aright  Tanais,  but  of  old  was  called  Tanabranch 
or  Vanabranch  ;  it  comes  unto  the  sea  at  the  Black 
Sea  ;  the  land  betwixt  the  Vana-mouths  was  then 
called  Vanland,  or  Vanhome.  This  water  divides 
the  two  World-Ridings  ;  that  to  the  east  is  called 
Asia,  that  to  the  west,  Europe. 

CHAPTER  II.     OF  THE  MEN  OF  ASIA. 

EAST  of  Tanabranch  in  Asia  was  the  land 
called  As-land  or  As-home ;  but  the 
chief  burg  which  was  in  that  land  they 
called  As-garth,  in  which  burg  abode  a  chief  called 
ODIN,  and  that  was  a  great  stead  of  blood- 
offerings.  That  was  a  custom  there  that  twelve 
temple-priests  were  set  the  highest  of  all  the 
people  ;  they  were  to  rule  the  sacrifices,  and  judge 
betwixt  man  and  man;  they  were  called  DIAR 
or  DROTTN  AR,  and  all  folk  were  bound  to  their 
service  and  worship.  Odin  was  a  great  warrior, 
and  exceeding  far-travelled,  and  had  made  many 
realms  his  own,  and  so  victorious  was  he,  that  in 
every  battle  he  gained  the  day ;  whence  it  befell, 
that  his  men  trowed  of  him  that  he  should  of  his 
own  nature  ever  have  the  victory  in  every  battle. 
His  wont  it  was,  if  he  sent  his  men  to  the  wars  or 
on  other  journeys,  before  they  went  to  lay  his 
hands  on  the  heads  of  them,  and  to  give  them 
blessing,  and  they  trowed  that  they  would  fare 
well  thereby.     So  it  was  with  his  men  withal,  that 


III-IV   The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  13 

whensoever  they  were  hard  bestead,  either  on  sea 
or  land,  they  called  upon  his  name,  and  deemed 
that  they  had  ease  thereof,  for  they  thought 
that  in  him  they  had  all  their  trust.  Now  Odin 
often  fared  so  far  away,  that  he  abode  many  sea- 
sons in  his  journeys. 


CHAPTER  III.    OF  ODIN'S  BRETHREN. 

ODIN  had  two  brethren,  one  called  Ve,  and 
the  other  Vili  :  these  brethren  of  his  ruled 
the  realm  whiles  he  was  away.  But  on  a 
time  whenas  Odin  was  gone  a  long  way  off,  and 
abided  long  away,  the  As-folk  deemed  they  might 
never  look  to  see  him  home  again  ;  so  his  brethren 
fell  to  sharing  his  goods,  but  his  wife  Frigg  they 
must  needs  have  in  wedlock  betwixt  them  both  ; 
but  a  little  after  came  Odin  home  and  took  to  him- 
self his  wife  once  more. 


CHAPTER  IV.  WAR  WITH  THE  VANIR. 

NOW  Odin  fell  with  an  host  on  the  Vanir, 
but  they  bestirred  them  manly  and  warded 
their  land,  and  now  one,  now  the  other 
prevailed  ;  either  harried  the  land  of  the  other  and 
wrought  scathe  thereon  ;  but  when  at  last  either 
grew  loth  thereof,  they  bespoke  a  meeting  of 
truce  between  them,  and  made  peace  and  delivered 
hostages  one  to  the  other ;  and  the  Vanir  gave 
their  noblest  men,  Niord  the  Wealthy  and  his 
son  Frey,  but  the  As-folk  gave  in  return  him  who 
was   called    Hoenir,  and  said    that    he   was   well 


14  The  Saga  Library.  IV 

meet  to   be  lord  ;    a  big  man   he    was,   and  the 
ofoodliest  to  behold.      With  him  sent  the  As-folk 

.... 

a  man  hight  Mimir,  the  wisest  of  men,  but  the 
Vanir  in  return  him  of  the  best  wits  in  their  com- 
pany, Quasir  by  name.  But  when  Hcenir  came  to 
Vanhome,  then  was  he  straightly  made  a  lord, 
and  Mimir  taught  him  all  good  counsel.  But  when 
Hffinir  was  in  his  place  at  Things,  or  assemblies, 
whenso  it  befell  that  Mimir  was  not  anigh  him,  and 
there  came  before  him  any  hard  matter,  ever 
would  he  answer  in  one  wise :  "  Let  others  give 
rule ! "  said  he.  Then  the  Vanir  misdoubted  them 
that  the  As-folk  had  beguiled  them  in  the  exchang- 
ing of  men,  and  they  took  Mimir  and  cut  his  throat, 
and  sent  the  head  to  the  As-host :  then  Odin  took 
the  head,  and  smeared  it  with  such  worts  that  it. 
might  not  rot,  and  sang  words  of  wizardry  there- 
over, and  gave  it  such  might  that  it  spake  to  him 
and  told  him  many  hidden  matters. 

Odin  made  Niord  and  Frey  temple-priests,  and 
they  became  Diar  among  the  As-folk.  The  daughter 
of  Niord  was  Freya;  she  was  a  temple-priestess, 
and  was  the  first  to  teach  wizardry  among  the 
As-folk  according  to  the  wont  of  the  Vanir.  While 
Niord  was  with  the  Vanir,  he  had  had  his  sister  to 
wife,  for  it  was  lawful  there  so  to  do,  and  their 
children  were  Frey  and  Freya.  But  it  was  for- 
bidden among  the  As-folk  to  wed  such  near  kin. 


V  The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  15 


CHAPTER     V.       ODIN     SHARES     THE 
REALM;  ALSO  CONCERNING  GEFION. 

A  GREAT  mountain-wall  goes  from  the 
north-east  to  the  south-west ;  that  parts 
Sweden  the  Great  from  other  realms  ; 
south  of  those  mountains  there  is  no  long  way  to 
the  land  of  the  Turks,  and  there  had  Odin  wide 
lands  of  his  own.  Now  in  those  days  fared  the 
Lords  of  the  Roman  Folk  wide  over  the  world 
and  beat  down  all  peoples  under  them,  hut  many 
lords  and  kings  fled  away  from  their  own  before 
the  trouble  of  them  :  so  whereas  Odin  was  fore- 
seeing, and  wise  in  wizardry,  he  knew  that  his 
offspring  should  people  the  Northern  Parts  of  the 
World.  So  he  set  his  brethren  Ve  and  Vili  over 
As-garth,  but  himself  went  his  ways,  and  all  the 
Diar  with  him,  and  much  other  folk  withal  ;  and 
first  he  fared  west  into  the  Garth-realm,  and  then 
south  into  Saxland.  He  had  many  sons,  and  got 
for  himself  realms  wide  through  Saxland,  and 
there  he  set  his  sons  over  the  heeding  of  the  land. 
Then  he  fared  north  to  the  sea,  and  abode  in  a  cer- 
tain island  that  is  now  called  Odin's-isle  in  Fion  ; 
thence  he  sent  Gefion  north  over  the  sound  to 
seek  new  lands,  and  she  came  to  Gylfi,  and  he 
gave  her  a  day's  plough-land.  Then  went  she  to 
the  Giant-home,  and  there  bore  four  sons  to  a  cer- 
tain giant,  and  turned  them  into  the  likeness  of 
oxen,  and  yoked  them  to  the  plough,  and  drew  the 
land  out  into  the  sea,  and  west  over  against 
Odin's-isle,  and  that  land  is  called   Selund,  and 


1 6  The  Saga  Library.  V 

there  she  dwelt  afterward.  Skiold,  the  son  of  Odin, 
wedded  her,  and  they  dwelt  at  Hleithra  :  there  is 
a  sea  or  water  left  behind  which  is  called  the  Low. 
And  so  it  is  that  the  firths  in  the  Low  lie  in  such 
a  wise  that  they  answer  to  the  nesses  in  Selund. 
So  sings  Bragi  the  Old  : 

Glad  Gefion  dragged  from  Gylfi, 
Great  lord  of  the  deep  sea's-sun, 
Due  increase  unto  Denmark, 
Hard  drew  the  reeking  beasts  : 
Eight  foreheads'  moons  shone  forth 
From  four  heads  as  they  went. 
And  furrowed  off  the  fair 
And  friendly  island  home. 

But  when  Odin  heard  that  good  land  was  to  be 
gotten  east  in  Gylfi's  country,  he  went  thither,  and 
made  peace  with  him,  because  Gylfi  deemed  he 
had  no  might  to  withstand  the  As-folk.  Many 
dealings  had  Odin  and  Gylfi  together  in  cunning 
tricks  and  wizardry,  and  ever  were  the  As-folk  the 
mightier  therein.  Odin  took  up  his  abode  at  the 
Low,  at  the  stead  which  is  now  called  Ancient  Sig- 
town,  and  made  there  a  great  temple,  with  blood- 
offerings  according  to  the  custom  of  the  As-folk  ;  he 
owned  the  land  there  as  wide  about  as  he  called  it 
Sigtown  ;  and  there  gave  he  abode  to  the  temple- 
priests  :  Niord  dwelt  at  Nois-town,  but  Frey  at 
Upsala,  Heimdall  at  Heavenberg,  Thor  at 
Thundermead,  Balder  at  Broadbeam  ;  to  all  gave 
he  good  abiding-places. 


VI  The  Story  of  the  Yiiglhigs.  17 


CHAPTER   VI.      CONCERNING   ODIN'S 
GREAT    PROWESS. 

IT  is  said  soothlyof  Odin  of  the  As-folk  when  he 
came  into  the  North  countries  and  the  Diar 
with  him,  that  they  were  the  first  to  bring  in 
and  teach  those  crafts  which  men  have  long  since 
plied.  Odin  was  the  noblest  of  all,  and  from  him 
they  all  gat  the  crafts,  for  he  was  the  first  that  knew 
them  all  and  the  greatest  number  thereof  to  boot. 
Now  it  is  to  be  told  that  whereas  he  was  so  greatly 
worshipped,  these  were  the  things  that  brought  it 
about :  he  was  so  fair  and  noble  of  visage  when  he 
sat  amid  his  friends,  that  every  man's  heart  laughed 
thereat ;  whereas,  when  he  was  a-warring,  then  was 
his  countenance  terrible  towards  his  foes.  And 
this  was  the  cause  thereof,  that  he  knew  the  art 
and  craft  whereby  he  could  change  his  hue  and 
shape  in  any  wise  that  he  would  ;  and  this  again, 
that  the  speech  of  him  was  so  clear  and  smooth 
that  all  folk  who  listened  thereto  deemed  that 
alone  for  true  which  he  spake  ;  and  in  measures 
did  he  speak  all  things,  even  as  that  is  now  said 
which  is  called  Skald-craft. 

He  and  his  temple-priests  are  called  Lay- 
smiths,  for  that  skill  began  through  them  in  the 
North-lands.  Such  craft  had  Odin,  that  in  battle 
he  could  make  his  foes  blind  or  deaf  or  fear- 
stricken,  and  that  their  weapons  would  bite  no 
more  than  wands  ;  but  his  own  men  went  without 
byrnies,  and  were  mad  as  dogs  or  wolves,  and  bit 
on  their  shields,  and  were  as  strong  as  bears  or 
III.  c 


1 8  TJie  Saga  Library.  VII 

bulls  ;  menfolk  they  slew,  and  neither  fire  nor  steel 
would  deal  with  them  :  and  this  is  what  is  called 
Bareserks-gansf. 


CHAPTER   VII.     OF   ODIN'S    CRAFTS. 

NOW  Odin  would  change  his  shape ;  his 
body  would  lie  there  as  of  one  sleeping 
or  dead,  while  he  himself  was  a  fowl  or  a 
wild  beast,  a  fish  or  a  worm,  and  would  go  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye  to  far-away  lands  on  his  own 
errands  or  the  errands  of  others. 

Moreover,  he  knew  how  by  words  alone  to 
slake  the  fire  or  still  the  sea,  and  how  to  turn 
the  wind  to  whichso  way  he  would.  Odin  had 
a  ship  called  Skidbladnir,  wherein  he  would  fare 
over  mighty  seas  ;  and  that  same  ship  might  be 
folded  together  like  a  very  napkin.  Odin  had  ever 
Mimir's  head  by  him,  and  that  told  him  many 
tidings  from  other  worlds  :  and  whiles  would  he 
wake  up  dead  men  from  the  earth,  or  sit  down 
under  men  hanged  ;  wherefore  was  he  called  the 
Lord  of  the  Ghosts,  or  the  Lord  of  the  Hanged. 
Two  ravens  also  he  had  which  he  had  tamed  to 
speak,  and  wide  over  the  lands  they  flew,  and  told 
him  many  tidings  ;  and  from  all  these  things  he 
became  wondrous  wise  ;  all  this  craft  taught  he  by 
runes  and  songs  called  wizard  songs,  wherefore  are 
the  As-folk  called  smiths  of  wizardry.  Odin  was 
wise  in  that  craft  wherewith  went  most  might, 
which  is  called  spell-craft,  and  this  he  himself  fol- 
lowed :  wherefore  he  had  might  to  know  the  fate 
of  men  and  things  not  yet  come  to  pass ;  yea,  or 


VII         llie  Stoyy  of  the  YngUngs.  19 

how  to  work  for  men  bane  or  ill-hap  or  ill-heal, 
and  to  take  wit  or  strength  from  men  and  <:;;^ive 
them  unto  others.  But  with  this  sorcery  that 
is  thus  done  goes  so  much  lewdness,  that  it  was  not 
thought  to  be  without  shame  for  menfolk  to  deal 
therein,  so  that  cunning  was  taught  to  the  temple- 
priestesses.  Odin  knew  of  all  buried  treasures 
where  they  were  hidden  ;  and  he  knew  lays  where- 
by the  earth  opened  before  him,  and  mountains 
and  rocks  and  mounds,  and  how  to  bind  with  words 
alone  whoso  might  be  found  dwelling  therein ;  and 
he  would  go  in  and  take  thence  what  he  would. 

From  all  this  craft  he  became  exceeding  famed, 
and  his  foes  dreaded  him,  but  his  friends  put  their 
trust  in  him,  and  had  faith  in  his  craft  and  himself; 
but  he  taught  the  more  part  of  his  cunning  to  the 
temple-priests,  and  they  were  next  to  him  in  all 
wisdom  and  cunning :  albeit  many  others  got  to 
them  much  knowledge  thereof  and  thence  has 
sorcery  spread  far  and  wide  and  endured  long. 
But  to  Odin  and  those  twelve  lords  did  men  do 
sacrifice,  and  called  them  their  gods,  and  trowed 
in  them  long  afterwards. 

Folk  are  called  Audun  after  Odin's  name,  as 
men  were  wont  so  to  call  their  sons,  and  Thorir  or 
Thorarin  are  named  after  Thor  ;  or  names  are 
joined  to  it  from  other  matters,  as  Steinthor  or 
Hafthor,  and  so  in  many  other  wise. 


20  The  Saga  Library.      VIII-IX 

CHAPTER    VIII.        OF     ODIN'S     LAW- 
MAKING. 

ODIN  settled  such  law  in  his  land  as  had 
of  old  time  gone  among  the  As-folk  ;  and 
he  laid  down  withal  that  all  dead  men 
should  be  burned,  and  that  with  them  their  chattels 
should  be  borne  to  bale  ;  for  he  said  that  with 
such  wealth  as  a  man  brought  to  his  bale  should 
he  come  to  Valhall ;  and  that  there  also  should  he 
enjoy  whatsoever  he  had  buried  himself  in  the 
earth.  But  the  ashes  should  men  bear  out  to 
sea,  or  bury  in  the  earth  ;  and  over  noble  men 
should  a  mound  be  raised  for  the  memory  of 
them ;  but  in  memory  of  all  men  of  any  mark 
should  standing-stones  be  raised  :  and  for  long 
after  did  that  wont  endure. 

Folk  were  to  hold  sacrifice  against  the  coming 
of  winter  for  a  good  year ;  in  midwinter  for  the 
growth  of  the  earth  ;  and  a  third  in  the  summer 
that  was  an  offering  for  gain  and  victory.  All 
over  Sweden  men  paid  Odin  scat,  to  wit  a  penny 
for  every  head,  but  he  was  bound  to  ward  their  land 
from  war,  and  to  sacrifice  for  them  for  a  good  year. 

CHAPTER     IX.       THE     WEDDING    OF 
NIORD. 

NIORD  wedded  a  woman  called  Skadi, 
but  she  would  nought  of  him,  and  so 
was  wedded  to  Odin,  and  many  sons 
they  had,  one  whereof  was  called  Seeming,  over 
whom  hath  Eyvind  the  Skald-spiller  made  this  : 


X  The  Story  of  the  Yugliugs.  2 1 

The  reddener  of  shield, 
The  sire  of  As-folk, 
Got  the  scat-giver 
On  a  giant  maiden. 
While  for  more  seasons 
In  Manhome  dwelt 
']"hc  warriors'  friend 
And  Skadi  with  him. 
But  she  of  the  rock-lands' 
Rushing  snow-skids, 
Sons  a-many 
Bare  unto  Odin. 

Earl  Hakon  the  Mighty  carried  back  the  tale 
of  his  forefathers  to  this  Seeming. 

Now  this  Sweden  they  called  Manhome,  but 
Sweden  the  Great  called  they  Godhome  ;  and  of 
Godhome  are  many  tales  told  and  many  marvels. 


CHAPTER  X.   OF  THE  DEATH  OF 
ODIN. 

ODIN  died  in  his  bed  in  Sweden;  but  when 
he  was  come  nigh  to  his  death,  he  let 
mark  him  with  a  spear-point,  and  claimed 
as  his  own  all  men  dead  by  weapon ;  and  he  said 
that  hewould  go  his  ways  to  Godhome  and  welcome 
his  friends  there.  Now  were  the  Swedes  minded 
that  he  would  be  come  to  that  As-garth  of  old  days, 
there  to  live  his  life  for  ever ;  and  then  began 
anew  the  worship  of  Odin  and  the  vowing  of  vows 
to  him.  Oft  thought  the  Swedes  that  he  showed 
himself  to  them  in  dreams  before  great  battles 
should  be  ;  and  to  some  he  gave  victory  there  and 
then,  and  to  others  bidding  to  come  to  him  ;  and 
either  lot  they  deemed  good  enow. 


22  The  Saga  Library.        XI -XI I 

Odin  dead  was  burned,  and  his  burning  was 
done  in  the  seemliest  wise ;  but  the  troth  of  men 
was  it  in  those  days,  that  the  higher  the  reek 
reached  up  aloft,  the  more  exalted  in  heaven 
would  he  be  who  was  burned  there ;  yea,  and  the 
richer  the  more  treasure  was  burned  with  him. 


CHAPTER   XI.     OF    NIORD. 

SO  then  Niord  of  Noatown  became  ruler 
over  the  Swedes,  and  upheld  the  sacrifices, 
and  the  Swedes  called  him  their  Lord  and 
he  took^ree  scat  of  them.  In  his  days  was  there 
exceeding  good  peace,  and  years  of  all  kinds  of 
plenty,  so  great  that  the  Swedes  trowed  thereby 
that  Niord  swayed  the  plenty  of  the  year  and  the 
wealth-hap  of  mankind.  In  his  days  died  the 
more  part  of  the  Diar,  and  to  all  of  them  were 
blood-offerings  made,  and  they  were  burned  there- 
after. Niord  died  in  his  bed,  and  let  him  be 
marked  unto  Odin  or  ever  he  died  ;  the  Swedes 
burned  him,  and  greeted  sore  over  his  grave. 

CHAPTER  XII.  THE  DEATH  OF  FREY. 

FREY  then  took  to  him  the  realm  after 
Niord;  he  was  called  Lord  of  the  Swedes, 
and  took  free  scat  of  them  ;  he  was  well- 
beloved,  and  happy  in  good  years  even  as  his 
father.  Frey  raised  a  great  temple  at  Upsala, 
and  there  had  his  chief  abode,  and  endowed  it 
with  all  his  wealth,  both  land  and  chattels.  Then 
began  the  weal  of  Upsala,  which  has  endured  ever 


XIII      The  story  of  the  Yuglings.  23 

since.  In  his  days  began  the  Peace  of  Frodi,  and 
then  also  were  plenteous  years  throughout  all  lands; 
and  that  the  Swedes  laid  to  the  account  of  Frey ; 
and  he  was  held  dearer  therefor  than  the  other 
gods,  as  in  his  days  the  people  were  wealthier 
than  aforetime  from  the  good  peace  and  plenteous 
years.  Gerd,  the  daughter  of  Gymir,  was  Frey's 
wife,  and  their  son  was  called  Fiolnir.  Frey  was 
called  by  another  name,  that  is  to  say,  Yngvi,  and 
this  name  of  Yngvi  was  long  used  for  a  name  of 
honour  in  his  blood,  and  his  kindred  were  in  after- 
time  called  Ynfrlings. 

Now  Frey  fell  sick,  but  when  his  sickness  waxed 
on  him,  men  took  counsel  and  let  few  folk  come 
into  him  ;  and  they  built  a  great  howe  and  made 
a  door  therein,  and  three  windows  ;  and  so  when 
Frey  was  dead  they  bore  him  privily  into  the 
howe,  and  told  the  Swedes  that  he  was  still 
alive,  and  there  they  guarded  him  for  three 
winters,  and  poured  all  the  scat  into  the  mound  : 
gold  through  the  one  window,  silver  through  the 
second,  and  copper  pennies  through  the  third. 
And  this  while  endured  plenteous  years  and 
peace. 


CHAPTER  XIII.    OF  FREYA  AND  HER 
DAUGHTERS. 

NOW  Freya  upheld  the  sacrifices,  for  she 
alone  of  the  gods  was  left  behind  alive  ; 
and  of  the  greatest  fame  she  was,  so  that 
by  her  name  should  all  women  of  honour  be  called, 
even  as  now  they  are  called  Fruvor  (ladies)  :  so 


24  The  Saga  Library.  XIV 

also  every  woman  is  called  Freya  who  rules  over 
her  own,  but  House-freya  she  who  rules  a  house- 
hold. 

Now  Freya  was  somewhat  shifting  of  mood  ; 
Odr  was  the  name  of  her  husband,  but  her 
daughters  were  Hnoss  and  Gersemi,  and  they 
were  exceeding  fair,  and  after  them  are  called  all 
things  that  are  dearest  to  have. 

But  now  when  all  the  Swedes  wotted  that  Prey 
was  dead,  and  the  plenteous  years  and  good  peace 
still  endured,  then  they  trowed  that  so  it  would  be 
while  he  still  abode  in  Sweden;  neither  would  they 
burn  him,  but  called  him  the  God  of  the  World, 
and  sacrificed  to  him  ever  after,  most  of  all  for 
plenteous  years  and  peace. 


CHAPTER  XIV.    THE  DEATH  OF  KING 
PIOLNIR. 

FIOLNIR  the  son  of  Yngvi-Prey  ruled 
next  over  the  Swedes  and  the  wealth  of 
Upsala  ;  he  was  a  mighty  man,  and  his 
years  were  full  of  plenty  and  peace.  Peace-Prodi 
abode  as  then  at  Hleithra,  and  great  friendship 
there  was  betwixt  these  twain  and  bidding  from 
house  to  house.  But  whenas  Piolnir  fared  to 
Prodi  in  Selund,  then  was  a  great  feast  arrayed 
there  against  his  coming,  and  folk  were  bidden 
there  from  lands  far  and  wide.  There  had  Prodi 
a  great  homestead,  and  therein  was  there  wrought 
a  mighty  vat  many  ells  high,  which  stood  on  mighty 
big  beams  ;  now  this  stood  down  in  a  certain  under- 
croft,  and  there  was  a    loft    above  it,   the    floor 


XV         The  Story  of  the  Yugliugs.  25 

whereof  was  open,  that  the  liquor  might  be  poured 
down  thereby ;  but  the  vat  was  full  of  mingled 
mead,  and  that  drink  was  wondrous  strong.  A- 
night-time  was  Fiolnir  brought  to  his  lodging  in 
the  next  loft,  and  his  company  with  him.  Amidst 
the  night  he  went  out  unto  the  gallery  to  seek  a 
privy  place,  and  he  was  bewildered  with  sleep  and 
dead-drunk ;  so  when  he  turned  back  to  his  lodging 
he  went  along  the  gallery,  and  unto  the  door  of 
another  loft,  whereinto  he  went,  and  missed  his 
footing,  and  fell  into  the  mead-vat  and  was  lost 
there.     So  sings  Thiodolf  of  Hvin  : 

Now  hath  befallen 
In  Frodi's  house 
The  word  of  fate 
To  fall  on  Fiolnir : 
That  the  windless  wave 
Of  the  wild  bull's  spears 
That  lord  should  do 
To  death  by  drowning. 


CHAPTER   XV.     OF   SWEGDIR. 

SWEGDIR  took  the  realm  to  him  after  his 
father,  and  he  vowed  a  vow  to  go  seek 
Godhome  and  Odin  the  Old.  He  fared 
with  twelve  men  wide  through  the  world ;  he 
came  out  to  Turkland  and  Sweden  the  Great,  and 
found  there  many  of  his  kin  and  friends,  and  he 
was  five  winters  about  this  journey ;  then  he  cam_e 
home  to  Sweden,  and  dwelt  there  at  home  yet 
awhile.  He  had  wedded  a  woman  called  Vana  out 
in  Vanhome,  and  their  son  was  called  Vanland. 
But   Swegdir   fared    yet    again    a-seeking    God- 


26  The  Saga  Library.  XVI 

home.  Now  in  the  east  parts  of  Sweden  is  a  great 
stead  called  Stone,  where  is  a  rock  as  big  as  big 
houses  be  ;  so  one  evening-tide  after  sunset,  whenas 
Swegdir  went  from  the  drinking  to  his  sleeping- 
bower,  he  looked  on  the  stone,  and  lo,  there  sat  a 
dwarf  thereunder.  Now  Swegdir  and  his  men  were 
very  drunk,  and  they  ran  to  the  stone,  and  the 
dwarf  stood  in  the  door  thereof  and  called  on 
Swegdir,  and  bade  him  come  in  there,  if  he  would 
find  Odin.  Swegdir  ran  into  the  stone  and  it  shut 
behind  him  straightway,  and  Swegdir  never  came 
back  again.     So  sings  Thiodolf  of  Hvin  : 

There  the  day-shunning 
Diirnir's  offspring, 
The  dark-halls'  warden. 
Won  King  Swegdir, 
When  into  the  stone 
Leapt  tlie  strong-hearted, 
The  man  all  reckless, 
After  the  dwarf  kind  ; 
Then  when  the  bright 
Abode  of  giants, 
Sokmimir's  hall, 
Gaped  high  o'er  the  king. 


CHAPTER    XVI.     OF   VANLAND. 

THE  son  of  Swegdir  was  Vanland,  and  he 
took  the  realm  after  his  father,  and  ruled 
over  the  Wealth  of  Upsala  ;  he  was  a 
great  warrior,  and  fared  wide  about  the  world. 
One  winter-tide  he  abode  in  F"inland  with  Snow 
the  Old,  and  there  wedded  his  daughter  Drift  ;  but 
in  the  spring-tide  he  went  his  ways  and  Drift  was 
left  behind,  but  he  promised  to  come  back  after  the 


XVI       The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  27 

space  of  three  winters,  yet  came  he  not  back  in  ten 
winters.  Then  sent  Drift  after  Huld  the  witchwife, 
but  sent  Visbur,  the  son  of  her  and  Vanland,  to 
Sweden.  Drift  made  a  bargain  with  Huld  the 
witchwife  to  this  end,  that  she  was  to  draw  Van- 
land  to  Finland  by  spells  or  else  slay  him  ;  but 
when  the  spell  was  set  forth,  then  was  Vanland 
at  Upsala.  Then  he  grew  fain  of  faring  to  Finland, 
but  his  friends  and  counsellors  forbade  him,  and 
said  that  the  wizardry  of  the  Fins  was  busy  in  his 
desire.  Then  he  became  heavy  with  slumber,  and 
laid  himself  down  to  sleep,  but  when  he  had  slept 
but  a  short  space,  he  cried  out  and  said  that  the 
Mare  was  treading  him.  His  men  went  to  him  and 
would  help  him  ;  but  when  they  went  to  his  head, 
she  betrod  his  legs,  so  that  they  were  nigh  broken, 
and  when  they  went  to  the  legs,  she  so  smothered 
the  head  of  him,  that  there  he  died.  The  Swedes 
took  his  corpse  and  burned  it  beside  the  river 
called  Skuta ;  and  there  standing-stones  were  set 
up  to  him.     So  sings  Thiodolf : 

Now  the  witch-wight 
Drave  King  Vanland 
Down  to  visit 
Vihr's  brother. 
There  the  troll-wise 
Blind-night's  witchwife 
Trod  all  about 
Men's  over-thrower. 
The  jewel-caster. 
He  whom  the  mare  quelled, 
On  Skuta's  bed, 
There  was  he  burning. 


28  The  Saga  Library.  XVII 

CHAPTER     XVII.       THE     DEATH     OF 
VISBUR. 

VISBUR  took  to  him  the  heritage  of  Van- 
land  his  father,  and  fell  to  wedding  the 
daughter  of  Aude  the  Wealthy,  to  whom 
he  gave  as  a  dower  three  great  towns  and  a  gold 
necklace  ;  two  sons  they  had,  Gisl  and  Ondur. 
Then  Visbur  left  her  alone,  and  took  to  him  another 
wife,  and  she  fared  to  her  father  with  her  sons. 
Visbur  had  a  son  called  Domald,  and  his  step- 
mother let  sing  unluck  at  him.  So  when  Visbur's 
sons  were  twelve  and  thirteen  years  old  each,  they- 
went  to  him  and  claimed  the  dower  of  their 
mother,  but  he  would  not  yield  up  the  same. 
Then  they  cried  out  that  that  gold  necklace  should 
be  the  bane  of  the  best  man  of  his  kin,  and  so 
went  their  ways  home.  Then  was  yet  more  sorcery 
set  a-brewing  and  to  this  end,  that  they  should 
have  might  to  slay  their  father.  Therewith  Huld 
the  witchwife  declared  unto  them  that  even  so  she 
would  work  her  spell,  yea  and  moreover  that  the 
slaying  of  kin  by  kin  should  ever  after  follow  the 
blood  of  the  Ynglings  ;  and  thereto  they  said  yea. 
Then  they  gathered  folk  to  them,  and  fell  on 
Visbur  unawares  a-night-time,  and  burned  him  in 
his  house.     So  sings  Thiodolf : 

And  King  Visbur's 
Will-burg  next 
Swallowed  up 
The  sea's  hot  brother. 
When  the  seat-warders 
Let  loose  the  baneful 
Thief  of  the  woodland 


XVIII   The  story  of  the  Yngliugs.  29 


On  Visbur  tlieir  father. 
And  the  roaring  wolf 
Of  the  red  gleed  bit 
The  mighty  king 
All  in  his  hearth-keel. 


CHAPTER    XVIII.      THE     DEATH     OF 
DOMALD. 

DOMALD  took  to  him  the  heritage  of 
Visbur  his  father,  and  ruled  the  lands ; 
and  in  his  days  there  fell  on  the  Swedes 
great  hunger  and  famine.  Then  the  Swedes  set 
up  great  blood-offerings  at  Upsala  :  the  first 
autumn  they  offered  up  oxen,  but  none  the  more  was 
the  earth's  increase  bettered  ;  the  next  autumn 
they  offered  up  men,  and  the  increase  of  the  year 
was  the  same,  or  worse  it  might  be  ;  but  the  third 
autumn  came  the  Swedes  tlockmeal  to  Upsala 
whenas  the  sacrifices  should  be.  Then  held  the 
great  men  counsel  together,  and  were  of  one 
accord  that  this  scarcity  was  because  of  Domakl 
their  king,  and  withal  that  they  should  sacrifice 
him  for  the  plenty  of  the  year ;  yea,  that  they 
should  set  on  him  and  slay  him,  and  redden  the 
seats  of  the  gods  with  the  blood  of  him  ;  and  even 
so  they  did.     So  sayeth  Thiodolf : 

Of  yore  agone  was  it 

That  they  the  sword-bearers 

Must  redden  the  meadows 

With  blood  of  their  lord  :  •, 

When  the  land-folk  were  bearing 

Their  blood-wetted  weapons 

Away  from  the  place 

Where  Domald  lay  life-spent. 


30  The  Saga  Library.     XIX-XX 


When  the  Swedish  people 
Fain  of  plenty 
Brought  to  undoing 
The  bane  of  the  Jute-folk. 


CHAPTER     XIX.       THE      DEATH      OF 
DOMAR. 

THE  son  of  Domald  was  Domar,  who  next 
ruled  the  reahn.  His  rule  over  the  land 
endured  long,  and  there  was  good  plenty 
and  peace  throughout  his  days  ;  of  him  is  nought 
more  told  save  that  he  died  in  his  bed  at  Upsala, 
and  was  borne  forth  to  F"yri's  meads,  and  burned 
there  on  the  river-bank  whereas  are  his  standing- 
stones.     So  sayeth  Thiodolf  : 

Oft  have  I 
Of  men  of  lore 
Asked  concerning 
The  corpse  of  Yngvi, 
Where  in  earth  Domar 
Was  down  borne 
By  the  roaring  bright 
Bane  of  Half 
Now  wot  I  surely 
That  sickness-bitten 
Fiolnir's  offspring 
By  Fyri  burned. 

CHAPTER   XX.   THE   DEATH   OF 
DYGGVl. 

DYGGVI   was  the  name  of  his  son,  who 
ruled  over  the  land  after  him  :    and  of 
whom  nought  is  told,  save  that  he  died  in 
his  bed  ;  as  Thiodolf  says  : 


XXI       The  Stoyy  of  tJie  Vnglings.  31 

Nouglit  I  misdoubt  me 
That  Glitnir's  goddess 
Hath  Dyggvi  dead 
For  her  own  plaything  ; 
For  the  sister  of  Wolf, 
The  sister  of  Narfi, 
Must  come  to  choose 
The  kingly  man. 
And  the  over-ruler 
Of  Yngvi's  people 
Loki's  sister 
Has  bewitched. 

The  mother  of  Dyggvi  was  Drott,  the  daughter 
of  King  Danp,  the  son  of  Rig,  who  was  the  first 
who  was  called  King  in  the  tongue  of  the  Danes, 
and  his  kin  have  ever  after  held  the  name  of  King 
for  the  highest  among  names  of  honour.  Now 
Dyggvi  was  the  first  who  was  called  King  among 
his  kin,  but  or  his  time  they  were  called  Drott- 
nar,  and  their  wives,  Drottningar,  and  the  company 
of  their  court,  Drott.  But  Yngvi  or  Ynguni  was 
everyone  of  that  kin  called  through  all  the  days  of 
his  life,  and  the  whole  race  is  called  Ynglings. 
Queen  Drott  was  sister  of  King  Dan  the  Proud, 
after  whom  Denmark  is  named. 


CHAPTER   XXI.     OF    DAY   THE   WISE. 

THE  son  of  King  Dyggvi  was  Day,  who 
took  the  kingdom  after  his  time,  and  so 
wise  a  man  he  was,  that  he  knew  the 
speech  of  fowl ;  and  a  certain  sparrow  he  had 
which  told  him  many  tidings,  and  ever  flew  from 
land  to  land  ;  and  on  a  time  when  the  sparrow 


32  TJic  Saga  Library.  XXI 

flew  into  Reith  Gothland,  to  a  stead  called  Vorvi,  he 
flew  into  a  carle's  cornfield,  and  there  gat  his  meat ; 
but  the  carle  came  upon  him,  and  caught  up  a  stone, 
and  smote  the  sparrow  dead.  Now  King  Day  was 
ill  at  ease  that  his  sparrow  came  not  home,  so  he 
betook  him  to  sacrifice  of  atonement,  to  know 
what  had  betid,  and  he  had  answer  that  his  sparrow 
was  slain  at  Vorvi.  So  he  summoned  to  him  a  great 
host  and  went  his  ways  to  Gothland,  and  when  he 
came  to  Vorvi,  he  went  upintothecountry  and  harried 
there,  and  folk  fled  away  far  and  wide  before  him. 
Now  King  Day  turned  back  with  his  army  to  the 
ships  as  evening-tide  drew  on,  and  he  had  slain 
many  folk  and  taken  many  ;  and  as  they  crossed 
over  a  certain  river  at  a  place  called  Shooter's-ford, 
or  Weapon-ford,  a  certain  field-thrall  ran  out  from 
the  wood  unto  the  river-bank,  and  cast  a  hayfork 
amidst  their  company,  and  it  smote  the  king  upon 
the  head,  and  he  fell  from  his  horse  straightway, 
and  got  his  death  therefrom  ;  and  his  men  went 
back  to  Sweden. 

In  those  days  a  lord  who  went  a-warring  was 
called  "gram,"  and  the  warriors  werecalled  "  gramir." 
So  sings  Thiodolf : 

or  Day  heard  I, 
How  forth  he  wended 
Fain  of  fame 
To  his  fated  death  ; 
When  unto  Vorvi 
Came  he  that  tameth 
The  death-rod's  hunger 
For  his  sparrow's  avenging. 
Yea  e'en  that  word 
All  unto  the  eastways 


XXII     The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  33 


The  folk  of  the  king 
l<'roni  fight  must  bear, 
That  the  fork  that  pitcliclh 
The  meat  of  Sleipnir 
Hath  laid  alow 
That  lord  of  battle. 


CHAPTER   XXII.     OF   AGNI. 

AGNI  was  the  name  of  Day's  son,  who  was 
king  in  his  stead,  a  mighty  man  and  far- 
famed,  a  great  warrior,  and  a  man  of  all 
prowess  in  all  matters.  On  a  summer  King  Agni 
went  with  his  armv  to  Finland,  and  went  a-land 
and  harried  there  ;  but  the  Fins  drew  together 
a  great  host  and  met  him  in  battle,  and  Frosty 
was  the  name  of  their  lord.  So  a  fierce  fight  befell 
wherein  King  Agni  gained  the  day,  and  Frosty 
fell  there  and  many  of  his  host  with  him.  So 
King  Agni  fared,  war-shield  aloft,  through  Fin- 
land, and  laid  it  under  him,  and  gat  mighty  great 
booty ;  and  he  took  and  had  away  with  him  Skialf 
the  daughter  of  Frosty,  as  well  as  Logi  her 
brother. 

So  when  he  sailed  from  the  east,  he  made  for 
Stock-Sound,  and  pitched  his  tents  south  on  the 
strand,  whereas  wood  then  was.  Now  King 
Agni  had  that  gold  necklace  which  Visbur  had 
owned.  But  King  Agni  must  needs  wed  Skialf, 
and  she  prayed  him  to  hold  a  funeral  feast  over 
her  father ;  and  he  did  so,  and  bade  to  himself 
many  mighty  men  and  made  a  great  feast  :  of 
mighty  fame  was  he  grown  because  of  this  way- 
faring.   So  at  this  feast  were  there  great  drinkings, 

111.  1.1 


34  TJic  Saga  Library.  XXII 

and  when  King  Agni  was  merry  with  drink,  then 
Skialf  bade  him  heed  well  the  necklace  which  he 
had  on  his  neck  ;  so  he  fell  to  and  bound  it  strongly 
on  his  neck  or  ever  he  went  to  sleep.  But  his 
land-tent  stood  by  the  wood-side,  and  there  was  a 
high  tree  over  the  tent  to  shade  it  from  the  sun's 
heat.  So  whenas  King  Agni  was  asleep,  then 
Skialf  took  a  stout  rope,  and  did  it  under  the  neck- 
lace. But  her  men  overthrew  the  tent-poles,  and 
cast  a  bight  of  the  rope  up  into  the  tree-boughs, 
and  then  hauled  at  it  so  that  the  king  hung  right 
under  the  tree -limb,  and  gat  his  bane  thereby  ; 
then  Skialf  and  her  men  ran  a-shipboard  and  rowed 
away.  King  Agni  was  burned  there,  and  sithence 
the  place  was  called  Agnis-thwaite,  being  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  Taur  and  west  of  Stock-Sound. 
So  says  Thiodolf : 

I  count  it  wondrous 
If  Agnis'  men 
Deemed  redes  of  Skialf 
For  the  redes  of  fate. 
When  with  the  gold-gaud 
That  goodly  king 
Logi's  sister 
Hove  aloft : 
He  who  on  Taur-mead 
Needs  must  tame 
The  wind-cold  steed 
Of  Signy's  husband. 


XXIII     The  story  of  the  Yngliugs.         35 

CHAPTER    XXIII.      OF     ALREK     AND 
ERIC. 

ALREK  and  Eric,  sons  of  Agni,  were 
kings  in  his  stead ;  mighty  men  were 
they  and  great  warriors,  and  skilled  in 
manly  deeds  :  their  wont  it  was  to  ride  horses  and 
break  them  both  to  the  amble  and  the  gallop,  and 
greater  was  their  skill  therein  than  of  any  other 
men  ;  and  with  the  utmost  eagerness  they  strove 
with  each  other  which  rode  the  better,  and  had  the 
best  horses.  On  a  time  the  two  brethren  rode 
away  from  other  men,  with  their  best  horses,  taking 
their  way  out  into  a  certain  mead,  and  never  came 
back  ;  and  when  men  went  to  seek  them,  they 
found  them  both  dead,  and  the  head  of  each  one  all 
to-broken,  but  no  weapon  had  they  save  the  bits  of 
their  horses ;  and  men  deemed  that  they  had  slain 
each  other  therewith.     So  sings  Thiodolf  : 

Alrek  fell 

Whenas  fell  Eric 

Brought  to  his  bane 

By  his  brother's  weapons  : 

There  with  the  headgear 

Of  riding-horses 

Day's  kin,  'tis  said, 

Did  kill  each  other : 

None  yet  had  heard 

Of  horses'  harness 

Plied  in  the  fight 

By  Frey's  own  offspring. 


36  The  Saga  Library.  XXIV 

CHAPTER      XXIV.       OF       ALF      AND 
YNGVI. 

YNGVI  and  Alf  were  the  sons  of  Alrek, 
and   took   kind's   rule    next  in  Sweden 


Ynevi    was    a   ereat   warrior   and   ever 


'&■*    ""-^    "   J,' 


happy  in  battle,  fair  and  of  the  greatest  prowess, 
stronof  and  most  brisk  in  fieht,  bountiful  of  his 
wealth,  and  one  of  cheerful  heart,  and  from  all  this 
he  became  famed  and  beloved.  But  King  Alf,  his 
brother,  sat  at  home,  nor  went  to  the  wars,  and  he 
was  called  Althing  ;  he  was  a  moody  man,  masterful 
and  rough ;  his  mother  was  Daybright,  the  daughter 
of  King  Day  the  Mighty,  from  whom  are  come  the 
Daylings. 

King  Alf  had  to  wife  Bera,  the  fairest  and 
eagerest  of  women,  a  woman  most  gleesome  of 
heart.  Now  Yngvi  Alrekson  was  once  again  come 
in  autumn-tide  to  Upsala  from  the  viking  wars,  full 
of  all  fame,  and  oft  he  sat  long  a-drinking  be- 
nights ;  but  often  would  King  Alf  be  going  early 
to  bed.  Queen  Bera  sat  full  oft  late  of  an  evening, 
and  Yngvi  and  she  had  privy  talk  together.  Hereon 
would  Alf  oft  be  speaking  to  her  and  bidding  her 
to  go  earlier  to  bed,  for  that  he  would  not  lie  awake 
for  her.  Then  said  she  that  happy  were  the 
woman  that  had  Yngvi  to  her  husband  rather  than 
Alf,  and  Alf  grew  exceeding  wroth  when  she  spake 
that  word  full  oft. 

On  a  night  Alf  went  into  the  hall,  whenas 
Ynsfvi  and  Bera  sat  a-talkine  in  the  high-seat  ; 
and  Yngvi  had  a  sword  across  his  knees.  Now 
were  men  much  drunken,  and  gave  no  heed  to  the 


XXV     The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  37 

king's  coming  in  ;  but  King  Alf  went  up  to  the 
high-seat,  and  drew  a  sword  from  under  his  cloak 
and  thrust  it  through  Yngvi  his  brother.  Tlien 
Yngvi  sprang  up  and  drew  his  glaive  and  smote 
Alf  deadly,  and  they  both  fell  dead  to  the  floor  :  so 
Alf  and  Yngvi  were  laid  in  mound  in  Fyri's  meads. 
So  says  Thiodolf : 

There  he  the  warden 
Of  holy  stalls 
Must  lie  dead,  slaughtered 
By  Alf  the  Slayer, 
Whenas  Day's  offspring 
A-rage  with  envy 
Must  redden  blade 
In  blood  of  Yngvi. 

Unmeet  that  Bera 
Should  whet  to  battle 
The  slain  men's  lullers, 
Whenas  two  brethren, 
Each  unto  each  grown 
All  unhelpful, 
For  jealous  grudge 
Must  slay  each  other. 


CHAPTER  XXV.    THE  FALL  OF  KING 
HUGLEHv. 

HUGLEHv  hight  the  son  of  Alf,  who  had 
the  kingdom  of  the  Swedes  after  those 
brethren,  because  the  sons  of  Yngvi 
were  then  but  children  in  years.  King  Hugleik 
was  no  warrior,  but  sat  at  home  in  the  seat  of 
peace ;  he  was  exceeding  wealthy,  and  niggard  of 
wealth  withal.  He  had  in  his  court  many  of 
all  kinds  of  minstrels,  harp-players,  and  jig-players. 


38  The  Saga  Library.  XXV 

and  fiddlers;  and  spell-workers  he  had  with  him  also, 
and  all  kind  of  cunning  folk. 

Now  Haki  and  Hagbard  were  two  brethren  of 
great  fame  ;  sea-kings  were  they,  and  had  a  great 
company  ;  and  whiles  they  went  both  together,  and 
whiles  each  one  alone,  and  many  champions  there 
were  with  either.  Now  King  Haki  went  with  his 
army  to  Sweden  against  King  Hugleik.  So  King 
Hugleik  gathered  together  an  host  against  him,  and 
there  came  into  his  fellowship  two  brethren,  Swip- 
daof  and  Geisrad,  men  of  fame  both,  and  the 
greatest  of  champions.  King  Haki  had  twelve 
champions  with  him,  and  Starkad  the  Old  was 
then  of  his  fellowship,  and  King  Haki  himself 
withal  was  the  greatest  of  champions.  They  met 
on  Fyri's  meads,  and  a  great  battle  befell  there,  and 
anon  Hugleik's  folk  fell  fast ;  then  set  on  those 
chiefs,  Swipdagand  Geigad,  but  Haki's  champions 
went  six  against  each,  and  they  were  taken.  Then 
went  Haki  into  the  shield-burg  against  Hugleik 
the  king,  and  slew  him  there,  and  his  two  sons 
withal.  Thereupon  the  Swedes  fled  ;  but  King 
Haki  now  laid  the  lands  under  him,  and  became 
king  over  the  Swedes,  and  sat  at  home  by  his 
lands  for  three  winters  ;  and  amid  that  peace  and 
quiet  his  champions  went  from  him  to  the  viking 
wars,  and  thus  gat  wealth  to  themselves. 


XXVI-VII   The  story  of  the  Yngliugs.  39 

CHAPTER     XXVI.      THE     DEATH    OF 
KING   GUDLAUG. 

JORUND  and  Eric  were  the  sons  of  Yngvi, 
the  son  of  Alrek  ;  they  lay  out  at  sea  in 
their  warships  all  this  while,  and  were  great 
warriors.  One  summer  they  harried  in  Denmark, 
and  there  happened  on  Gudlaug,  the  King  of 
Halogaland,  and  had  a  battle  with  him,  which  had 
such  end,  that  Gudlaug's  ship  was  cleared,  and  he 
himself  taken.  They  brought  him  a-land  at  Strcam- 
isle-ness,  and  there  hanged  him,  and  there  his  folk 
heaped  up  a  mound  above  him.  So  says  Eyvind 
the  Skald-spiller  : 

Gudlaug  moreover, 
Borne  down  by  tlie  might 
Of  the  Eastland  kings, 
Must  tame  the  grim-heart 
Horse  of  Sigar; 
The  sons  of  Yngvi 
On  the  tree  they  horsed  him 
The  jewel-waster. 

There  then  corpse-ridden 
Stands  the  windy  tree 
On  the  Ness  a-drooping 
Where  the  deep  bays  sunder. 
'Tis  the  ness  of  Slream-isle, 
Famed  in  story 
By  the  mark  of  a  stone 
For  the  mound  of  a  king. 

CHAPTER   XXVII.     OF    KING    HAKI. 

THOSE    brothers   Eric  and    Jorund   won 
much    fame    from    this   deed,    and    they 
deemed  themselves  far  greater  men  than 
aforetime.    They  heard  that  King  Haki  of  Sweden 


40  The  Saga  Libyary.      XXVIII 

had  sent  his  champions  from  him,  so  they  made 
for  Sweden  and  drew  an  host  together.  As  soon 
as  the  Swedes  knew  that  the  Ynglings  were  come 
thither,  a  countless  host  flocked  to  them.  Then 
they  laid  their  shijjs  into  the  Low,  and  made  for 
Upsala  to  fall  on  King  Haki,  but  he  went  out 
into  Fyri's  meads  against  them,  and  his  company 
was  far  less  than  theirs.  Fierce  fight  befell  there, 
and  King  Haki  set  on  so  hard  that  he  felled  all 
who  were  anigh  him,  and  in  the  end  slew  King 
Eric,  and  hewed  down  the  banner  of  the  brethren. 
Then  fled  King  Jorund  away  to  his  ships  with  all 
his  folk.  Now  King  Haki  had  gotten  such  sore 
hurts,  that  he  saw  that  the  days  of  his  life  would 
not  be  long ;  so  he  let  take  a  swift  ship  that  he 
had,  and  lade  it  with  dead  men  and  weapons,  and 
let  bring  it  out  to  sea,  and  ship  the  rudder,  and 
hoist  up  the  sail,  and  then  let  lay  fire  in  tar- 
wood,  and  make  a  bale  aboard.  The  wind  blew 
offshore,  and  Haki  was  come  nigh  to  death,  or 
was  verily  dead,  when  he  was  laid  on  the  bale, 
and  the  ship  went  blazing  out  into  the  main  sea ; 
and  of  great  fame  was  that  deed  for  long  and  long- 
after. 


CHAPTER  XXVHI.   THE  DEATH  OF 
JORUND. 

JORUND,  the  son  of  King  Yngvi,  now  became 
king  at  Upsala  and  swayed  the  realm,  and 
ofttimeswent  hea-warring  in  the  summer-tide; 
and  on  a  summer  he  fared  with  his  host  to  Den- 
mark, and  harried  in  Jutland,  and  in  the  autumn 


XXIX     The  story  of  the  Yngliiigs.        41 

went  up  Limbfirth,  and  harried  thereabout,  and 
laid  his  ships  in  Oddsound.  Then  came  thither 
with  a  mighty  host  Gylaug,  King  of  Halogaland, 
the  son  of  Gudlaug  who  is  aforenamed,  and  he  fell 
to  battle  with  Jorund.  But  the  folk  of  that  land 
were  ware  thereof;  they  flocked  thither  from  all 
quarters  with  ships  both  great  and  small.  So  there 
was  King  Jorund  overborne  by  multitudes,  and 
his  ships  cleared,  and  he  himself  leaped  overboard 
a-swimming,  but  they  laid  hands  on  him,  and 
brought  him  a-land.  Then  let  King  Gylaug  rear  up 
a  gallows,  and  lead  Jorund  thereto,  and  hang  him 
thereon  ;  and  thus  his  life-days  ended.  So  sings 
Thiodolf: 

Jorund  who  died 
In  yore-agone 
Must  lay  down  life 
In  Limafirth ; 
When  the  high-breasted 
Hemp-rope  Sleipnir 
Must  needs  bear  up 
The  bane  of  Gudlaug. 
And  there  the  leavings 
Of  Hagbard's  goat 
Gripped  hard  the  neck 
Of  the  Hersirs'  ruler. 


CHAPTER    XXIX.      THE     DEATH     OF 

KING  AUN. 


UN,  or  Ani,  was  the  son  of  Jorund,  who 
was  king  over  the  Swedes  after  his  father. 
He  was  a  wise  man,  and   held  much  by 

blood-offerings  ;     no    warrior,   but   abode    on    his 

lands  in  peace. 


A 


42  TJie  Saga  Library.  XXIX 

Now  in  the  days  when  these  kings  aforesaid 
bare  rule  at  Upsala,  the  kings  over  the  Danes 
were,  first,  Dan  the  Proud,  who  lived  to  be  ex- 
ceeding old ;  then  his  son  Frodi  the  Proud,  or  the 
Peaceful,  and  then  Halfdan  and  Fridleif  the  sons 
of  him,  and  these  were  great  warriors.  Halfdan 
was  the  older,  and  the  foremost  in  all  matters  ; 
and  he  went  with  an  army  against  King  Aun  of 
Sweden,  and  certain  battles  they  had  wherein 
Halfdan  ever  gained  the  day  ;  and  in  the  end 
King  Aun  fled  into  West  Gautland,  whenas  he 
had  been  king  at  Upsala  for  five-and-twenty  years  ; 
and  for  twenty-five  winters  he  abode  in  Gautland, 
while  King  Halfdan  ruled  at  Upsala.  King  Half- 
dan died  in  his  bed  at  Upsala,  and  was  laid  in 
mound  there.  Thereafter  came  King  Aun  yet 
again  to  Upsala,  and  was  then  sixty  years  old. 
Then  he  made  a  great  sacrifice  for  length  of  days, 
and  gave  Odin  his  son,  and  he  was  offered  up  to 
him.  Then  gat  King  Aun  answer  from  Odin  that 
he  should  live  yet  another  sixty  winters  :  so  he 
reigned  on  at  Upsala  for  twenty-five  winters  more. 
Then  came  Ali  the  Bold,  the  son  of  Fridleif,  with 
an  army  to  Sweden  against  King  Aun,  and  battles 
they  had,  and  King  Ali  ever  had  the  better  part; 
and  again  King  Aun  fled  his  realm,  and  went  into 
West  Gautland ;  and  Ali  was  king  in  Upsala 
twenty-and-five  winters  or  ever  Starkad  the  Old 
slew  him.  After  the  fall  of  Ali,  King  Aun  went 
back  again  to  Upsala,  and  ruled  the  realm  there 
yet  five-and-twenty  winters.  Then  he  made  yet 
another  great  sacrifice  for  the  lengthening  of  his 
life,  and  offered  up  another  of  his  sons  ;  but  Odin 


XXIX   The  story  of  the  Ynglings.  43 

answered  him  that  he  should  live  on  ever,  even  so 
long  as  he  gave  Odin  one  of  his  sons  every  tenth 
year ;  and  bade  him  withal  give  a  name  to  some 
county  in  his  land,  according  to  the  tale  of  those 
sons  of  his  whom  he  should  offer  up  to  Odin.  So 
when  he  had  offered  up  seven  sons,  then  he  lived 
ten  winters  yet  in  such  case  that  he  might  not  go 
afoot,  but  was  borne  about  on  a  chair.  Then  he 
offered  up  yet  again  the  eighth  son  of  his,  and  lived 
ten  winters  yet,  and  then  lay  bedridden.  Then 
he  offered  up  his  ninth  son,  and  lived  ten  winters 
yet,  and  then  must  needs  drink  from  a  horn,  even 
as  a  swaddling  babe.  Now  had  he  one  son  yet 
left,  and  him  also  would  he  offer  up,  and  give  to 
Odin  Upsala  withal  and  the  country-side  there- 
about, and  let  call  it  Tenthland  ;  but  the  Swedes 
forbade  it  him,  and  there  was  no  sacrifice  So  King 
Aun  died,  and  was  laid  in  howe  at  Upsala  ;  and 
ever  since  is  it  called  Aun's  sickness  when  a  man 
dies  painless  of  eld.     So  sings  Thiodolf : 

In  days  agone 

At  Upsala 

Must  Aun  sickness 

For  Aun  work  ending  : 

And  he  the  king 

To  life  strong-clinging 

.Sank  back  again 

To  second  childhood. 

Yea,  the  little  end 
Of  the  long  sword 
That  the  bull  beareth, 
Beareth  he  mouthward. 
There  the  son-slayer 
Drank  from  the  sword-point 


44  TJie  Saga  Library.  XXX 

Of  the  yoke  reindeer, 
Drank  lying  lowly. 

No  might  had  the  East  King 

Hoary-headed 

To  hold  aloft 

The  herd's  head-weapon. 

CHAPTER   XXX.     OF    EGIL   THE    FOE 
OF   TUNNI. 

EGIL  was  the  name  of  the  son  of  Aim  who 
was  king  in  Sweden  after  his  father ;  he 
was  no  warrior,  but  abode  on  his  lands  in 
peace.  He  had  a  thrall  hight  Tunni,  who  had 
been  with  Aun  the  Old,  and  was  his  treasurer  ;  but 
when  Aun  the  Old  was  dead,  then  took  Tunni 
abundance  of  his  wealth  and  buried  it  under  the 
earth.  But  now  when  Egil  became  king  he  set 
Tunni  amid  the  other  thralls ;  and  this  he  took 
exceeding  ill,  and  ran  away,  and  many  other  thralls 
with  him  ;  and  they  dug  up  the  money  which  Tunni 
had  buried,  and  he  gave  the  same  to  his  men,  and 
they  took  him  to  be  lord  over  them.  Thereafter 
there  flocked  to  him  much  folk  of  the  runagates, 
and  they  lay  abroad  in  the  wild-wood  ;  but  whiles 
would  they  fall  on  the  country-sides,  and  rob  men 
or  slay  them.  Now  King  Egil  heard  thereof,  and 
went  to  seek  them  with  his  host;  but  on  a  night, 
when  he  had  taken  up  his  quarters,  came  Tunni 
with  his  folk  and  fell  on  them  unawares,  and  slew 
many  of  the  king's  men.  So  when  King  Egil  was 
ware  that  war  was  come  upon  him,  he  turned  against 
Tunni,  and  set  up  his  banner,  but  many  of  his  folk 
fled  away  from  him,  so  furiously  as  Tunni,  he  and 


XXX     The  story  of  tJie  Yilgliiigs.  45 

his,  set  on,  and  King  Egil  saw  nought  for  it  but  to 
flee.  So  Tunni  and  his  folk  drave  the  whole  rout 
to  the  wild-wood,  and  then  fared  back  to  the  peopled 
land,  and  harried  and  robbed,  and  found  nought  to 
withstand  them.  All  the  wealth  Tunni  took  in  the 
country-sides  he  gave  to  his  men,  whereof  he  became 
well-beloved  and  followed  of  many. 

Now  King  Egil  gathered  an  army  together  and 
went  against  Tunni ;  so  they  fought,  and  Tunni 
prevailed,  and  King  Egil  fled  away,  and  lost  many 
men  :  eieht  battles  had  Kinir  Efjil  and  Tunni  to- 
gether,  and  in  all  of  them  Tunni  gained  the  vic- 
tory. So  thereafter  King  Egil  fled  away  from  the 
land,  and  made  for  Selund  in  Denmark  and  the 
court  of  King  Frodi  the  Bold  ;  and  there  he  pro- 
mised for  King  Prodi's  helping  scat  from  the 
Swedes.  So  Frodi  gave  him  an  host  and  his  cham- 
pions withal,  and  Egil  went  his  ways  to  Sweden. 
And  whenas  Tunni  knew  thereof,  he  went  against 
him  with  his  host,  and  they  fought  together  a  great 
batde,  wherein  Tunni  fell.  So  King  Egil  took  his 
realm  to  him,  and  the  Danes  went  back  home. 
King  Egil  sent  King  Frodi  good  gifts  and  great 
at  each  season,  but  paid  no  scat  to  the  Danes,  and 
yet  held  good  the  friendship  twixt  him  and  Frodi ; 
and  after  Tunni's  fall  King  Egil  ruled  the  realm 
alone  yet  three  winters. 

It  fell  out  in  Sweden  that  there  was  a  certain 
bull  set  apart  for  sacrifice,  that  waxed  old,  and 
was  nourished  so  over  abundantly  that  it  grew 
outrageous  ;  and  so  when  men  would  take  him,  he 
fled  away  into  the  woods,  and  went  wild,  and  was 
long  time  in  the  thicket,  and  dealt  dreadfully  with 


46  The  Saga  Library.  XXX 

men.  Now  King  Egil  was  a  mighty  hunter,  and 
oft  he  rode  day-long  through  the  woods  a-hunting 
wild  deer ;  and  so  on  a  time,  whenas  he  had  ridden 
with  his  men  to  the  hunting,  the  king  chased  a 
certain  deer  a  long  while,  and  had  followed  after 
it  on  the  spur  into  the  woods  away  from  all  his 
folk  :  then  was  he  ware  of  that  bull,  and  rode  to 
him,  and  would  slay  him.  The  bull  turned  to  meet 
him,  and  the  king  got  a  thrust  at  him,  but  the  spear 
glanced  from  off  him  ;  then  the  bull  thrust  his  horn 
into  the  horse's  flank,  so  that  he  fell  flat,  and  the 
king  with  him.  The  king  leaped  to  his  feet,  and 
would  draw  his  sword,  but  the  bull  thrust  his  horns 
into  the  breast  of  the  king,  so  that  they  stood  deep 
therein.  Then  came  the  king's  goodmen  thereto, 
and  slew  the  bull.  The  king  lived  but  a  little  while, 
and  was  laid  in  mound  at  Upsala.  Hereof  says 
Thiodolf: 

The  happy  of  praise 
High  kin  of  Tyr 
Must  flee  before 
The  might  of  Tunni. 
The  Jotun's  yoke-beast 
Reddened  thereafter 
The  bull's  head-sword 
J  n  the  breast  of  Egil ; 

The  beast  who  a  great  while 
Wide  through  the  east-wood 
Had  borne  aloft 
The  brow's  high  temple. 
Yea,  and  the  sheathless 
Sword  of  the  bull-beast 
Stood  deep  in  the  heart 
Of  the  son  of  the  Skylfings. 


XXXI      The  Story  of  the  Ynglings.        47 

CHAPTER  XXXI.  OF  OTTAR  VENDIL- 
CROW. 

OTTAR  was  the  name  of  the  son  of  Egil, 
and  he  took  the  reahii  and  kingdom  after 
him.  No  friendship  he  held  with  King 
Frodi,  so  Frodi  sent  men  to  King  Ottar  to  claim 
the  scat  which  Egil  had  promised  him.  Ottar 
answered  that  the  Swedes  had  never  paid  scat  to 
the  Danes,  and  said  that  neither  would  he  do  so 
now  ;  and  therewith  the  messengers  went  their 
ways  back.  Now  Frodi  was  a  great  warrior,  and 
so  on  a  certain  summer  he  went  with  his  host 
to  Sweden,  made  the  fray  there,  and  harried, 
and  slew  many  folk,  and  took  some  captives. 
There  gat  he  exceeding  great  prey,  and  burnt 
and  wasted  the  dwellings  of  men,  and  wrought  the 
greatest  deeds  of  war.  But  the  next  summer  Frodi 
the  king  went  a-warring  in  the  East-Countries,  and 
thereon  King  Ottar  heard  tell  that  King  Frodi  was 
not  in  the  land  ;  so  he  went  aboard  his  warships 
and  made  for  Denmark,  and  harried  there.and  found 
nought  to  withstand  him.  Now  he  heard  that  men 
were  gathered  thick  in  Selund,  and  he  turned 
west  through  Eyre-Sound,  and  then  sailed  south 
to  Jutland,  and  lays  his  keels  for  Limbfirth,  and 
harries  about  Vendil,  and  burns  there,  and  lays 
the  land  waste  far  and  wide  whereso  he  came. 
Vatt  and  Fasti  were  Frodi's  earls  whom  he  had 
set  to  the  warding  of  the  land  whiles  he  was  away 
thence  ;  so  when  these  earls  heard  that  the  Swede 
king  was  harrying  in  Denmark,  they  gathered  force, 
and  leapt  a-shipboard,  and  sailed  south  to  Limb- 


48  TJte  Saga  Library.  XXXI 

firth,  and  came  all  unawares  upon  KingOttar,  and 
fell  to  fighting  ;  but  the  Swedes  met  them  well, 
and  folk  fell  on  either  side  ;  but  as  the  folk  of  the 
Danes  fell,  came  more  in  their  stead  from  the 
country-sides  around,  and  all  ships  withal  were 
laid  to  that  were  at  hand.  So  such  end  the  battle 
had,  that  there  fell  King  Ottar,  and  the  more  part 
of  his  host.  The  Danes  took  his  dead  body  and 
brought  it  a-land,  and  laid  it  on  a  certain  mound, 
and  there  let  wild  things  and  common  fowl  tear  the 
carrion.  Withal  they  made  a  crow  of  tree  and  sent 
it  to  Sweden,  with  this  word  to  the  Swedes,  that 
that  King  Ottar  of  theirs  was  worth  but  just  so 
much  as  that ;  so  afterwards  men  called  him  Ottar 
Vendil-crow.     So  says  Thiodolf  : 

Into  the  ern's  grip 
Fell  the  great  Ottar, 
The  doughty  of  deed, 
Before  the  Dane's  weapons  : 
When  gledes  of  war 
With  bloody  feet 
Tore  him  about, 
And  trod  on  Vendil. 

I  hear  these  works 
Of  Vatt  and  Fasti 
Were  set  in  tale 
By  Swedish  folk : 
That  Prodi's  island's 
Earls  between  them 
Had  slain  the  famous 
Fight-upholder. 


XXXII-III    l^he  story  of  tlieYiigliugs.  49 

CHAPTER  XXXII.     THE  WEDDING  OF 
KING  ADILS. 

ADILS  was  the  name  of  King  Ottar's  son, 
who  ruled  in  his  stead.  He  was  king  a 
long  while,  an  exceeding  wealthy  man, 
and  went  warring  certain  summers.  Now  King 
Adils  came  with  his  army  to  Saxland.  A  king 
reigned  thereover  called  Gerthiof,  and  his  wife  was 
hight  Alof  the  Mighty,  but  nought  is  told  of  their 
having  children.  This  king  was  not  in  the  land  as 
then.  So  King  Adils  and  his  men  rushed  up  to 
the  king's  stead  and  robbed  there,  and  some  drave 
down  the  herds  to  a  strand-slaughtering.  Certain 
bondfolk,  both  men  and  women,  had  had  the  wai-d- 
ing  of  the  herd,  and  all  these  the  king's  men  took 
with  them  :  among  these  folk  was  a  maiden  won- 
drous fair,  named  Yrsa.  So  King  Adils  fared  home 
with  his  war-gettincjs,  and  Yrsa  was  not  left  among^ 
the  bondmaids  :  men  speedily  found  that  she  was 
wise  and  fair-spoken,  plenteous  in  knowledge  of  all 
matters,  so  they  held  her  in  great  account,  but  the 
king  most  of  all  ;  so  that  it  came  about  that. King 
Adils  wedded  her,  and  Yrsa  was  queen  in  Sweden, 
and  was  deemed  the  erreatest  of  noble  women. 


t>' 


CHAPTER    XXXIH.      THE    DEATH    OF 
KING   ADILS. 

KING  HELGI,  the  son  of  Halfdan,  ruled 
in  Hleithra  in  those  days,  and  he  came  to 
Sweden  with  so  great  an  host  that  King 
Adils  saw  nought  for  it  but  to  flee  away.  So  King 

III.  E 


50  The  Saga  L  ibrary.       XXXIII 

Helgi  went  ashore  with  his  host  and  harried,  and 
got  plenteous  pkinder,  and  laid  hands  on  Yrsa  the 
queen,  and  had  her  away  with  him  to  Hleithra, 
and  wedded  her,  and  their  son  was  Rolf  Kraki. 
But  when  Rolf  was  three  winters  old,  then  came 
Queen  Alof  to  Denmark,  and  therewithal  she  told 
Queen  Yrsa  that  King  Helgi  her  husband  was  no 
less  her  father  withal,  and  that  she,  Alof,  was  her 
mother.  Then  Yrsa  went  back  to  Sweden  to  King 
Adils,  and  was  queen  there  ever  after  whiles  she 
lived.  King  Helgi  fell  in  battle  whenas  Rolf  Kraki 
was  eight  winters  old,  who  was  straightway  holden 
as  king  at  Hleithra.  King  Adils  had  mighty  strife 
with  a  king  called  Ali  the  Uplander  from  out  of 
Norway.  King  Adils  and  King  Ali  had  a  battle 
on  the  ice  of  the  Vener  Lake,  and  Ali  fell  there, 
but  Adils  gained  the  day.  Concerning  this  battle 
is  much  told  in  the  Story  of  the  Skioldungs,  and 
also  how  Rolf  Kraki  came  to  Upsala  to  Adils; 
and  that  was  when  Rolf  Kraki  sowed  gold  on  the 
Fyris-meads. 

Now  King  Adils  had  great  joyance  in  good 
horses,  and  had  the  best  horses  of  that  time : 
Slinger  was  the  name  of  one  of  his  horses,  and 
another  he  had  called  Raven  ;  him  he  took  from 
Ali  dead,  and  of  him  was  begotten  another  horse 
who  was  called  Raven,  which  he  sent  to  Haloga- 
land  to  King  Godguest ;  and  King  Godguest 
backed  him,  but  might  not  stay  him  ere  he  was 
cast  from  his  back,  and  gat  his  bane  thereby  :  and 
this  befell  at  Omd,  in  Halogaland. 

Now  King  Adils  happed  to  be  at  a  sacrifice  to 
the  Goddesses,  and  rode  his  horse  through  the  hall 


XXXIV     The  Story  of  the  Ynglings.      5 1 

of  the  Goddesses  ;  and  the  horse  tripped  his  feet 
under  him,  and  he  fell  and  the  king  fell  forward 
from  off  him,  so  that  his  head  smote  on  a  stone,  and 
he  brake  his  skull,  and  the  brains  lay  on  the  stones, 
whereby  he  gat  his  bane.  y\dils  died  at  Upsala, 
and  was  laid  in  mound  there,  and  the  Swedes 
called  him  a  mighty  king.     So  sings  Thiodolf ; 

Still  have  I  heard 

Of  Adil's  life-days, 

How  that  the  witch-wight 

Should  waste  them  wholly  ; 

How  the  doughty  king. 

The  kin  of  Frey, 

Must  fall  adown 

From  the  steed's  shoulder, 

And  that  the  brain-sea 
Of  the  son  of  king-folk 
Was  mingled  all 
With  miry  grit. 
And  the  deed-famed 
Foe  of  Ali 
Even  at  Upsala 
Had  his  ending. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV.   FALL  OF  ROLF 
KRAKI. 

EYSTE I N  Avas  the  name  of  the  son  of  Adils, 
who  next  ruled  over  the  Swede-realm. 
In  his  days  fell  Rolf  Kraki  at  Hleithra. 
At  that  time  kings  harried  much  in  the  realm  of 
Sweden,  both  Danes  and  Norsemen.  Many  sea- 
kings  there  were,  who  were  at  the  head  of  many 
folk,  but  had  no  lands  :  he  alone  was  accounted 
aright  a  sea-king,  who  never  slept  under  sooty 
roof-tree,  nor  ever  drank  in  hearth-ingle. 


52  The  Saga  Library.         XXXV 


CHAPTER  XXXV.      OF    EYSTEIN,  AND 
OF  SOLVI  THE  JUTE-KING. 

THERE  was  a  sea-king  named  Solvi,  the 
son  of  Hogni  of  Niord's-isle,  who  in  those 
days  harried  in  the  East-countries,  and 
had  a  realm  in  Jutland  withal.  He  made  with  his 
host  for  Sweden  ;  and  at  that  time  was  King 
Eysteina-feastingin  the  country-side  which  is  called 
Lofund.  Thither  came  King  Solvi  on  him  un- 
wares  and  a-night-time,  and  beset  the  king  in  his 
house,  and  burned  him  therein  with  all  his  court. 
Then  went  Solvi  to  Sigtown,  and  bade  folk  name 
him  king,  and  take  him  for  the  same ;  but  the 
Swedes  gathered  an  host,  and  would  defend  the 
land,  and  a  fight  befell,  so  great  that  it  is  told 
thereof  that  it  brakeoffneverfor  the  space  of  eleven 
days.  Therein  gat  King  Solvi  the  victory,  and 
was  king  over  the  Swede-realm  a  long  while,  yea, 
until  the  Swedes  betrayed  him  and  he  was  slain. 
Hereof  says  Thiodolf: 

I  know  how  Eystein's 
Ended  life-thread 
Lieth  hidden 
In  Lofund  country, 
And  say  the  Swedes 
For  sure,  that  Jute-folk 
Burnt  indoors 
Their  doughty  ruler. 

The  mountain-tangles' 

Biting  sickness 

Ran  on  the  king 

In  the  ship  of  the  hearth-fires  : 


XXXVI     The  story  of  the  Yngliiigs.      53 


Then  when  the  toft's-bark 
Timber-strutted 
Hurnt  o'er  the  king, 
And  crowds  of  warriors. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI.     THE  SLAYING  OF 
KING  YNGVAR. 

THEREAFTER  was  Yngvar,  the  son  of 
King  Eystein,  king  over  the  Swede- 
realm  ;  a  great  warrior  was  he,  and  was 
oft  aboard  warships,  because  in  those  days  was 
the  Swede-reahn  much  troubled  by  war,  both  of 
the  Danes  and  the  men  of  the  East-countries. 
Now  King  Yngvar  made  peace  with  the  Danes, 
and  then  fell  to  warring  in  the  East-countries. 
One  summer  he  had  out  his  host,  and  fared  to 
Esthonia,  and  harried  there  summer-long  in  the 
part  called  Stone.  Thither  came  down  the  Estho- 
nian  folk  with  a  great  army,  and  a  battle  befell ; 
but  by  such  odds  were  the  folk  of  the  land  greater, 
that  the  Swedes  might  not  withstand  them,  and 
King  Yngvar  fell  there,  but  his  folk  fled  away. 
He  was  laid  in  mound  there  down  by  the  very 
sea,  whereas  it  is  called  Adalsysla.  So  the  Swedes 
fared  home  after  this  overthrow.  So  says  Thio- 
dolf: 

Forth  flew  the  news 
How  folk  of  Sysla 
Had  Yngvar  done 
To  death  a-fighting ; 
How  Eastland  folk 
Beside  the  Sea-heart 
Smote  the  fair-cheeked 
Chieftain  deadly. 


54  The  Saga  Library.     XXXVII 

Now  the  eastern  sea 

Ever  singeth 

Gymir's  song 

For  the  Swede-king's  joyance. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII.     OF    KING   ROAD- 
ONUND. 

ONUND  was  the  son  of  Yngvar ;  he  was 
the  next  to  take  the  kingdom  in  Sweden. 
In    his   day   was   there    good    peace    in 
Sweden,  and  he  was  very  rich  in  chattels.     King 
Onund  went  with  his  army  to  Esthonia  for  the 
avenging  of  his  father.     He  went  up  a-land  with 
his  host,  and  harried  there  far  and  wide,  and  got 
great  plunder,  and  went  back   in  autumn-tide  to 
Sweden.      In  his  days  were  there  plenteous  years 
in  Sweden,  and  King  Onund  was  best  beloved  of 
all    kincrs.      Now    Sweden   is   a   great  woodland 
country,  and  such  great  wild-woods  are  therein, 
that  it  is  many  days'  journey  across  them.      So 
King  Onund  set  himself  with  great  care  and  cost 
to  clearing  the  woods,  and  peopling  the  clearings  ; 
he  let  also  make  ways  through  the  wild- woods,  and 
wide  about  therein  was  found  woodless  land,  and 
thus  great  country-sides  were  peopled  there.     So 
bv  this  wise  was  the  land  widely  settled,  for  the 
folk  of  the  land  were  enow  for  the  peopling  thereof. 
Kingr  Onund  let  cut  roads  throurfiout  all  Sweden, 
both  through  the  woods  and  the  mires,  and   the 
mountain  wilds  ;   wherefore  was  he  called   Road- 
Onund.      King    Onund  set    up   a  manor  of  his 
in  every  shire  of  Sweden,  and  went  through  all  the 
land  a-guesting. 


XXXVIII     The  Stoyy  of  the  Ynglings.  55 


CHAPTER      XXXVIII.      OF      INGIALD 
EVIL-HEART. 

ROAD-ONUND  had  a  son  hiVht  Insriald. 
Now  in  those  days  was  Yngvar  king  in 
Fiadrundaland,  and  he  had  two  sons 
by  his  wife,  one  hight  Alf,  the  other  Agnar,  and 
they  were  much  of  an  age  with  Ingiald.  Wide 
about  Sweden  in  that  time  were  there  county- 
kings  of  Road-Onund,  and  Swipdag  the  BHnd 
ruled  over  Tentli-land.  Upsala  is  in  tliat  county, 
and  there  is  the  Thing  of  all  the  Swedes  holden  ; 
and  there  also  were  great  blood-offerings,  and  many 
kings  sought  thither  :  and  that  was  about  mid- 
winter. So  on  a  certain  winter  were  many  folk 
come  to  Upsala,  and  King  Yngvar  was  there,  and 
his  sons  ;  and  both  Alf,  the  son  of  King  Yngvar, 
and  Ingiald,  the  son  of  King  Onund,  were  six 
winters  old.  So  these  fell  to  sporting  as  children 
use,  and  each  was  to  rule  over  his  own  band,  and 
so  when  they  played  together,  then  was  Ingiald 
proven  feebler  than  Alf,  and  so  ill  he  deemed  that, 
that  he  wept  sore  thereover.  Then  came  to  him 
Gautvid  his  foster-brother,  and  led  him  away  to 
Swipdag  the  Blind  his  foster-father,  and  told  him 
how  it  had  gone  ill  with  him,  and  that  he  was 
feebler  and  of  less  pith  in  the  play  than  Alf,  the 
son  of  King  Yngvar.  Then  answered  Swipdag 
that  it  was  great  shame  thereof  So  the  next 
day  Swipdag  let  take  the  heart  out  of  a  wolf 
and  roast  it  on  a  spit,  and  gave  it  thereafter  to 
Ingiald,  the  king's  son,  to  eat:    and  thenceforth 


56  The  Saga  Library.       XXXIX 

became  he  the  grimmest  of  all  men,  and  the  evilest- 
hearted. 

Now  when  Ingiald  was  come  to  man's  estate, 
then  King  Onund  wooed  a  wife  for  him,  even 
Gauthikl,  the  daughter  of  King  Algaut,  who  was 
the  son  of  King  Gautrek  the  Bounteous,  the  son 
of  Gaut,  after  whom  is  Gautland  named.  King 
Algaut  thought  assuredly  that  his  daughter  would 
be  exceeding  well  wedded  if  she  were  given  to 
the  son  of  King  Onund,  if  so  be  he  was  of  the 
same  mind  as  his  father.  So  the  may  was  sent  to 
Sweden,  and  Inmald  wedded  her  in  due  time. 


o 


H 


CHAPTER    XXXIX.      THE    DEATH    OF 
ONUND. 

NOW  King  Onund  went  from  manor  to 
manor  of  his  in  the  autumn-tide  with  his 
court,  and  journeyed  to  a  place  called 
eavenheath,  where  there  are  certain  strait  moun- 
tain-valleys, with  steep  mountains  on  either  side 
thereof.  Heavy  rain  was  falling  at  that  tide,  but 
before  had  snow  fallen  on  the  hills.  So  now  there 
tumbled  down  a  mighty  slip  with  stones  and  clay  ; 
but  King  Onund  and  his  folk  were  in  the  way  of 
that  slip,  and  the  king  gat  his  death  thereby,  and 
many  of  his  men  with  him.     So  says  Thiodolf : 

Onund  the  king 

Was  caught  by  tlie  blTne 

Of  Jonaker's  sons 

Under  the  Heaven-fell. 

All  unsparing 

On  the  Eastman's  foeman 


XL         The  Story  of  the  Yngliugs.  57 


Came  the  wrathful 
Corpse  destroyer. 

There  the  handler 
Of  Hogni's  bulrush 
By  the  world's  bones 
Was  overwhelmed. 


CHAPTER  XL.      A    BURNING    AT    UP- 
SALA. 

THEN  Ingiald,  the  son  of  King  Onund, 
took  the  kingdom  at  Upsala.  Now  the 
Upsala  kings  were  the  master-kings  in 
Sweden,  whenas  there  were  many  county-kings 
therein,  from  the  time  that  Odin  was  lord  in 
Sweden  ;  but  the  chiefs  that  abode  at  Upsala  were 
sole  lords  over  the  Swede-realm  until  that  Agni 
died.  But  then  was  the  realm  first  apportioned 
between  brethren,  as  is  afore  writ ;  and  afterwards 
the  realm  and  kingdom  drifted  apart  amongst  kin, 
even  as  these  were  sundered  ;  but  some  of  these 
kings  cleared  great  woodlands  and  peopled  them, 
and  thereby  eked  out  their  realms.  But  when 
King  Ingiald  took  the  realm  and  kingdom,  were 
there  many  county-kings,  as  is  written  afore. 
Now  Kincr  Incjiald  let  set  afoot  a  cfreat  feast  at 
Upsala,  with  the  mind  to  hold  the  heirship  feast 
over  his  father,  King  Onund ;  and  he  let  array  a 
certain  hall,  neither  less  nor  less  seemly  than  the 
hall  at  Upsala,  and  he  called  it  the  hall  of  the 
Seven  Kings,  and  there  were  made  therein  seven 
high-seats. 

King  Ingiald  sent  men  all  over  Sweden,  and 


58  The  Saga  Library.  XL 

bade  to  him  kings  and  earls,  and  other  men  of 
note.  To  this  feast  came  Kinij  Aljraut,  the  father- 
in-law  of  Ingiald,  and  King  Yngvar  of  Fiadrunda- 
land,  with  his  two  sons,  Alf  and  Agnar ;  King 
Sporsniallr  withal  of  Nerick,  and  Sigvat,  King  of 
Eighth-land.  But  Granmar,  King  of  Southman- 
land,  was  not  come.  So  six  kings  were  set  down  in 
the  new  hall  ;  but  one  high-seat  of  those  that  King 
Ingiald  had  let  make  wasemptj-.  All  the  folk  that 
had  come  thither  had  place  in  the  new  hall  ;  but 
Kin"-  Injjiald  had  settled  his  own  court  and  fjood- 
men  in  the  hall  of  Upsala.  Now  the  custom  it  was 
of  those  days  that  when  an  heirship  feast  was  to  be 
holden  over  kings  or  earls,  he  who  made  the  said 
feast,  and  was  to  be  brought  to  his  heritage,  should 
sit  on  a  stool  before  the  high-seat,  until  such  time 
as  the  cup  was  borne  in,  which  was  called  the 
Bragi-cup  :  then  should  he  stand  up  to  meet  the 
Bragi-cup,  and  take  oath,  and  drink  out  the  cup 
thereafter,  and  then  be  led  into  the  high-seat 
that  was  his  father's,  and  thus  was  he  fully  come 
into  the  heritage  of  all  things  after  him. 

Now  in  like  ways  was  it  done  here,  for  when 
the  Bragi-cup  came  in,  uprose  Ingiald  the  king, 
and  took  a  great  bull's  horn,  and  took  even  such  an 
oath  that  he  would  increase  his  realm  by  the  half  on 
every  one  of  the  four  quarters  of  heaven,  or  else 
would  die  ;  and  therewithal  he  drank  out  the  horn. 
But  when  men  were  drunken  a-night-time,  then 
spake  King  Ingiald  to  Gautvid  and  Hulvid,  the 
sons  of  Swipdag,  and  bade  them  arm  with  all  their 
folk,  even  as  had  been  laid  down  aforehand  that 
same  night.     So  they  went  out  to  the  new  hall 


XLI       The  Story  of  the  Yngliugs.  59 

and  bare  fire  thereto ;  and  so  then  the  hall  fell 
ablaze,  and  the  six  kings  were  burned  therein  with 
all  their  folk,  but  all  those  who  sought  to  come  out 
were  slain  speedily. 

Thereafter  Kin;/  Iny;iald  laid  under  him  all  the 
dominions  that  these  kings  had  owned,  and  took 
scat  therefrom. 


CHAPTER    XLI.      THE    WEDDING    OF 
HIORVARD. 

KING  GRAN  MAR  heard  the  tidings  of 
all  this  bewrayal,  and  he  deemed  it  might 
well  be  that  the  same  fate  was  brewing 
for  him,  if  he  paid  not  good  heed  thereto.  That 
same  summer  Hiorvard  the  king,  who  was  called 
the  Ylfing,  came  with  his  host  to  Sweden,  and 
laid  his  ships  in  the  firth  called  Mirk-firth.  But 
when  King  Granmar  knew  that,  he  sent  men  to 
him,  and  bade  him  come  feast  with  him  with  all 
his  men  ;  and  he  took  the  biddincj  crladlv,  because 
he  had  not  harried  the  realm  of  Kintr  Granmar. 
So  when  he  came  to  the  feast,  there  was  the  wel- 
come goodly.  And  so  in  the  evening  when  the  cup 
came  in,  it  was  the  wont  of  those  kings  who  abode 
at  home  that  at  the  feasts  which  they  let  make,  folk 
should  drink  benights  two  and  two,  to  every  man 
a  woman,  as  far  as  men  and  women  would  pair, 
and  then  the  odd  tale  of  them  apart  together  ;  but 
the  viking  law  was  it  that  they  should  drink  all  in 
company,  even  when  they  were  a-guesting.  Now  the 
hisjh-seat  of  King:  Hiorvard  was  digfht  over  arainst 
the  high-seat  of  King  Granmar,  and  all  his  men 


6o  The  Saga  Library.  XLI 

sat  on  that  dais.  Then  King  Granmar  bade  his 
daughter  Hildigunna  to  array  herself  and  bear  ale 
to  the  vikings  ;  and  she  was  the  fairest  of  all 
women.  So  she  took  a  silver  bowl  and  filled  it, 
and  went  before  King  Hiorvard,  and  spake  : 
"  Hail  to  ye  all,  O  Ylfings !  This  in  memory  of 
Rolf  Kraki !  "  And  therewith  she  drank  the  half 
of  the  cup,  and  then  gave  it  unto  King  Hiorvard. 

Now  he  took  the  cup,  yea,  and  her  hand  withal, 
and  bade  her  sit  beside  him  ;  but  she  said  it  was 
not  the  use  of  vikings  to  drink  sitting  paired  with 
women.  Hiorvard  answered  and  said,  it  was 
more  like  that  now  he  would  for  a  shift  do  this,  to 
let  the  viking  law  go  somewhat,  and  drink  paired 
with  her.  Then  sat  Hildigunna  beside  him,  and 
they  drank  together,  and  talked  of  many  things 
that  evening.  But  the  next  day  when  the  kings 
met,  even  Granmar  and  Hiorvard,  Hiorvard  fell 
to  his  wooing,  and  bade  for  Hildigunna. 

King  Granmar  laid  the  matter  before  Hild  his 
wife,  and  other  great  folk  of  his  realm,  and  said  that 
they  would  have  great  avail  in  King  Hiorvard. 
Good  rumour  there  was  thereat,  and  to  all  it 
seemed  well  counselled,  and  so  the  end  was  that 
Hildifjunna  was  betrothed  to  Kino-  Hiorvard,  and 
he  wedded  her.  Hiorvard  was  to  dwell  with  King 
Granmar,  because  he  had  no  son  born  to  ward  his 
realm  for  him. 


XLII     The  Story  of  the  YiigUngs.  6i 

CHAPTER  XLII.  BATTLE  IN  SWEDEN 
BETWEEN  INGIALD  AND  THE  KINS- 
MENTN-LAW,  GRANMAR  AND  HIOR- 
VARD. 

THAT  same  autumn  King  Ingiald  gathered 
force  with  the  mind  to  fall  on  those  folk 
allied  ;  he  had  an  host  out  from  all  those 
realms  which  he  had  aforetime  laid  under  him. 
But  when  those  kin-in-law  heard  thereof,  they 
cjathered  force  in  their  realm,  and  there  came  to 
their  helping  King  Hogni  and  Hildir  his  son,  who 
ruled  over  East  Gautland :  Hogni  was  the  father 
of  Hild,  whom  Granmar  had  to  wife.  So  King 
Ingiald  went  up  a-land  with  all  his  host,  and  had 
overwhelming  odds  against  them.  Now  they 
meet  in  battle,  and  of  the  hardest  it  was;  but  when 
they  had  fought  a  little  while,  there  fled  away  the 
lords  who  ruled  over  Fiadrundaland  and  West 
Gautland  and  Nerick  and  Eighth-land,  with  all 
the  host  that  were  come  from  those  lands,  and  gat 
them  to  the  ships.  Then  was  Ingiald  hard  bestead 
and  gat  many  wounds,  and  therewith  fled  away  to 
his  ships;  but  Swipdag  the  Blind,  his  foster-father, 
fell  there,  and  both  his  sons,  Gautvid  and  Hulvid. 
King  Ingiald  fared  back  to  Upsala  with  things  in 
such  a  plight,  and  was  ill-content  with  his  journey, 
and  deemed  it  well  to  be  seen  that  the  host  which  he 
had  from  his  realm  conquered  by  war  would  be  but 
untrusty.  Sore  war  there  was  afterwards  betwixt 
King  Ingiald  and  King  Granmar;  but  when  a  long 
while  things  had  thus  o-one  on,  the  friends  of  either 
of  them  brought  it  so  about  that  they  made  truce. 


62  The  Saga  Library.  XLIII 

and  the  kings  appointed  a  meeting  between  them- 
selves, and  they  met  and  made  peace  together, 
even  King-  Incriald  and  King  Granmar  and  King 
Hiorvard  his  son-in-law;  and  the  peace  should 
hold  good  betwixt  them  whiles  they  all  three  lived  ; 
and  it  was  bound  by  oath  and  troth.  The  next 
spring  went  King  Granmar  to  Upsala  to  the  blood- 
offering,  as  the  wont  was  at  the  coming  of  summer, 
for  good  peace  ;  and  suchwise  the  lot  fell  to  him 
thereat  that  he  would  not  live  long :  so  he  went 
back  home  to  his  realm. 


CHAPTER    XLIII.        DEATH    OF    THE 
KINGS  GRANMAR  AND  HIORVARD. 

THE  next  autumn  fared  King  Granmar  and 
King  Hiorvard  his  son-in-law  to  guesting 
in  the  isle  called  Sili  at  their  own  manor 
therein ;  and  so  while  they  were  at  this  feasting, 
thither  came  King  Ingiald  with  his  army  on  a 
night,  and  took  the  house  over  them,  and  burned 
them  therein  with  all  their  folk.  Thereafter  he 
laid  under  him  all  the  realm  which  those  kings 
had  had,  and  set  lords  over  it.  But  King  Hogni 
and  Hildir  his  son  would  oft  ride  up  in  the 
Swede-realm,  and  slay  those  men  of  Ingiald's 
whom  he  had  set  over  the  realm  of  King  Granmar 
their  kinsman-in-law.  So  for  a  long  while  was 
there  mighty  strife  betwixt  King  Hogni  and  King 
Ingiald  ;  nevertheless  King  Hogni  held  his  realm 
in  King  Ingiald's  despite  even  to  his  death-day. 

King  Ingiald  had  two  children  by  his  wife,  the 
eldest  (a  daughter)  was  called  Asa,  and  the  other, 


XLIV    TJie  Story  of  the  Y)igliiigs.  63 

Olaf  the  Tree-shaver  ;  but  this  lad  Gauthild,  the 
wife  of  King  Ingiald,  sent  to  Rovi  her  foster-father 
in  West  Gautland,  and  there  was  lie  reared  along 
with  Saxi,  the  son  of  Bovi,  who  was  called  the 
Splitter. 

Now  men  say  that  King  Ingiald  slew  twelve 
kings,  and  betrayed  them  all  whenas  they  trusted 
in  him  ;  he  was  called  Ingiald  Evil-heart,  and 
was  king  over  the  greater  part  of  Sweden.  Asa, 
his  daughter,  he  wedded  to  Gudrod,  King  of 
Scania  ;  she  was  of  like  mind  to  her  father.  Asa 
brought  it  about  that  Gudrod  slew  his  brother 
Halfdan  ;  but  Halfdan  was  the  father  of  Ivar 
Wide-fathom.  Withal  Asa  accomplished  the  death 
of  Gudrod  her  husband,  and  then  fled  away  to  her 
father  ;  and  she  was  called  Asa  Evil-heart. 


CHAPTER    XLIV.        THE    DEATH    OF 
INGIALD  EVIL-HEART. 

IVAR  WIDE-FATHOM  came  to  Scania 
after  the  fall  of  Gudrod,  his  father's  brother, 
and  straightway  gathered  together  a  great 
host,  and  went  his  ways  up  Swedenward.  Now 
Asa  Evil-heart  was  before  that  gone  to  her 
lather;  but  King  Ingialdwasa-feastingat  hismanor 
of  Raening  when  he  knew  that  the  host  of  King 
Ivaf  was  come  anigh;  nor  did  he  deem  that  he 
was  of  might  to  meet  King  Ivar  in  battle;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  deemed  it  certain  that, 
if  he  fled  away,  his  foes  would  gather  together 
against  him  from  every  side.  So  he  and  Asa  fell 
to  that  counsel  which  has  now  become  far-famed, 


64  77/6'  Sao-a  Libmry.  XLV 

for  they  made  all  their  folk  dead  drunk,  and  then 
let  lay  fire  in  the  hall,  and  the  hall  burned  there, 
and  all  the  folk  that  were  therein,  along  with  King 
Ino;-iald  and  Asa.     So  savs  Thiodolf : 


t> 


There  was  Ingiald 

Trod  to  his  ending 

By  the  reek-flinger 

At  Rrening  manor : 

When  tlie  house-thief 

Fiery  footed 

Stalked  through  and  through 

The  God-sprung  king. 

And  such  betiding, 
All  the  people 
Of  Swedes  must  deem  it 
Most  seldom  told  of ; 
When  he  himself 
His  life  of  valour 
The  first  of  all  men 
Must  make  nought  of 


CHAPTER     XLV.        OF     IVAR     WIDE- 
FATHOM. 

IVAR  WIDE-FATHOM  laid  under  him  all 
the  Swede-realm,  and  he  gat  to  him  all  Den- 
mark withal,  great  part  of  Saxon-land  and  all 
the  East-realm,  and  the  fifth  part  of  England.  Of 
his  kin  are  all  who  since  him  have  been  kings  of 
Denmark,  and  Sweden  also,  such  as  have  been 
sole  kings  thereof;  for  after  Ingiald  Evil-heart 
the  dominion  of  Upsala  fell  from  the  kin  of  the 
Ynglings,  that  may  be  told  up  by  the  straight  line 
of  forefathers. 


XLVI    The  Story  of  the  Ynglings.  65 

CHAPTER  XLVI.   OF  OLAF  TREE- 
SHAVER. 

OLAF,  the  son  of  King  Ingiald,  when  he 
heard  tell  of  the  fall  of  his  father,  fared 
with  such  folk  as  would  follow  him  ;  be- 
cause the  whole  assembly  of  the  Swedes  rose  up 
with  one  accord  for  the  driving  away  of  the  kin 
of  King  Ingiald  and  all  his  friends.  Olaf  fared 
first  into  the  parts  of  Nerick.  But  when  the 
Swedes  heard  of  him,  where  he  was,  then  he  might 
no  more  abide  there  ;  so  he  went  west  by  the  wild- 
wood  ways  to  the  river  which  falls  from  the  north 
into  the  Vener,  and  is  called  the  Elf  There  he 
dwelt  with  his  folk,  and  they  fell  to  clearing  of  the 
woods  and  burning  them,  and  there  sithence  they 
abode  ;  and  in  a  little  there  grew  up  there  great 
peopled  country-sides,  and  they  called  the  land 
Vermland,  and  exceeding  good  land  was  there.  But 
when  it  was  told  of  King  Olaf  in  Sweden  that  he 
was  clearing  the  woods,  then  they  called  him  Olaf 
Tree-shaver,  deeming  his  ways  worthy  of  mocking. 
Olaf  had  to  wife  her  who  is  called  Solveig  or  Solva, 
the  daughter  of  HalfdanGold-tooth  west  of  Sol-isles. 
Halfdan  was  the  son  of  Solvi,  the  son  of  Solvar,  the 
son  of  Solvi  the  Old,  who  first  cleared  Sol-isles. 
The  mother  of  Olaf  Tree-shaver  was  Gauthild;  but 
her  mother  was  Alof,  daughter  of  Olaf  the  Far- 
sighted,  King  of  Nerick.  Olaf  and  Solveig 
had  two  sons,  Ingiald  and  Halfdan  ;  and  Halfdan 
was  reared  in  Sol-isles  with  Solvi,  his  mother's 
brother,  and  was  called  Halfdan  White-leg. 


III. 


66  The  Saga  Library.        XLVII 

CHAPTER  XLVII.      THE  BURNING  OF 
OLAF  TREE-SHAVER. 

NOW  there  were  much  folk  who  were 
outlaws  that  fled  from  Sweden  from 
King  Ivar,  and  they  heard  that  Olaf 
Tree-shaver  had  good  land  in  Vermland ;  and 
there  flocked  to  him  so  many  folk  that  the  land 
might  not  bear  them,  so  that  there  befell  great 
famine  and  hunger ;  which  evil  they  laid  to  the  ac- 
count of  their  king,  as  is  the  wont  of  the  Swedes 
forsooth,  to  lay  upon  their  kings  both  plenty  and 
famine. 

Now  King  Olaf  was  a  man  but  little  mVen  to 
blood-offering,  and  the  Swedes  were  ill  content 
therewith,  and  deemed  that  thence  came  the 
scarcity.  So  they  drew  together  a  great  host, 
and  fell  on  King  Olaf,  and  took  the  house  over 
him,  and  burned  him  therein,  and  gave  him  to 
Odin,  offering  him  up  for  the  plenty  of  the  year. 
This  befell  by  the  Vener ;  as  says  Thiodolf : 

By  the  side  of  the  lake 

The  temple-wolf  swallowed 

The  body  of  Olaf, 

Of  him  the  tree-shaver  : 

And  there  the  glede-wrapt 

Son  of  Forniot 

Did  off  the  raiment 

Of  the  king  of  the  Swede-realm. 

So  the  high  king 
Sprung  from  the  kin 
Of  the  Upsal  lords 
Died  long  ago. 


XLVIII-IX  The  Story  of  the  Ynglings.  67 

CHAPTER  XLVIII.     HALFDAN  WHITE- 
LEG  TAKEN  FOR  KING. 

SUCH  as  were  wisest  among  the  Swedes  now 
found  out  that  what  had  wrought  the  famine 
was,  that  the  folk  were  more  than  the  land 
might  bear,  and  that  the  king  had  nought  at  all  to 
do  with  it.  Now  they  fall  to  and  fare  with  all  their 
host  west  over  the  Eidwood,  and  come  down  upon 
Sol-isles  all  unawares.  There  they  slew  King  Solvi, 
but  laid  hands  on  Halfdan  White-leg,  and  took 
him  to  be  lord  over  them,  and  gave  him  the  name 
of  king,  and  he  subdued  Sol-isles  to  him.  There- 
after he  went  with  his  host  out  to  Raumrick,  and 
warred  there,  and  won  that  folk  in  war. 


CHAPTERXLIX.  OF  HALFDAN  WHITE- 
LEG. 

HALFDAN  WHITE-LEG  was  a  mighty 
king  :  he  had  to  wife  Asa,  the  daughter 
of  Eystein  the  Terrible,  King  of  the 
Uplands,  who  ruled  over  Heathmark.  Halfdan 
and  Asa  had  two  sons,  Eystein  and  Gudrod.  Half- 
dan  gat  to  him  much  of  Heathmark  and  Thotn 
and  Hadaland,  and  great  part  of  Westfold  withal: 
he  lived  to  be  old,  and  died  in  his  bed  at  Thotn,  but 
was  afterwards  brought  out  to  Westfold,  and  laid  in 
mound  in  Skaereid  at  Skiringsal.  So  says  Thiodolf : 

All  folk  know  it 
How  fate  bereft 
The  law-upholders 
Of  Lord  Halfdan  : 


68  The  Saga  Library.  L-LI 


How  the  hill-wards' 
Helpsome  daughter 
There  in  Thotn 
Took  the  folk-king. 
Lo  now,  Skaereid 
In  Skiringsal 
Hangs  over  the  bones 
Of  the  elf  of  the  byrny. 


CHAPTER  L.     OF  INGIALD   THE  BRO- 
THER OF  HALFDAN. 

INGIALD,  the  brother  of  Halfdan,  was  king 
of  Vermland  ;  but  after  his  death   Halfdan 
laid    Vermland   under   him,    and   took    scat 
thereof,  and  set  earls  thereover  whiles  he  lived. 

CHAPTER  LI.     THE  DEATH  OF  KING 
EYSTEIN. 

EYSTEIN,  son  of  King  Halfdan,  was  king 
after  him  in  Raumrick  and  Westfold. 
He  had  to  wife  Hild,  the  daughter  of 
Eric,  son  of  Agnar,  who  was  king  of  Westfold. 
Agnar,  the  father  of  Eric,  was  the  son  of  Sigtrygg, 
the  king  of  Vendil.  King  Eric  had  no  son,  and 
died  while  King  Halfdan  White-leg  was  yet  alive. 
So  Halfdan  and  Eystein  his  son  took  to  them  all 
Westfold,  and  Eystein  ruled  Westfold  while  he 
lived.  In  that  time  was  Skiold  king  of  Varna,  and 
a  mighty  wizard  he  was.  Now  King  Eystein 
went  with  certain  warships  over  to  Varna  and 
harried  there,  and  took  whatso  he  came  across,  both 
raiment  and  other  goods,  and  the  gear  of  the 
bonders    withal,    and    had    a    strand-slaughtering 


LI  I         The  Story  of  the  Yvglings.  69 

there,  and  then  he  went  his  ways.  Then  came 
King  Skiold  down  to  the  strand  with  his  host,  but 
King  Eystein  was  gone  away,  and  had  crossed 
over  the  firth,  and  Skiold  beheld  the  sails  of  him. 
Then  he  took  his  cloak  and  waved  it  abroad,  and 
blew  therewith.  And  so  as  they  sailed  in  past 
Earl's-isle,  King  Eystein  sat  by  the  tiller,  and 
another  ship  was  sailing  anigh,  and  so  amid  a  cer- 
tain cross-sea,  the  sail-yard  of  the  other  ship  smote 
the  king  overboard,  and  he  gat  his  bane  thereby. 
His  men  got  his  dead  corpse,  and  it  was  brought 
to  Borro,  and  a  mound  heaped  up  over  it  at  the 
ending  of  the  land  out  by  the  sea  beside  Vadla. 
So  says  Thiodolf : 

King  Eystein,  smitten 
By  stroke  of  sail-yard, 
To  the  may  of  the  brother 
Of  Byleist  fared  : 
The  feast's  bestower 
His  rest  now  findeth 
Neath  the  sea's  bones 
By  the  shore's  ending. 

Where  by  the  Goth-king 
Cometh  ever 
The  stream  of  Vadla 
Ice-cold  to  the  great  sea. 

CHAPTER  LH.  OF  KING  HALFDAN 
THE  BOUNTEOUS  AND  THE  MEAT- 
GRUDGING. 

IT  ALFDAN     was    the    name    of     King 
— I      Eystein's  son,  who  took  the   kingdom 
I      after  him.     He  was  called  Halfdan  the 
Bounteous  and  the  Meat-grudging  ;  for  it  is  told  of 


yo  The  Saga  Libya ry.  LI  1 1 

him  that  he  gave  in  pay  to  his  warriors  as  many 
pennies  of  gold  as  other  kings  were  wont  to  give 
pennies  of  silver,  yet  he  kept  men  short  of  meat. 
A  (jreat  warrior  he  was,  and  longr  time  cruised  a- 
wan'infr,  and  Sfat  wealth  to  him.  He  had  to  wife 
Hlif,  the  daughter  of  King  Day  of  Westmere. 
Holtar  in  Westfold  was  his  chief  manor.  Here  he 
died  in  his  bed,  and  was  laid  in  mound  at  Borro  ; 
even  as  Thiodolf  says  : 

To  the  Thing  of  Odin 
Was  the  king  then  bidden 
By  Hvedrung's  Maiden 
From  the  homes  of  men-folk  ; 
Whenas  King  Halldan, 
Dweller  at  Holtar, 
The  doom  of  Norns 
Had  done  fulfilling. 

And  battle-winners 
Their  warrior-king 
Buried  in  mound 
At  Borro  later. 

CHAPTER  LHI.  OF  GUDRuD,  THE 
HUNTER-KING. 

GUDROD  was  the  name  of  Halfdan's  son, 
who  took  the  kingdom  after  him.  He 
was  called  Gudrod  the  Proud,  but  some 
called  him  the  Hunter-king.  He  had  a  wife  called 
Elfhild,  the  daughter  of  Alfarin  of  Elfhome,  and 
had  with  her  one  half  of  Yingulmark.  Their  son 
was  Olaf,  who  was  afterwards  called  Geirstead  Elf. 
Pllfhome  was  then  the  name  of  the  land  betwixt 
Raumelf  and  Gautelf.  Now  when  Elfhild  was 
dead,  then  sent    King  Gudrod  his  men   west  to 


L 1 1 1       TJie  Stoyy  of  the  Ynglings.  7 1 

Agdir,  to  the  king  who  ruled  thereover,  who  was 
named  Harald  Red-lip,  and  they  were  to  woo  of 
him  for  their  king  Asa  his  daughter  ;  but  Harald 
said  them  nay.  So  the  messengers  came  back  and 
told  the  king  of  the  speeding  of  their  errand.  So 
a  little  after  King  Gudrod  thrust  his  ships  into  the 
water,  and  went  with  a  great  host  out  to  Agdir. 
He  came  all  unwares,  and  raised  the  fray, 
coming  a-night-time  to  King  Harald's  dwelling; 
but  he,  when  he  knew  that  war  was  upon  him, 
went  out  with  such  folk  as  he  had,  and  a  fight 
there  was,  but  over-great  were  the  odds  betwixt 
them,  and  King  Harald  fell  there  with  his  son 
Gyrd.  King  Gudrod  took  great  booty,  and  had 
home  with  him  Asa,  daughter  of  King  Harald, 
and  wedded  her,  and  they  had  a  son  called  Half- 
dan.  But  when  Halfdan  was  one  winter  old,  in 
the  autumn-tide  fared  King  Gudrod  a-guesting, 
and  lay  on  his  ship  in  Stifla-sound,  and  great 
drinkings  there  were,  and  the  king  was  very  merry 
with  drink.  So  in  the  evening  when  it  was  dark 
the  king  went  from  the  ship,  but  whenas  he  came 
to  the  gangway  end,  then  ran  a  man  against  him 
and  thrust  him  through  with  a  spear,  and  that  was 
his  bane ;  but  the  man  was  slain  straightway. 
But  in  the  morninsf  when  it  was  lisfht  the  man  was 
known  for  Queen  Asa's  footpage  ;  neither  did  she 
hide  that  it  was  done  by  her  rede.  So  says 
Thiodolf: 

Lo,  King  Gudrod, 
Great  of  heart, 
Dead  yore  agone. 
By  treason  died ; 


72  The  Saga  Library.  LIV 


A  head  revengeful, 
False  rede  and  evil, 
Wrought  on  the  king, 
By  ale  made  merry  ; 

And  Asa's  man, 
The  evil  traitor, 
^V'on  by  murder 
The  mighty  king : 
So  e'en  the  king 
On  the  ancient  bed 
Of  Stifla-sound 
Was  stung  to  dying. 


CHAPTER  LIV.  THE  DEATH  OF  KING 
OLAF. 

OLAF  took  the  kingdom  after  his  father. 
He  was  a  mighty  man  and  a  great  war- 
rior ;  the  fairest  and  strongest  of  all  men, 
and  great  of  growth.  Westfold  he  had,  becau-se 
in  those  days  King  Elfgeir  took  under  him  all 
Vingulmark,  and  set  thereover  King  Gandalf  his 
son.  Then  the  father  and  son  drave  hard  into 
Raumrick,  and  gained  the  more  part  of  that  realm 
and  people.  Hogni  was  the  son  of  King  Eystein 
the  Mighty,  King  of  the  Uplands;  and  he  laid 
under  him  all  Heathmark  and  Thotn  and  Hada- 
land  ;  and  therewithal  fell  Yermland  from  the  sons 
of  Gudrod,  and  that  folk  turned  them  to  paying 
tribute  to  the  Swede  king.  Now  Olaf  was  twenty 
years  old  whenas  Gudrod  died,  but  when  Halfdan 
his  brother  came  to  the  realm  along  with  him,  then 
they  shared  the  realm  betwixt  them  ;  Olaf  had  the 
eastern    part,  but    Halfdan  the  southern.      King 


LV         The  Story  of  the  Ynglings.  73 

Olaf  had  his  abode  at  Geirstead,  but  he  gat  a 
disease  in  his  foot,  and  died  thereof,  and  is  laid  in 
mound  at  Geirstead.     So  sings  Thiodolf : 

A  line  descended 
From  Thror  the  mi};hty 
Had  thriven  well 
'I'hus  far  in  Norvvay. 
Wide  through  Westmere 
While  agone 
King  Olaf  ruled 
The  land  right  proudly  ; 

Until  the  foot-ache 
By  the  earth's  ending, 
Brought  unto  nought 
That  battle-dealer. 
The  bold  in  warfare 
At  Geirstead  bideth  ; 
There  is  the  howe  heaped 
Over  the  host-king. 


CHAPTER  LV.  OFROGNVALD  HIGHER- 
THAN-THE-HILLS. 

ROGNVALD  was  the  son  of  King  Olaf, 
who  was  king  in  Westfold  after  his  father. 
He  was  called  Higher-than-the-Hills,  and 
of  him  did  Thiodolf  of  Hvin  make  the  Yngling- 
Tale.     And  so  sayeth  he  : 


That  know  I  best 
Neath  the  blue  heavens 
Of  eke-names  ever 
Owned  of  king, 
Whereas  King  Rognvalil 
Who  rules  the  rudder, 
Higher-than-the-heaths 
Is  hight  most  titly. 


THE   STORY   OF    HALFDAN   THE 
BLACK. 


THE  STORY  OF 
HALFDAN  THE  BLACK. 

CHAPTER  I.   HALFDAN  FIGHTS  WITH 
GANDALF  AND  SIGTRYGG. 

IX  ALFDAN  was  one  winter  old  when  his 
— I  father  fell.  Asa,  his  mother,  went  forth- 
J^  with  west  to  Agdir,  and  straightway  be- 
toolc  her  to  the  realm  her  father  Harald  had  had. 
There  waxed  Halfdan,  and  was  big  and  strong  even 
in  his  early  years,  and  black-haired  withal  ;  he  was 
called  Halfdan  the  Black.  When  he  was  eighteen 
winters  old  he  took  the  rule  in  Agdir,  and  straight- 
way he  went  to  Westfold  and  shared  the  realm 
with  Olaf  his  brother. 

That  same  autumn  he  went  with  an  army  to 
Vingulmark  against  KingGandalf,and  many  battles 
they  had  together,  and  now  one,  now  the  other 
had  the  victory  ;  but  in  the  end  they  made  peace 
in  such  wise,  that  Halfdan  was  to  have  the  half  of 
Vingulmark  that  his  father  Gudrod  had  had. 
Thereafter  fared  King  Halfdan  up  into  Raumrick, 
and  laid  it  unto  him ;  whereof  heard  King  Sigtrygg, 
the  son  of  King  Eystein,  who  as  then  abode  in 
Heathmark,  and  had  aforetime  subdued  Raumrick. 
Then   went  King  Sigtrygg  with  an  host  against 


yS  The  Saga  Library.  II 

Kino-  Halfdan,  and  a  Qfreat  battle  befell,  and  Kinof 
Halfdan  gained  the  day.  So  as  the  host  broke 
into  flight  was  King  Sigtrygg  smitten  by  an  arrow 
under  the  left  armpit,  and  he  fell  there.  There- 
after King  Halfdan  laid  all  Raumrick  under  him. 
Eystein  was  another  son  of  King  Eystein,  and 
the  brother  of  King  Sigtrj'gg,  and  was  then  king 
in  Heathmark  ;  and  whenas  King  Halfdan  was 
gone  west  to  Westfold,  King  Eystein  went  with 
his  host  west  to  Raumrick,  and  laid  the  land  there 
under  him  far  and  wide. 


CHAPTER     H.       BATTLES     BETWEEN 
HALFDAN  AND  EYSTEIN. 

HALFDAN  THE  BLACK  heard  that 
there  was  war  in  Raumrick,  so  he  drew  an 
host  together,  and  fared  into  Raumrick 
to  meet  King  Eystein,  and  they  had  a  battle  there, 
and  Halfdan  gained  the  day,  and  Eystein  fled  away 
up  into  Heathmark.  King  Halfdan  followed  after 
him  up  into  Heathmark  with  his  host,  and  they  had 
another  battle  there,  and  Halfdan  prevailed  ;  but 
Eystein  fled  north  into  the  Dales  to  Gudbrand  the 
Hersir.  Thence  he  gat  together  men,  and  went  in 
the  winter  out  into  Heathmark,  and  met  Halfdan 
in  a  great  island  which  lies  amidst  the  lake  of 
Miors  ;  there  had  they  battle,  and  many  men  fell 
on  either  side,  but  Halfdan  gained  the  day.  There 
fell  Guthorm,  the  son  of  Gudbrand  the  Hersir,  who 
was  deemed  the  hopefullest  man  of  the  Uplands. 
Then  Eystein  fled  again  north  into  the  Dales,  and 
sent  Hallvard  Rascal,  his  kinsman,  to  meet  King 


Ill    The  Story  of  Ha  If  dan  the  Black.      79 

Halfdan  and  bespeak  peace  with  him.  So  for  kin- 
ship's sake  King  Halfdan  gave  up  to  King  Eystein 
the  half  of  Heathmark  even  as  those  kinsfolk  had 
owned  it  aforetime ;  but  Halfdan  brought  Thotn 
under  him,  and  the  place  called  the  Land,  and  he 
gained  to  him  Hadaland  also,  and  was  withal  an 
exceeding  mighty  kmg. 


CHAPTER    HI.       THE    WEDDING    OF 
HALFDAN    THE    BLACK. 

Iy  ALFDAN  THE  BLACK  took  to  wife 
— I  a  woman  named  Ragnhild,  the  daughter 
J_  of  Harald  Gold-beard,  Kingof  Sogn;  a 
son  they  had,  to  whom  the  king  Harald  gave  his 
own  name,  and  the  child  was  reared  at  Sogn,  in  the 
house  of  King  Harald,  his  mother's  father.  But 
whenas  Harald  was  clean  worn  out  by  years,  and 
was  childless,  he  gave  his  realm  to  Harald,  his 
daughter's  son,  and  let  him  be  made  king,  and  a 
little  after  died  Harald  Gold-beard.  That  same 
winter  died  Ragnhild  his  daughter  ;  and  the  spring 
after  King  Harald  the  Young  fell  sick  and  died  in 
Sogn,  when  he  was  already  ten  years  old.  But  as 
soon  as  Halfdan  the  Black  heard  of  his  death,  he 
went  his  ways  with  a  great  host,  and  came  north 
to  Sogn,  and  was  well  taken  to  by  folk  ;  so  there 
he  claimed  for  himself  the  kingdom  and  heritage 
after  his  son,  nor  was  there  any  to  withstand  him, 
and  so  he  brought  that  realm  under  him.  Then 
came  to  him  Atli  the  Slender,  Earl  of  Gaular,  who 
was  a  friend  of  King  Halfdan,  and  the  king  set 
this  Earl  Atli  over  the  folk  of  Sogn  to  be  judge 


8o  TJic  Saga  Library.  IV 

there  by  the  law  of  the  land,  and  to  gather  together 
the  scat  for  the  king's  hands.  Then  went  King 
Halfdan  thence  to  his  kingdom  in  the  Uplands. 


CHAPTER      IV.       BATTLE      BETWIXT 
HALFDAN    AND   GANDALF'S  SONS. 

KING  HALFDAN  went  in  the  autumn 
out  to  Vingulmark  ;  and  so  on  a  night 
whenas  King  Halfdan  was  a-feasting, 
there  came  to  him  at  midnight  the  man  who 
had  holden  the  horse-ward,  and  told  him  that  an 
host  was  come  nigh  to  the  stead.  Then  the  king 
arose  straightway,  and  bade  his  men  arm,  and 
therewith  he  went  without  and  arrayed  them.  But 
even  therewith  were  come  thither  Hysing  and 
Helsina:,  the  sons  of  Gandalf,  with  a  grreat  host,  and 
there  was  a  great  battle.  But  whereas  King  Half- 
dan  was  overborne  by  multitude,  he  must  needs 
flee  away  to  the  woods,  having  lost  many  men  : 
there  fell  Olvir  the  Sage,  his  foster-father.  There- 
after much  folk  drew  toward  King  Halfdan,  and 
he  went  to  seek  the  sons  of  Gandalf,  and  met  them 
at  Eydi  by  the  Eyna-skerries,  and  there  they 
fought,  and  Hysing  and  Helsing  fell,  but  Haki 
their  brother  fled  away.  After  that  King  Halfdan 
laid  all  Vingulmark  under  him;  but  Haki  fled  into 
Elfhome. 


V      The  Story  of  Half  dan  the  Black.     8 1 


CHAPTER  V.  THE  LATER  WEDDING 
OF  KING  HALFDAN  WITH  THE 
DAUGHTER   OF    SIGURD    HART. 

SIGURD  HARTwas  the  nameofakingof 
Ringrick ;  he  was  bigger  and  stronger 
than  any  other  man,  and  the  fairest  to  look 
on  of  all  men.  His  father  was  Helgi  the  Keen,  but 
his  mother  was  Aslauof,  the  daugrhter  of  Sigfurd 
Worm-in-Eye,  the  son  of  Ragnar  Lodbrok. 

So  tells  the  tale,  that  Sigurd  was  but  twelve 
winters  old  when  he  slew  Hildibrand  the  Bareserk 
and  the  whole  twelve  of  them  in  single  combat ; 
many  a  work  of  fame  he  won,  and  long  is  the 
tale  told  of  him.  Now  Sigurd  had  two  children  : 
Ragnhild  was  the  name  of  his  daughter,  the  grandest 
of  all  women,  and  she  was  at  this  tide  twenty 
years  old ;  but  Guthorm,  her  brother,  was  but  a 
youngling.  Now  it  is  told  about  the  death  of 
King  Sigurd,  that  he  would  ride  out  alone  into 
the  wild-woods,  even  as  his  wont  was :  for  he 
would  hunt  beasts  great  and  hurtful  to  men,  and 
exceeding  eager  he  was  herein. 

So  on  a  day  whenas  Sigurd  had  ridden  a  long 
way,  he  came  into  a  certain  clearing  near  by 
Hadaland,  and  there  came  against  him  Haki  the 
Bareserk  with  thirty  men,  and  they  fought  there. 
There  fell  Sigurd  Hart,  and  twelve  men  of  Haki, 
and  he  himself  lost  his  hand  and  had  three  other 
wounds.  Thereafter  rode  Haki  with  his  men  to 
the  dwelling  of  Sigurd,  and  took  there  Ragnhild 
his  daughter,  and  Guthorm  her  brother,  and  had 

III.  G 


82  TJie  Saga  Library.  V 

them  away  with  him,  with  much  wealth  and  many 
o-oodly  things,  and  bore  them  home  to  Hadaland, 
where  he  had  great  manors.  Tlien  he  let  array  a 
feast,  and  was  minded  to  wed  Ragnhild,  but  the 
matter  was  stayed,  because  it  went  ill  with  his 
hurts. 

So  Haki  the  Hadaland-bareserk  lay  wounded 
through  harvest-tide,  and  till  winter  began. 

But  at  Yuletide  King  Halfdan  was  guesting  in 
Heathmark,  and  had  heard  all  these  tidings.  So 
on  a  morning  early,  when  the  king  was  clad,  he 
called  to  him  Harek  the  Wolf,  and  bade  him  fare 
over  to  Hadaland,  and  bring  him  Ragnhild,  the 
daughter  of  Sigurd  Hart.  Harek  arrayed  him, 
and  had  a  company  of  an  hundred  men.  So  he  sped 
his  journey,  that  in  the  grey  of  the  morning  they 
came  over  the  water  to  Haki's  stead,  and  took  all 
the  doors  of  the  hall  wherein  the  housecarles  slept. 
Then  went  theyto  Haki's  sleeping-bower,  and  brake 
it  open,  and  took  thenceaway  Ragnhild  and  Guth- 
orm  her  brother,  and  all  the  wealth  that  was  there, 
and  the  hall  and  all  men  therein  they  burnt  up. 
Then  they  tilted  over  a  wain  in  most  seemly  wise, 
and  set  Ragnhild  therein  and  Guthorm,  and  so 
went  their  ways  back  unto  the  ice. 

Haki  arose  and  went  after  them  awhile,  but 
when  he  came  to  the  frozen  water,  then  he  set  the 
hilts  of  his  sword  downward,  and  fell  on  the  point 
thereof,  so  that  the  sword  ran  through  him,  and 
there  he  gat  his  bane  ;  and  he  is  buried  there  on 
the  water-bank. 

Now  King  Halfdan  saw  how  they  fared  over 
the  ice,  for  he  was  the  keenest-eyed  of  all  men, 


VI     The  Story  of  Ha  If  dan  the  Black.     83 

and  when  he  saw  the  tilted  wain,  he  deemed  full 
surely  that  their  errand  had  sped  as  he  would  have 
it ;  so  he  let  lay  out  the  tables,  and  sent  men  wide 
through  the  country-side  and  bade  many  men  to 
him  ;  and  good  feast  there  was  holden  that  day, 
for  at  that  feast  King  Halfdan  wedded  Ragnhild, 
and  she  was  a  mighty  queen  thereafter.  Now  the 
mother  of  Ragnhild  was  Thorny,  daughter  of 
Klack-Harald,  the  King  of  Jutland,  and  sister  of 
Thyri  Denmark's  Weal,  the  wife  of  King  Gorm 
the  Old,  King  of  the  Danes,  who  swayed  the  Dane- 
realm  in  those  davs. 


CHAPTER  VI.  OF  RAGNHILD'S  DREAM. 

QUEEN  RAGNHILD  dreamed  great 
dreams,  for  wise  of  wit  she  was  ;  and  this 
'"'^  was  a  dream  of  hers :  She  thought  she 
stood  in  her  grass-garth,  and  took  a  thorn  out  of 
her  smock  ;  and  even  whiles  she  held  it,  it  waxed 
so,  that  it  grew  into  a  great  rod,  so  that  one  end 
smote  down  into  the  earth  and  struck  fast  root 
therein  ;  but  the  other  end  of  the  tree  went  high 
up  aloft ;  and  even  therewith  it  seemed  to  her  a 
tree  so  great  that  she  might  scarce  see  over  it; 
yea,  and  wondrous  thick  it  was  :  now  the  lower 
part  of  this  tree  was  red  as  blood,  but  the  bole 
thereof  fair-green,  and  goodly,  and  the  limbs  up 
about  as  white  as  snow.  Many  and  great  branches 
there  were  on  the  tree,  some  aloft  and  some  alow  ; 
and  the  limbs  of  the  tree  were  so  great,  that  she 
deemed  they  spread  all  over  Norway  ;  yea,  and 
far  wider  yet. 


84  The  Saga  Library.  VII 

CHAPTER  VII.  THE  DREAM  OF  HALF- 
DAN. 

KING  HALFDAN  dreamed  never ;  and 
he  deemed  that  a  wondrous  thing,  and 
opened  his  mind  on  it  to  a  man  named 
Thorleif  the  Sage,  and  sought  rede  of  him  how  to 
amend  it.  Thorleif  told  him  what  he  was  wont  to 
do  if  he  were  curious  in  any  matter,  to  wit,  that  he 
went  to  sleep  in  a  swine-sty,  and  then  lacked  not 
ever  of  dreams.  So  the  king  did  so,  and  this 
dream  came  to  him  :  for  he  thought  he  had  the 
fairest  hair  of  any  man,  and  it  all  fell  in  locks,  some 
low  down  till  they  touched  the  earth,  some  to  mid- 
leg,  some  to  the  knee,  some  to  the  loins  or  the 
midst  of  his  side,  some  to  the  neck  of  him,  and 
some  but  just  springing  up  from  his  head  like  little 
horns  ;  of  diverse  hues  were  these  locks,  but  one 
lock  prevailed  above  all  the  others  for  fairness  and 
brightness  and  greatness. 

So  he  told  his  dream  to  Thorleif,  and  he  areded 
it  in  such  wise,  that  great  offspring  would  come  of 
him,  and  that  his  kin  would  rule  over  lands  with 
great  honour,  yet  not  all  with  the  like  honour, 
and  that  one  would  come  of  his  kin  greater 
and  higher  than  all :  and  men  hold  it  for  sooth 
that  that  lock  must  betoken  King  Olaf  the 
Holy. 

Now  King  Halfdan  was  a  wise  man,  trusty 
and  upright  ;  he  made  laws,  and  heeded  them 
himself,  and  made  all  others  heed  them,  lest  the 
high  hand  should  overthrow  the  law.  He  him- 
self made  a  tale  of  blood-guilts,  and  settled  duly 


VIII   Tlte  Story  of  Half  dan  the  Black.   85 

the  weregjilds    for  each  man  after  his  birth  and 
di^^nity. 

Now  Oueen  Rao-nhild  bore  a  son,  and  he  was 
sprinkled  with  water  and  named  Harald,  and  he 
speedily  grew  big,  and  the  fairest  that  might  be  : 
there  he  waxed,  and  was  of  right  great  prowess 
from  his  early  days,  and  well  stored  with  wit  and 
wisdom ;  his  mother  loved  him  much,  but  his 
father  not  so  much. 


CHAPTER  VIII.       THE  VANISHING  OF 
HALFDAN'S  MEAT. 

KING  HALFDAN  was  abiding  through 
Yule-tide  in  Hadaland,  and  a  marvel 
befell  there  on  Yule-eve,  whenas  men  had 
gone  to  table,  and  there  were  many  men  there.  For 
lo,  all  the  victual  vanished  from  off  the  boards  and 
all  the  good  drink  withal :  so  the  king  sat  behind 
heavy  of  mood,  and  every  man  else  made  for  his 
own  home.  But  the  king,  to  the  end  that  he  might 
know  what  had  brought  this  thing  about,  let  take  a 
certain  Finn,  who  was  a  great  wizard,  and  would 
wring  a  true  tale  out  of  him,  and  tormented  him, 
but  oat  nought  of  him. 

Now  the  Finn  cried  ever  for  help  on  Harald, 
the  king's  son,  and  Harald  prayed  grace  for  him 
and  gat  it  not ;  yet  Harald  delivered  him,  and  let 
him  go  his  ways,  against  the  will  of  the  king, 
and  followed  after  him  himself.  So  they  came  on 
their  journey  to  where  a  lord  held  a  great  feast, 
and  by  seeming  had  goodly  welcome  there.  So 
when  they  had  abided  there  till  spring-tide,  then 


86  The  Sam  Libnii'v.  IX 


'Oi 


spake  the  Lord  to  Harald  on  a  day,  and  said  : 
"  Great  todo  maketh  thy  father  of  his  loss, 
in  that  ^ve  took  a  little  victual  from  him  last 
winter ;  but  with  a  fair  tale  will  I  reward  thee 
that.  Lo  now,  thy  father  is  dead,  and  thou  shalt 
go  thy  ways  home,  and  thou  wilt  get  to  thee  all 
the  realm  that  thy  father  had,  and  therewith  shalt 
thou  become  the  Lord  of  all  Norway." 

CHAPTER  LX.  THE  DEATH  OF  KING 
HALFDAN. 

IT  ALFDAN  THE  BLACK  drave  from 
— I  a  feast  at  Hadaland,  and  the  road  led 
JL  him  in  such  wise  that  he  drave  over  the 
water  of  Rand.  Spring-tide  it  was,  and  the  sun 
was  thawing  all  swiftly  ;  so  as  they  drave  over 
Rykinswick,  there  in  the  winter-tide  had  been 
wakes  for  the  neat,  but  the  muck  had  fallen  on 
the  ice  and  made  holes  therein  by  reason  of  the 
sun's  thawing;  but  when  the  king  drave  thereover, 
the  ice  brake  under  him,  and  there  was  King 
Halfdan  lost  and  much  folk  with  him  :  he  was  by 
then  forty  years  old. 

He  had  been  of  all  others  a  king  of  plenteous 
years ;  and  so  much  men  made  of  him,  that  when 
they  heard  he  was  dead,  and  his  body  brought  to 
Ringrick,  where  folk  were  minded  to  bury  it, 
then  came  great  lords  from  Raumrick  and  West- 
fold  and  Heathmark,  and  all  prayed  to  have  the 
corpse  with  them,  to  lay  it  in  mound  among  their 
own  folk,  deeming  that  they  who  got  it  might  look 
to  have  plenteous  years  therewith  :  so  at  last  they 


IX     The  Stoyy  of  Halfdaii  the  Black.      87 

agreed  to  share  the  body  in  lour,  and  the  head 
Avas  laid  in  mound  at  Stone,  in  Ringrick.  Then  of 
the  others  each  took  away  their  share,  and  laid  it 
in  mound;  and  all  the  mounds  are  called  Halfdan's 
mounds.  i 


THE    STORY  OF   HARALD    HAIRFAIR. 


THE   STORY   OF 
HARALD    HAIRFAIR. 

CHAPTER  I.     HARALD'S  FIGHT  WITH 
HAKI    AND    GANUALF    HIS   FATHER. 

1'  T'  ING  HARALD  took  the  kingdom  after 
^  his  fatlier  when  he  was  but  ten  winters 
.  ^^  old  ;  he  was  the  biggest  of  all  men,  the 
strongest,  and  the  fairest  to  look  on  ;  a  wise  man, 
and  very  high-minded.  Guthorm,  his  mother's 
brother,  was  made  ruler  of  his  bodyguard,  and  of 
all  matters  pertaining  to  his  lands ;  withal  he  was 
duke  of  the  host. 

Now  after  the  death  of  King  Halfdan  the  Black 
many  chieftains  fell  on  the  realm  he  had  left,  and 
the  first  man  of  these  was  King  Gandalf,  and 
those  brethren  Hogni  and  Frodi,  the  sons  of  King 
Eystein  of  Heathmark  ;  Hogni  Karason  also  was 
abroad  far  and  wide  through  Ringrick.  Then 
Haki  Gandalfson  also  arrayed  him  to  fare  out  to 
Westfold  with  three  hundred  men,  and  went  the 
inland  roads  through  certain  dales,  being  minded  to 
fall  on  King  Harald  unawares;  but  Kincj  Gandalf 
abode  with  his  host  in  his  land  with  intent  to  put 
across  the  firth,  he  and  his  army,  into  Westfold.   But 


92  The  Saga  Libniyy.  II 

when  Duke  Guthorm  heard  thereof  he  gathered  an 
army  and  went  his  ways  with  King  Harald.  And 
first  he  goes  to  meet  Haki  up  country,  and  they  met 
in  a  certain  dale,  and  there  was  a  battle  fought,  and 
King  Harald  had  the  victory,  but  King  Haki  fell 
there,  and  a  great  part  of  his  folk,  even  at  the 
place  sithence  called  Hakisdale.  Then  back  wend 
King  Harald  and  Duke  Guthorm,  but  by  then 
was  King  Gandalf  come  into  Westfold,  and  so 
each  goes  to  meet  the  other,  and  when  they  met 
was  a  hard  fight  foughten,  but  thence  away  fled 
King  Gandalf,  and  lost  the  more  part  of  his  men, 
and  came  home  to  his  own  realm  with  things  in 
such  a  plight.  And  when  these  tidings  come  to 
the  sons  of  King  Eystein  of  Heathmark,  they  looked 
to  have  an  host  upon  them  speedily,  so  they  send 
word  to  Hogni  Karason  and  Hersir  Gudbrand, 
and  appoint  a  meeting  between  them  at  Ringsacre 
in  Heathmark. 


CHAPTER   H.     KING    HARALD   OVER- 
COMES   FIVE    LORDS. 

AFTER  these  battles  fared  King  Harald 
and  Duke  Guthorm  with  all  the  host 
they  may  get,  and  wend  toward  the  Up- 
lands, going  much  by  the  woodland  ways,  and 
they  hear  where  the  Upland  kings  have  appointed 
their  muster,  and  come  thither  a-midnight,  nor 
were  the  warders  aware  of  them  till  an  host  was 
come  before  the  very  house  wherein  was  Hogni 
Karason,  yea,  and  that  wherein  slept  Gudbrand  ; 
so  they  set  fire  to  both  of  them,  but  Eystein's  sons 


1 1 1      The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.       93 

got  out  with  their  men  and  fought  a  while,  and 
there  fell  both  Hogni  and  Frodi. 

After  the  fall  of  these  four  lords,  King  Harald, 
by  the  might  and  furtherance  of  Guthorm  his  kins- 
man, got  to  him  Ringrick  and  Heathrnark,  Gud- 
brand's-dales  and  Hadaland,  Thotn,  and  Raum- 
rick,  and  all  the  northern  parts  of  Vingulmark. 
Thereafter  had  King  Harald  and  Duke  Guthorm 
war  and  battles  with  King  Gandalf  with  such  end 
that  Gandalf  fell  in  the  last  battle,  and  King 
Harald  got  to  him  all  his  realm  south  away  to 
Raumelf. 


CHAPTER     HI.        OF      GYDA,      ERICS 
DAUGHTER. 

KING  HARALD  sent  his  men  after  a 
certain  maiden  called  Gyda,  the  daughter 
of  King  Eric  of  Hordaland,  and  she  was 
at  fostering  at  Valldres  with  a  rich  bonder.  Now 
the  king  would  fain  have  her  to  his  bed-mate, 
because  she  was  a  maiden  exceeding  fair,  and 
withal  somewhat  high-minded.  So  when  the  messen- 
gers came  there,  they  put  forth  their  errand  to  the 
maiden,  and  she  answered  in  this  wise  : 

"  I  will  not  waste  my  maidenhood  for  the  taking 
to  husband  of  a  king  who  has  no  more  realm  to 
rule  over  than  a  few  Folks.  Marvellous  it  seems 
to  me,"  she  says,  "  that  there  be  no  king  minded 
to  make  Norway  his  own,  and  be  sole  lord  thereof 
in  such  wise  as  Gorm  of  Denmark  or  Eric  of 
Upsala  have  done." 

Great  words  indeed  seemed  this  answer  to  the 


94  The  Saga  Library.  IV 

messengers,  and  they  ask  her  concerning  her  words, 
what  wise  this  answer  shall  come  to,  and  they  say 
that  Harald  was  a  king  so  mighty,  that  the  offer 
was  right  meet  for  her.  But  yet  though  she 
answered  to  their  errand  otherwise  than  they 
would,  they  see  no  way  as  at  this  time  to  have  her 
away  but  if  she  herself  were  willing  thereto,  so 
they  arrayed  them  for  their  departing,  and  when 
they  were  ready,  men  lead  them  out ;  then  spake 
Gyda  to  the  messengers  : 

"Give  this  my  word  to  King  Harald.  that  only 
so  will  I  say  yea  to  being  his  sole  and  lawful  wife, 
if  he  will  first  do  so  much  for  my  sake  as  to  lay 
under  him  all  Norway,  and  rule  that  realm  as  freely 
as  King  Eric  rules  the  Swede-realm,  or  King  Gorm 
Denmark ;  for  only  so  meseems  may  he  be  called 
aright  a  King  of  the  People." 


CHAPTER    IV.      OF     KING     HARALD'S 
BOUNDEN    OATH. 

THE  messengers  fare  back  to  King  Harald 
and  tell  him  of  this  word  of  the  maiden, 
calling  her  overbold  and  witless,  and  say- 
ing withal  that  it  would  be  but  meet  for  the  king 
to  send  after  her  with  many  men,  for  the  doing  of 
some  shame  to  her.  Then  answered  the  king  that 
the  maid  had  spoken  nought  of  ill,  and  done 
nought  worthy  of  evil  reward.  Rather  he  bade 
her  much  thank  for  her  word ;  "  Eor  she  has 
brought  to  my  mind  that  matter  which  it  now 
seems  to  me  wondrous  1  have  not  had  in  my  mind 
heretofore." 


^y 


V        The  story  of  II amid  I  la  irf air.       95 

And  moreover  he  said  :  "  This  oath  I  make  fast, 
and  swear  before  that  god  who  made  me  and  rules 
over  all  things,  that  never  more  will  I  cut  my  hair 
nor  comb  it,  till  I  have  gotten  to  me  all  Norway, 
with  the  scat  thereof  and  the  dues,  and  all  rule 
thereover,  or  else  will  I  die  rather." 

For  this  word  Duke  Guthorm  thanked  him 
much,  and  said  it  were  a  work  worthy  of  a  king 
to  hold  fast  this  word  of  his. 


CHAPTER  V.  BATTLE  IN  ORKDALE. 

AFTER  this  the  kinsmen  gather  much  folk 
and  array  them  to  go  into  the  Uplands, 
and  so  north  through  the  Dales,  and  thence 
north  over  the  Dofrafell  ;  and  when  they  came 
down  into  the  peopled  country,  they  let  slay  all 
men  and  burned  the  country.  So  when  the  folk 
were  ware  of  this  all  who  might  fled  away  ;  some 
down  to  Orkdale,  some  to  Gauldale,  some  into 
the  woodland ;  and  yet  othersome  sought  for 
peace,  and  all  got  that  who  came  to  the  king  and 
became  his  men.  Nought  they  found  to  with- 
stand them  before  they  came  to  Orkdale,  and  there 
was  a  gathering  against  them,  and  there  they  had 
their  first  fight  with  a  king  called  Gryting.  King 
Harald  had  the  victory,  and  Gryting  was  taken, 
and  much  of  his  folk  slain  ;  but  he  gave  himself 
up  to  King  Harald,  and  swore  oaths  of  fealty  to 
him  :  thereafter  all  the  Orkdale  folk  submitted 
them  to  King  Harald  and  became  his  men. 


96  The  Saga  Library.        VI-VII 

CHAPTER   VI.      HOW    KING    HARALD 
LAID    LAW   ON   THE    LAND. 

SUCH  law  King  Harald  laid  on  all  land 
that  he  won  to  him,  that  he  made  all  free 
lands  his  own,  and  he  caused  the  bonders 
pay  land  dues  to  him,  both  the  rich  and  the  un- 
rich.  He  set  up  an  earl  in  each  county,  who  should 
maintain  law  and  right  in  the  land,  and  gather  all 
fines  and  land  dues  ;  and  each  earl  was  to  have  a 
third  of  the  scat  and  the  dues  for  his  board  and 
costs.  Each  earl  was  to  have  under  him  four 
hersirs  or  more,  and  each  of  these  was  to  have 
twenty  marks  for  his  maintenance.  Each  earl  was 
to  bring  sixty  men-at-arms  to  the  king's  host  at 
his  own  costs,  and  each  hersir  twenty  ;  but  by  so 
much  had  King  Harald  increased  the  taxes  and 
land  dues,  that  his  earls  had  more  wealth  and 
might  than  the  kings  had  had  aforetime.  So  when 
this  was  heard  of  about  Thrandheim,  then  many 
rich  men  came  to  King  Harald  and  became  his 
men. 


CHAPTER    VII.       BATTLE     IN    GAUL- 
DALE. 

IT  is  told  that  Earl  Hakon  Griotgard's  son 
came  to  King  Harald  from  the  west  from  Yriar 
with  a  great  company  for  the  helping  of  King 
Harald ;  and  after  that  went  King  Harald  to 
Gauldale,  and  had  a  battle  there,  and  slew  two 
kings,  and  gat  their  realms  to  him,  that  is  to  say, 
the  Gauldale-folk  and  the  Strind-folk.     Then  he 


VIII     TJie  Story  of  Ha  raid  Hair/air.     97 

gave  to  Earl  Hakon  the  lordship  over  the  Strind- 
folk.  Thereafter  King  Harald  went  into  Stior- 
dale  and  had  there  a  third  battle,  and  won  the 
victory,  and  gat  that  folk  to  him.  After  these 
things  the  upcountry  Thrandfolk  gathered  to- 
gether, and  four  kings  with  their  hosts  were 
assembled ;  whereof  one  ruled  over  Verdale,  the 
second  over  Skaun,  the  third  the  folk  of  the 
Sparbiders,  and  the  fourth  from  Inner-isle  who 
ruled  the  Isles'-folk:  these  four  kings  went  with 
their  host  against  King  Harald,  and  he  fell  to 
battle  with  them  and  gained  the  day,  and  of  these 
kings,  some  fell,  and  some  fled.  King  Harald  had 
eight  battles  in  all,  yea,  or  more,  in  Thrandheim, 
and  when  eight  kings  had  been  slain,  he  gat  to  him 
all  Thrandheim. 


CHAPTER  VIII.     HARALD  WINS  THE 
NAUMDALE    FOLK. 

NORTH  in  Naumdale  were  two  brethren 
kings,  Herlaug  and  Hrollaug,  and  they 
had  been  three  summers  at  the  making 
of  a  howe,  and  that  howe  was  built  of  stone  and 
lime,  and  roofed  with  timber ;  and  so  when  it  was 
all  done,  those  brethren  heard  the  tidings  that 
King  Harald  with  his  host  was  coming  upon  them. 
Then  let  King  Herlaug  gather  to  the  howe  much 
victual  and  drink,  and  thereafter  went  into  the 
howe  with  eleven  men,  and  then  let  cover  up  the 
howe  again. 

But  King  Hrollaug  went  on  the  top  of  the  howe 
whereon  the  kings  were  wont  to  sit,  and  let  array 
III.  H 


98  The  Saga  Library.  IX 

the  kingly  high-seat,  and  sat  down  therein  ;  then 
he  let  lay  pillows  on  the  footpace  whereon  the 
earls  were  wont  to  sit,  and  tumbled  himself  down 
from  the  high-seat  on  to  the  earl's  seat,  and  gave 
himself  the  name  of  earl. 

After  that  fared  Hrollaug  to  meet  King  Harald, 
and  gave  him  up  all  his  realm,  and  prayed  to  be- 
come his  man,  and  told  in  what  wise  he  had  done 
in  all  things ;  then  King  Harald  took  a  sword  and 
did  it  on  to  his  girdle,  then  hung  a  shield  about  the 
neck  of  him,  and  made  him  his  earl,  and  led  him 
to  the  high-seat ;  then  he  gave  him  the  Naumdale 
folk,  and  made  him  earl  over  them. 


CHAPTER    IX.      HOW    KING    HARALD 
MANNED    SHIP. 

THEREWITH  King  Harald  fared  back 
to  Thrandheim,  and  abode  there  the  winter 
through,  and  called  it  his  home  ever  after, 
and  there  he  set  up  his  chiefest  stead,  which  was 
called  Ladir. 

That  winter  he  wedded  Asa,  the  daughter  of 
Earl  Hakon  Griotgard's  son,  and  Hakon  had 
beyond  all  men  the  greatest  honour  of  the  king. 
In  the  spring  Harald  gat  a-shipboard,  for  he  had 
let  make  in  the  winter  a  dragon-galley,  great,  and 
arrayed  in  the  seemliest  wise.  The  said  dragon  he 
manned  with  his  court-guard  and  bareserks ;  the 
stem-men  were  the  men  most  tried,  because 
they  had  with  them  the  king's  banner ;  aft  from 
the  stem  to  the  baling-place  was  the  forecastle, 
and  that  was  manned  by  the  bareserks.     Those 


X        The  story  of  Harald  Haiyfair.       99 

only  could  get  court-service  with  King  Harald 
who  were  men  peerless  both  of  strength  and  good 
heart,  and  all  prowess  ;  with  such  only  was  his  ship 
manned,  whereas  by  now  he  had  good  choice  of 
men  to  pick  out  for  his  bodyguard  from  every  folk. 
He  had  a  great  company  of  folk,  and  big  ships,  and 
many  mighty  men  followed  him.  Hereof  tells 
Hornklofi  in  Glymdrapa  how  that  King  Harald  had 
fought  in  the  Updale  Woods  with  the  Orkdalers 
or  ever  he  led  out  his  folk  on  this  voyage : 

The  king  for  ever  wrathful 
With  them  that  crave  the  singing 
Of  the  fight-fish  on  its  home-road, 
Had  battle  high  on  the  heathland. 
Ere  the  high-heart  war-din's  raiser 
With  sea-skates  fell  a-faring 
To  the  battle  of  the  horses 
In  wind-swept  hall  that  welter. 

The  host  of  the  war-din's  heeder, 
Who  showeth  hell  to  robbers, 
Set  battlc-din  a-roaring 
Over  the  wolf-pack's  highway, 
Ere  that  manscathe  that  meeteth 
The  home-way  unto  the  sea-log 
Drave  the  proud-gliding  dragon 
And  sundry  ships  out  seaward. 


CHAPTER  X.     BATTLE   AT  SOLSKEL. 

KING  HARALD  led  out  his  folk  from 
Thrandheim,  and  turned  south  toward 
Mere ;  but  Hunthiof  was  the  king's 
name  who  ruled  over  the  Mere-folk,  and  Solfi 
Klofi  was  his  son's  name,  and  mighty  men  of  war 
they  were.   But  the  king  who  ruled  Raumsdale  was 


lOO  The  Saga  Library.  X 

called  Nockvi,  and  he  was  the  father  of  Solfi's 
mother.  These  kings  drew  together  a  great  host 
when  they  heard  tidings  of  King  Harald,  and 
went  against  him,  and  they  met  at  Solskel.  There 
then  was  battle,  and  King  Harald  gained  the  day. 
Thereof  singeth  Hornklofi : 

Storm  drave  from  the  north  the  board-steed ; 

So  that  the  wargear's  wielder 

Was  borne  aboard  amidward 

The  battle  of  two  war-kings. 

There  then  the  kings  all  valiant 

Wordless  each  other  greeted 

With  din-shots  midst  the  murder  ; 

The  red  shields'  voice  long  lasted. 

Both  the  kings  fell,  but  Solfi  fled  away ;  and 
both  these  folks  did  Harald  lay  under  him,  and 
dwelt  there  long  that  summertide.  There  he  set 
up  law  and  right  for  men,  and  established  rulers 
over  them,  and  took  the  fealty  of  folk  ;  but,  autumn- 
tide  come,  he  arrayed  him  to  fare  northaway  unto 
Thrandheim.  Rognvald  the  Mere  Earl,  son  of 
Eystein  Glumra,  had  become  King  Harald's  man 
that  summer,  and  him  King  Harald  made  lord 
over  the  two  folks,  Northmere  and  Raumsdale, 
and  strengthened  his  hands  thereto  both  with  lords 
and  franklins ;  and  ships  he  gave  him  withal  that 
he  might  ward  the  land  against  war  :  he  was  called 
Rognvald  the  Mighty,  or  the  Keen-counselled, 
and  as  folk  say  it  was  good  sooth  of  either  name. 
So  King  Harald  abode  the  next  winter  in 
Thrandheim. 


XI      The  story  of  Har aid Hairf air.     loi 

CHAPTER  XI.     FALL  OF   THE    KINGS 
ARNVID   AND  AUDBIORN. 

NOW  the  spring  thereafter  King  Harald 
gathered  a  mighty  host  out  of  Thrand- 
heim,  and  said  that  he  was  minded  to  lead 
it  to  Southmere.  Solfi  Klofi  had  abided  in  war- 
ships out  at  sea  the  winter  long,  and  he  had  harried 
in  Northmere ;  many  men  of  King  Harald's  he 
slew  there ;  othersonie  he  robbed,  othersome  he 
burned  out  of  house  and  home,  and  wrought  there 
all  deeds  of  war.  Nathless  in  the  winter  he  had 
whiles  been  with  King  Arnvid,  his  kinsman,  in 
Southmere. 

So  when  these  get  news  of  King  Harald,  they 
gathered  together  their  folk,  and  were  no  few  ; 
whereas  many  deemed  that  they  owed  hatred 
to  King  Harald.  Now  fared  Solfi  Klofi  south 
into  the  Firths  unto  King  Audbiorn,  who  ruled 
thereover,  and  bade  his  help,  to  fare  with  his  host 
for  the  strengthening  of  him  and  Arnvid,  and  in 
this  wise  he  spake : 

"  Easy  it  is  for  us  all  to  see  how  that  we  have 
but  one  choice  :  either  to  rise  up  all  against  King 
Harald,  and  might  enow  we  shall  have  then,  and  in 
the  hands  of  Hap  shall  the  victory  be  ;  or  otherwise 
there  is  this,  a  thing  forsooth  not  to  be  chosen  by 
folk  named  and  holden  no  less  nobly-born  than  this 
Harald,  to  wit,  to  become  his  thralls.  My  father 
deemed  it  a  better  choice  to  fall  in  battle,  a  very 
king,  than  to  be  the  underling  of  King  Harald." 

So  thus  prevailed  the  redes  of  Solfi  that  King 
Audbiorn  gave  his  word  to  go,  and  gathered  an 


I02  The  Saga  Library.  XI 

host  together,  and  went  north  to  meet  King 
Arnvid ;  and  a  full  mighty  host  they  had.  Now 
heard  they  tidings  of  King  Harald,  that  he  was 
newcome  from  the  north,  and  they  met  inward 
of  Solskel. 

Now  in  those  days  the  wont  was,  when  men 
fought  a-shipboard,  to  bind  the  ships  together  and 
fight  from  the  forecastle ;  and  even  so  was  it  now 
done.  King  Harald  laid  his  ship  against  King 
Arnvid's  ship,  and  keen  enow  was  the  battle,  and 
much  folk  fell  of  either  side  ;  but  in  the  end 
waxed  King  Harald  so  wood-wroth  that  he  went 
forth  on  to  the  forecastle  of  his  ship,  and  there 
fought  so  fiercely  that  all  the  forward  fighting-folk 
of  Arnvid's  ship  gave  back  before  him  to  the  mast, 
and  some  there  were  that  fell.  Then  did  Kino- 
Harald  follow  after  on  to  their  ship,  and  Arnvid's 
men  took  to  flight,  but  he  himself  fell  on  his  own 
ship.  There  also  fell  King  Audbiorn,  but  Solfi  fled 
away  ;  as  singeth  Hornklofi  : 

Our  lord  stirred  up  the  spear-storm 
Where  the  byrny's  fowl  rent  armour 
Amidst  the  din  of  Skogul, 
And  blood  the  red  wound  snorted. 
Where  on  the  Work  the  warriors 
Sank  life-bereft  before  him. 
Mad  yelled  on  shields  the  weapon 
^Vhile  dyer  of  edges  triumphed. 

Of  Harald's  folk  fell  Asgaut  and  Asbiorn,  the 
king's  earls,  Griotgard  withal  and  Herlaug,  his 
wife's  brothers,  the  sons  of  Hakon,  the  Earl  of 
Ladir. 

A  long  while  hereafter  was  Solfi  a  viking,  and 


XII     The  story  of  Harahi  Hairfair.     103 

oft  wrought  great  scathe  in  the  reahn  of  King 
Harald. 


CHAPTER    XII.      THE     BURNING     OF 
KING   VEMUND. 

THEREAFTER  King  Harald  laid  South- 
mere  under  him.  But  Vemund,  brother 
of  King  Audbiorn,  held  the  Firth-folk, 
and  became  king  thereover  ;  and  now  was  autumn 
far  spent.  So  men  gave  counsel  to  King  Harald 
that  he  should  not  fare  south  about  the  Stad  of  an 
autumn  day.  Then  King  Harald  set  Earl  Rogn- 
vald  over  either  Mere  and  Raumsdale,  and  a  many 
folk  had  the  earl  about  him  as  then  ;  and  there- 
withal King  Harald  turned  back  north  to  Thrand- 
heim. 

That  same  winter  fared  Earl  Rognvald  by  the 
inner  course  through  Eid,  and  then  southward  past 
the  Firths  :  he  espied  the  goings  of  King  Vemund, 
and  so  came  a-night-tide  to  a  certain  stead  hight 
Naust-dale,  whereat  was  King  Vemund  a-feasting. 
There  took  Earl  Rognvald  the  house  over  their 
heads,  and  burned  King  Vemund  therein  with 
ninety  men.  Thereafter  came  Kari  of  Berdla  to 
Earl  Rognvald  with  a  long-ship  all  manned,  and 
they  went  both  together  north  to  Mere.  Earl 
Rognvald  took  the  ships  which  King  Vemund 
had  owned,  and  all  the  chattels  that  he  gat  there. 
Kari  of  Berdla  went  north  to  Thrandheim  unto 
King  Harald,  and  became  his  man ;  he  was  a 
mighty  bareserk. 


104  ^'^^'^  Saga  Library.  XIII 

CHAPTER  XIII.  THE  FALL  OF  EARL 
HAKON  AND  EARL  ATLI  THE  SLEN- 
DER. 

THE  springtide  hereafter  went  King  Harald 
south  along  the  land  with  his  host  of  ships, 
and  subdued  to  him  the  Firth-folk ;  then 
east  along  the  land  he  sailed  till  he  hove-to  at  Wick 
in  the  east.  But  he  left  behind  Earl  Hakon  Griot- 
gard's  son,  and  gave  him  rule  in  the  Firths.  But 
when  the  kino-  was  eone  east,  then  sent  Hakon 
word  to  Earl  Atli  the  Slender,  bidding  him  get 
him  gone  from  Sogn  and  be  earl  in  Gaular,  as  he 
had  been  aforetime  ;  for  he  said  that  King  Harald 
had  given  him  Sogn  ;  but  Earl  Atli  sent  word 
again  that  he  would  hold  both  Sogn  and  Gaular 
to  boot  until  he  should  see  King  Harald.  Hereof 
the  earls  strove  till  either  gathered  an  host  together, 
and  they  met  at  Fialir  in  Staffness-bay,  and  there 
fought  a  great  fight.  There  fell  Earl  Hakon,  and 
Atli  was  hurt  deadly,  whose  men  fared  with  him 
to  Atlis-isles,  where  he  died.  So  saith  Eyvind 
the  Skald-spoiler : 

There  Hakon,  stem 
Of  Hogni's  daughter. 
All  a-fighting 
Was  stripped  of  weapons. 
Mid  edges'-din 
Frey's  offspring  there 
At  Fjalir  laid 
His  life  adown. 

Where  fell  the  friends. 
The  kin  of  the  Stonegarth, 
Mid  mighty  din 


XIV  The  story  of  Harald  Haiyfair.     105 


Of  the  friend  of  Lodur, 
There  it  was 

That  the  wave  of  Staffness 
With  blood  of  men 
Was  all  to-blended. 


CHAPTER    XIV.      OF    KING     HARALD 
AND    ERIC   THE   SWEDE    KING. 

KING  HARALD  led  his  host  east  into 
Wick,  and  laid  his  ships  up  for  Tunsberg, 
which  was  a  cheaping-stead  in  those 
days  ;  he  had  then  dwelt  four  years  in  Thrandheim, 
nor  had  been  for  that  while  in  the  Wick.  Now  he 
heard  tidings  that  Eric,  son  of  Eymund,  King  of 
the  Swedes,  had  laid  under  him  Vermland  and 
took  scat  there  of  all  the  woodland  folk ;  and 
how  that  he  had  called  the  land  West  Gautland 
north-away  to  Swinesound,  and  west-away  to  the 
sea  :  all  that  the  Swede-king  claimed  as  his  own, 
and  took  scat  of;  and  an  earl  he  had  set  there 
called  Rani  the  Gautlander,  who  ruled  all  between 
Swinesound  and  Gaut-elf,  and  was  a  mighty  earl. 
Now  King  Harald  was  told  that  the  word  of  the 
Swede-king  was  that  he  would  leave  not  till  he 
had  as  much  rule  in  the  Wick  as  Sigurd  Ring  had 
aforetime,  or  Ragnar  Lodbrok  his  son,  Raum- 
realm  to  wit,  and  Westfold  right  out  to  Grenmar, 
Vingulmark  also,  and  thenceaway  south ;  and 
many  great  chiefs  and  other  folk  all  about  these 
folk-lands  had  already  turned  to  the  rule  of  the 
Swede-king.  King  Harald  was  full  ill  content 
herewith,  and  forthwith  gathered  together  a  mote 


io6  The  Saga  Library.  XV 

of  the  bonders  there  at  Fold,  and  bore  witness 
against  them  of  treason.  Some  put  the  charge 
from  them  ;  some  paid  money  therefor,  and  some 
were  punished  ;  and  in  such  wise  he  dealt  with  all 
that  folk-land  that  summer ;  and  in  autumn  he 
went  up  into  Raum-realm,  and  dealt  in  like  wise, 
laying  all  the  country  under  him.  But  in  the  begin- 
ning of  winter  he  heard  how  Eric  the  Swede-king 
rode  abroad  guesting  with  his  court  in  Vermland. 


CHAPTER    XV.      THE    KINGS    FEAST 
WITH    AKI:     THE    DEATH    OF    HIM. 

KING  HARALD  got  ready  and  went  his 
ways  east  over  the  Eid-wood,  and  so 
came  out  into  Vermland,  and  let  array 
feasts  before  him.  Now  there  was  a  man  named 
Aki,  the  mightiest  bonder  of  Vermland,  exceeding 
wealthy,  but  now  much  stricken  in  years ;  he  sent 
men  to  King  Harald,  and  bade  him  to  a  feast,  and 
the  king  gave  his  word  to  go  at  the  day  appointed. 
King  Eric  also  did  Aki  bid  to  feast  on  the  self-same 
day.  Aki  had  a  great  guest-hall,  now  waxen  old;  so 
he  let  build  another  one  anew,  nowise  lesser,  and 
arrayed  it  in  the  best  wise.  The  new  hall  he  let 
hang  with  gear  all  new,  but  the  old  one  with  old 
gear  ;  and  when  the  kings  came  to  the  feast.  King 
Eric  and  his  court  were  marshalled  in  the  old  hall, 
but  King  Harald  in  the  new  hall  with  his  men  ; 
and  such  wise  was  the  fashion  of  the  table-gear, 
that  Eric  and  his  men  had  old  beakers  and  horns, 
gilt  though  they  were,  and  full  fairly  fashioned ; 
but   King  Harald  and  his  men  had  new  beakers 


XV    The  story  of  Harald  Hairf air.     107 

and  horns,  all  done  about  with  gold,  fair-graven 
withal,  and  shining  as  clear  as  glass ;  but  in  either 
hall  was  the  drink  of  the  best  that  might  be.  But 
goodman  Aki  had  aforetime  been  liegeman  of 
Halfdan  the  Black. 

Now  when  the  day  came  that  the  feast  was 
ended,  the  kings  arrayed  them  for  departure,  and 
the  horses  were  saddled.  Then  went  Aki  before 
King  Harald,  having  with  him  his  son  of  twelve 
winters  old,  Ubbi  by  name,  and  spake  :  "If  thou 
deemest  me,  lord,  worthy  of  thy  friendship  for  the 
goodwill's  sake  I  have  shown  to  thee  in  this  thy 
guesting,  reward  my  son  therefor ;  and  I  give 
him  to  thee  for  thy  servant." 

Then  the  king  thanked  him  for  his  welcome 
with  many  fair  words,  and  promised  him  his  full 
friendship  in  return  thereof  Then  brought  forth 
Aki  great  gifts,  which  he  gave  to  the  king ;  and 
therewithal  they  kissed,  Aki  and  the  king. 

Thereafter  went  Aki  to  the  Swede  king,  and 
there  was  King  Eric  clad  and  ready  for  the  road, 
but  was  somewhat  moody  withal.  So  Aki  took 
good  gifts,  which  he  gave  to  the  king ;  but  the 
king  answered  little,  and  leapt  a-horseback,  and 
Aki  went  on  the  way  with  the  king,  and  talked 
with  him.  A  wood  lay  anigh  to  the  house,  and  the 
road  went  therethrough;  and  when  Aki  came  to 
the  wood  the  king  asked  him  :  "  Why  didst  thou 
deal  so  diversely  between  me  and  Harald  in  our 
guesting,  so  that  he  had  the  better  part  in  all 
things,  whereas  thou  wottest  that  thou  art  my 
man?"  Says  Aki:  "I  was  deeming,  lord,  that 
neither  thou  nor  thy  men  lacked  aught  of  welcome 


io8  The  Saga  Library.  XVI 

at  this  feast ;  but  whereas  the  gear  where  ye  drank 
was  old,  it  was  because  thou  art  now  old,  and  Harald 
is  in  the  very  flower  of  his  life-days  ;  therefore  gat 
I  the  new  gear  for  him.  And  whereas  thou  wouldst 
bring  to  my  mind  that  I  am  thy  man,  I  wot  not  but 
that  thou  art  just  so  much  mine."  Then  the  king 
drew  his  sword  and  smote  him  to  death,  and  went 
his  ways. 

But  when  King  Harald  was  ready  to  leap  a- 
horseback,  he  bade  call  Master  Aki  to  him.  So 
when  men  ran  to  seek  him,  some  came  on  the  road 
whereby  King  Eric  had  ridden,  and  found  Aki 
lying  dead  there.  So  they  went  back  and  told 
King  Harald.  But  when  he  heard  it  he  called  on 
his  men  to  avenge  Master  Aki,  and  so  he  and  his 
rode  by  the  way  King  Eric  had  ridden  afore,  till 
either  side  were  ware  of  other.  Then  both  rode  all 
they  might  till  they  came  to  the  wood  that  parteth 
Gautland  from  Vermland.  Then  King  Harald 
turned  back  into  Vermland,  and  laid  it  all  under 
him,  and  slew  King  Eric's  men  wheresoever  he 
might  come  on  them. 

And  so  King  Harald  went  back  in  the  winter 
to  Raum-realm,  and  abode  there  a  while. 


CHAPTER  XVI.    KING  HARALD  FARES 
TO  TUNSBERG. 

KING  HARALD  went  in  the  winter-tide 
out  to  Tunsberg,  and  to  his  ships  there  ; 
and  he  dight  his  ships  and  crossed  the 
Firth  eastward  and  laid  all  Vingulmark  under  him; 
and  all  the  winter  long  he  lay  out  in  his  war-ships. 


XVII   The  story  of  Harald  Hairfair.   109 

and   harried  in   Ran-realm ;    as   saith   Thorbiorn 

Hornklofi  : 

Our  lord  the  high-hearted 
If  his  own  will  rule  only 
Out  a-doors  drinketh  Yule, 
All  Frey's  game  a-faring. 
E'en  young  was  he  loathing 
The  fire-bake,  the  hall-nook ; 
Loathed  the  bowers  of  women, 
And  warm  downy  mittens. 

Now  the  Gautlanders  had  been  drawing  together 
throughout  all  the  country-side. 


CHAPTER   XVII.     BATTLE    IN    GAUT- 
LAND. 

BUT  in  the  spring,  when  the  ice  was  gone, 
the  Gautlanders  staked  the  Gaut-elf  that 
King  Harald  might  not  bring  his  ships  up 
into  the  land.  But  King  Harald  brought  his 
ships  up  the  Elf  and  laid  them  by  the  stakes,  and 
harried  on  either  shore,  and  burned  the  steads  ;  as 
singeth  Hornklofi :    . 

The  feeder  of  the  fight-mew 
Hath  land  and  men  laid  under, 
All  southward  of  the  deep  sea, 
The  king  in  battle  hardy  ! 
The  great  king  the  high-hearted, 
Wont  to  the  Helm  of  Aweing, 
Let  bind  the  linden's  wild-deer 
Unto  the  stakes  off  shore  there. 

Then  rode  the  Gautlanders  down  with  a  mighty 
host,  and  joined  battle  with  King  Harald,  and 
great  was  the  fall  of  men ;  but  such  end  there  was 


no  The  Saga  Library.  XVIII 

thereof  that   King  Harald  prevailed ;  as  singeth 
Hornklofi : 

Throve  roar  of  upreared  axes, 
The  spears  fell  on  a-howling, 
Bit  men  the  swords  black-gleaming 
Of  the  followers  of  the  mighty. 
Where  the  Gautfolk's  foe  prevailed, 
High  then  aro>e  the  singing 
Of  the  spears  to  flight  commanded 
About  the  necks  of  warriors. 


CHAPTER  XVIII.  THE  FALL  OF  RANI 
THE   GAUTLANDER. 

KING  HARALD  fared  a- warring  wide 
about  Gautland,  and  had  many  battles 
on  either  side  the  Elf,  and  oftenest  gained 
the  day  ;  till  in  a  certain  fight  fell  Rani  the  Gaut- 
lander.  Then  King  Harald  subdued  to  him  all 
the  land  north  of  the  Elf  and  west  of  the  Venner- 
Water,  and  all  Vermland  to  wit ;  and  when  he 
turned  away  thence  he  set  Duke  Guthorm  over  the 
land  with  a  great  company  ;  but  he  himself  turned 
toward  the  Uplands,  and  dwelt  there  awhile.  Then 
he  fared  north  over  the  Dofra-fell  to  Thrandheim, 
and  abode  there  a  long  while. 

And  now  began  children  to  be  born  to  King 
Harald.  By  Asa  he  had  these  sons :  Guthorm  was 
the  eldest;  then  Halfdan  the  Black  and  Halfdan 
the  White,  twins ;  and  Sigfrod  the  fourth  :  all 
these  were  nourished  in  Thrandheim  in  great 
honour. 


XIX    The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.    1 1 1 

CHAPTER  XIX.    BATTLE  IN   HAFURS- 
FIRTH. 

NOW  came  tidings  from  the  south  that  the 
men  of  Hordaland  and  Rogaland,  they  of 
Agdir  and  Thelmark,  had  arisen  and 
gathered  together  with  great  plenty  of  weapons 
and  ships  and  many  men  ;  and  their  captains  were 
Eric,  king  of  Hordaland,  Sulki,  king  of  Rogaland, 
and  Earl  Soti  his  brother,  Kiotvi  the  Wealthy, 
king  of  Agdir,  and  Thorir  Long-chin ;  from 
Thelmark  came  two  brethren,  Roald  and  Rig, 
and  Hadd  the  Hardy  to  wit. 

But  when  King  Harald  heard  these  tidings  he 
gathered  an  host,  and  put  forth  his  ships  into  the 
sea.  Then  he  arrayed  a  great  host,  and  fared  south 
along  the  land,  and  gat  many  men  from  every 
folk-land.  But  when  he  was  come  south  about 
the  Stad,  King  Eric  heard  thereof;  and  he  had 
by  then  gotten  together  all  the  folk  he  looked  to 
have.  So  he  fared  south  to  meet  the  host  that  he 
wotted  would  come  from  the  east  to  his  helping ; 
and  the  whole  host  of  them  met  north  of  Jadar 
and  made  for  Hafursfirth,  where  lay  King  Harald 
with  his  host  awaiting  them.  There  a  great  fight 
befell,  and  both  long  and  hard  it  was  ;  but  such 
was  the  end  thereof  that  King  Harald  had  the 
victory,  and  King  Eric  fell  there,  and  King  Sulki, 
and  Earl  Soti  his  brother.  Thorir  Long-chin  had 
laid  his  ship  against  King  Harald's;  and  a  great 
bareserk  was  Thorir.  Hard  was  the  brunt  before 
Thorir  fell,  when  his  ship  was  cleared  utterly.  Then 
fled  away  King  Kiotvi  to  a  certain  holm  where 


112  The  Saga  Library.  XIX 

was  good  vantage  for  fighting.  Then  all  their 
host  fled  away,  some  by  ship,  and  some  ran  up 
country,  and  so  inland  south  about  Jadar.  So 
singeth  Hornklofi  : 

Heardst  thou  in  Hafursfirth 
How  there  fell  the  battle 
Twixt  the  king  of  high  kindred 
And  Kiotvi  the  Wealthy  ? 
From  east-away  came  the  ships 
All  eager  for  battle, 
With  grim  gaping  heads 
And  prow-plates  fair-graven. 

Of  wight-men  was  their  lading 
And  shields  white-shining; 
Spears  of  the  Westlands 
And  Welsh-wrought  swords. 
Roared  there  the  bareserks, 
Battle-wood  was  the  host. 
Loud  howled  the  Wolf-coats 
And  clattered  the  iron. 

The  strong  master  tried  they, 
Bold  lord  of  the  Eastmen, 
The  bider  at  Outstone, 
But  fleeing  he  taught  them. 
Beached  ships  he  ran  out 
When  of  battle  he  wotted  ; 
Fast  shields  were  a-clashing 
Ere  Long-chin  fell  dead. 
The  brawny-necked  king 
Waxed  a-weary  of  warding 
His  land  from  the  Shock-head, 
And  let  the  holm  shield  him. 
Down  neath  the  decks  then 
Dived  the  lads  wounded. 
Their  buttocks  uphoven, 
Their  heads  by  the  keel  laid. 

Bold  men  stone-battered. 
Blenched  from  the  battle, 


XX     The  Story  of  Harald  Ilairfair.      1 13 

Hung  Odin's  hall-tiles 
Behind  them  to  glitter. 
Home  then  from  Hafursfirth 
Hied  they  by  Jadar  ; 
Trembled  the  gold-staves, 
And  set  heart  on  the  mead-horn. 


CHAPTER  XX.  KING  HARALD  BE- 
COMETH  ONLY  LORD  OF  NORWAY. 
OF  THE  PEOPLING  OF  THE  WASTE 
LANDS. 

AFTER  this  battle  King  Harald  found 
nought  to  withstand  him  in  all  Norway ; 
for  all  his  greatest  foemen  were  fallen. 
But  certain  fled  away  from  the  land,  and  a  many 
folk  were  these  ;  for  then  were  the  waste  lands 
peopled  far  and  wide.  Jamptland  and  Helsing- 
land  were  peopled,  though  either  of  them  in- 
deed had  been  somewhat  peopled  by  Northmen 
aforetime. 

Amid  this  unpeace,  whenas  King  Harald  was 
fighting  for  the  land  in  Norway,  were  the  Outlands 
found  and  peopled,  the  Faroes  and  Iceland  to 
wit ;  also  was  there  much  faring  of  Northmen  to 
Shetland.  And  many  mighty  men  of  Norway 
fled  as  outlaws  before  King  Harald,  and  fell  to 
the  warring  of  the  West :  in  the  winter  they 
abode  in  the  South-isles  or  the  Orkneys,  but  a- 
summer  harried  in  Norway,  and  wrought  great 
scathe  on  the  land. 

Nevertheless  there  were  many  mighty  men  who 
did  fealty  to  King  Harald  and  became  his  men, 
and  abode  in  the  land  along  with  him. 

III.  I 


1 14  The  Saga  Library.  XXI 

CHAPTER  XXI.  OF  THE  CHILDREN  OF 
KING  HARALD,  AND  OF  HIS  WED- 
DINGS. 

AND  now  when  King  Harald  was  gotten  to 
be  only  Lord  of  Norway,  he  called  to 
mind  the  word  that  the  great-hearted 
maiden  had  spoken  to  him,  and  sent  men  after  her, 
and  had  her  to  him,  and  bedded  her.  These  were 
their  children  :  Alof  the  eldest,  then  Roerek,  then 
Sigtrygg,  then  Frodi  and  Thorgils. 

King  Harald  had  many  wives  and  many  chil- 
dren. He  wedded  her  who  is  called  Ragnhild, 
daughter  of  Eric,  king  of  Jutland.  Ragnhild  the 
Mighty  was  she  called,  and  their  son  was  Eric 
Blood-axe.  Moreover,  he  had  to  wife  Swanhild, 
daughter  of  King  Eystein,  and  these  were  their 
sons :  Olaf  Geirstead-elf,  Biorn,  and  Ragnar 
Ryckil ;  and  again  had  King  Harald  to  wife  Ashild, 
daughter  of  Ring  Dayson  down  from  Ring-realm, 
and  their  children  were  Day  and  Ring,  Gudrod 
Skiria,  and  Ingigerd. 

So  folk  say  that  when  King  Harald  wedded 
Ragnhild  the  Mighty  he  put  away  from  him  nine 
of  his  wives.     Hereof  singeth  Hornklofi  : 

The  king  of  high  kindred 
When  his  Dane-wife  he  wedded, 
Put  from  him  the  Holmfolk, 
And  Hordaland  maidens. 
Each  woman  of  Heathmark, 
All  kindred  of  Holgi. 

King  Harald's  children  were  nourished  ever 
whereas  their  mothers'  kin  dwelt.    Duke  Guthorm 


XXII   The  Story  of  Ha  raid  Hair/air.   1 1 5 

sprinkled  the  eldest  son  of  King  Harald  with  water, 
and  gave  him  his  own  name.  He  set  the  lad  on  his 
knee,  and  became  his  fosterer,  and  had  him  away 
with  him  east  into  the  Wick.  There  he  was 
nourished  with  Duke  Guthorm.  Duke  Guthorm 
had  all  rule  of  the  land  about  the  Wick  and  th(; 
Uplands  when  King  Harald  was  not  nigh. 


N 


CHAPTER   XXH.    OF    KING   HARALD'S 
FARING   TO   THE  WESTLANDS. 

OW  heard  King  Harald  how  the  vikings 
harried  wide  about  the  midmost  of  the 
land,  even  such  as  were  a-wintertide  West- 
over-sea.  So  he  had  out  his  host  every  summer, 
and  searched  isles  and  out-skerries ;  and  whenso 
the  vikings  were  ware  of  his  host  they  fled  away  ; 
yea,  the  more  part  right  out  to  sea.  But  when  the 
king  grew  a-weary  of  this  work,  this  betid,  that  on 
a  summer  he  sailed  with  his  host  West-over-sea, 
and  came  first  to  Shetland,  and  there  slew  all  the 
vikings  who  might  not  flee  before  him.  Then  he 
sailed  south  to  the  Orkneys,  and  cleared  them  utterly 
of  vikings.  And  thereafter  he  fared  right  away  to 
the  South-isles,  and  harried  there,  and  slew  many 
vikings  who  were  captains  of  bands  there.  There 
had  he  many  battles,  and  ever  gained  the  day. 
Then  he  harried  in  Scotland,  and  had  battles  there. 
And  when  he  came  west  to  Man,  the  folk  thereof 
had  heard  already  what  warfare  King  Harald  had 
done  in  the  land  aforetime,  and  all  folk  fled  into  Scot- 
land, so  that  Man  was  all  waste  of  men,  and  all  the 
goods  that  might  be  were  flitted  away.     So  when 


ii6  The  Saga  Library.  XXII 

King  Harald  and  his  folk  went  a-land  the)'  gat  no 
prey  there.     So  sayeth  Hornklofi  : 

Bore  the  much-wise  gold- loader 
To  the  townships  shields  a-many — 
The  grove  of  Nith-wolves'  land-lace, 
In  the  land  prevailed  in  battle — 
Ere  needs  must  flee  the  Scot-host 
Before  the  fight-proud  waster 
Of  the  path  of  the  fish  that  playeth 
Around  the  war-sword's  isthmus. 

In  these  battles  fell  Ivar,  son  of  Rognvald  the 
Mere-Earl.  But  to  boot  the  loss  of  him  King 
Harald,  when  he  sailed  from  the  West,  gave  Earl 
Rognvald  the  Orkneys  and  Shetland.  But  Rogn- 
vald straightway  gave  both  the  lands  to  Sigurd 
his  brother,  who  abode  behind  in  the  West.  And 
the  king  or  ever  he  fared  back  east  gave 
the  earldom  to  Sigurd.  Then  there  joined  him 
to  Sigurd,  Thorstein  the  Red,  son  of  Olaf  the 
White  and  Aud  the  Deeply-wealthy,  and  they 
harried  in  Scotland,  and  won  to  them  Caithness 
and  Sutherland  all  down  to  the  Oikel-Bank.  Now 
Earl  Sigurd  slew  Tusk-Melbrigda,  a  Scottish 
earl,  and  bound  his  head  to  his  crupper;  but  he 
smote  the  thick  of  his  leg  against  the  tooth  as  it 
stuck  out  from  the  head,  and  the  hurt  festered 
so  that  he  gat  his  bane  therefrom,  and  he  was 
laid  in  howe  in  Oikel-Bank.  Then  Guthorm 
his  son  ruled  the  lands  for  one  winter,  and  then 
died  childless,  and  thereafter  many  vikings,  Danes 
and  Northmen,  sat  them  down  in  his  lands. 


XXIII-IV  story  of  Harald Hairfaif.    117 

CHAPTER    XXIII.    THE   CUTTING   OF 
KING    HARALD'S    HAIR. 

NOW  King  Harald  was  a-feasting  in  Mere 
at  Earl  Rognvald's,  and  had  now  gotten 
to  him  all  the  land.  So  King  Harald 
took  a  bath,  and  then  he  let  his  hair  be  combed, 
and  then  Earl  Rognvald  sheared  it.  And  hereto- 
fore it  had  been  unshorn  and  uncombed  for  ten 
winters.  Aforetime  he  had  been  called  Shock- 
head,  but  now  Earl  Rognvald  gave  him  a  by-name, 
and  called  him  HARALD  HAIRFAIR,  and  all 
said  who  saw  him  that  that  was  most  soothly  named, 
for  he  had  both  plenteous  hair  and  goodly. 


CHAPTER  XXIV.     ROLF  WEND-AFOOT 
MADE  AN    OUTLAW. 

ROGNVALD  the  Mere-Earl  was  a  friend 
most  well  beloved  of  King  Harald,  and 
the  king  held  him  in  great  honour.  Earl 
Rognvald  wedded  Hild,  daughter  of  Rolf  Nefia, 
and  their  sons  were  Rolf  and  Thorir.  Earl 
Rognvald  had  also  three  children  from  his  bed- 
mates,  to  wit,  Hallad  the  first,  Einar  the 
second,  Hrollaug  the  third  ;  and  these  were 
already  come  to  man's  estate  v.'hen  their  lawfully 
gotten  brethren  were  but  children. 

Rolf  was  a  great  viking,  and  a  man  so  great  of 
growth  that  no  horse  might  bear  him,  wherefore 
he  went  afoot  wheresoever  he  fared,  and  was 
called  Rolf  Wend-afoot.  He  would  be  ever  a- 
harrying  in  the    Eastlands ;    and   on   a    summer 


1 18  The  Saga  Libra}'}'.  XXIV 

when  he  came  to  the  Wick  from  his  Eastland 
warring  he  had  a  strand-slaughtering  there.  King 
Harald  was  in  the  Wick  at  that  time,  and  was 
very  wroth  when  he  heard  hereof,  for  he  had  laid 
a  great  ban  upon  robbing  in  the  land.  Wherefore 
at  a  Thing  he  gave  out  that  he  made  Rolf  outlaw 
from  all  Norway.  But  when  Hild,  the  mother 
of  Rolf,  heard  thereof,  she  went  to  the  king  and 
prayed  him  for  peace  for  Rolf;  but  the  king  was 
so  wroth  that  her  prayers  availed  nought.  Then 
sany  Hild : 


& 


Thou  hast  cast  off  Nefia's  namesake  ; 

Brave  brother  of  the  barons, 

As  a  wolf  from  the  land  thou  drivcst. 

Why  waxeth,  lord,  thy  raging  ? 

Ill  to  be  wild  in  quarrel 

AVith  a  wolf  of  Odin's  war-board. 

If  he  fare  wild  in  the  forest 

He  shall  waste  thy  flock  right  sorely. 

Rolf  Wend-afoot  fared  thereafter  west-over-sea 
to  the  .South-isles.  Thence  west  he  went  to 
Valland,  and  harried  there,  and  won  therein  a 
mighty  earldom,  and  peopled  all  the  land  with 
Northmen,  and  thenceforward  has  that  land  been 
called  Normandy. 

The  son  of  Rolf  Wend-afoot  was  William,  the 
father  of  Richard,  the  father  of  Richard  the  second, 
the  father  of  Robert  Long-sword,  the  father  of 
William  the  Bastard,  king  of  the  English  ;  and 
from  him  are  come  all  the  English  kings  thence- 
forward. From  Rolf's  kin  also  are  come  earls  in 
Normandy. 

Queen  Ragnhild  the  Mighty  lived  three  winters 


XXV  The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.    1 19 

after  she  came  to  Norway.  After  her  death  Eric, 
the  son  of  her  and  Harald,  went  to  the  Firths  to 
be  fostered  of  Hersir  Thorir,  the  son  of  Roald, 
and  there  was  he  nourished. 


CHAPTER     XXV.      OF     SWASI      THE 
WIZARD   AND    KING   HARALD. 

ON  a  winter  went  King  Harald  a-guesting 
in  die  Uplands,  and  let  array  his  Yule- 
feast  at  the  Tofts.  Yule-eve  it  is  when 
Cometh  Swasi  to  the  door,  whenas  the  king  is  set 
down  to  table.  He  sendeth  bidding  to  the  king 
to  come  out  to  him,  but  the  king  waxed  wroth 
at  the  bidding ;  and  the  same  man  bore  the  king's 
wrath  out  that  bore  the  bidding  in.  No  less  bade 
Swasi  bear  in  again  his  errand,  saying  that  he 
was  that  Finn  unto  whom  the  king  had  said  yea 
to  set  up  his  cot  on  the  other  side  the  brent.  So 
went  the  king  out,  and  needs  must  say  yea  to 
faring  home  with  him,  and  went  across  the  brent  into 
his  cot ;  with  the  egging  of  some  men  of  his,  though 
some  letted  him.  There  rose  to  meet  him  Snowfair, 
daughter  of  Swasi,  fairest  of  women,  and  gave  to 
the  king  a  cup  full  of  honey-mead.  Then  took  he 
together  the  cup  and  the  hand  of  her,  and  straight- 
way it  was  as  if  hot  fire  came  into  his  skin,  and 
therewith  would  he  be  by  her  that  very  night ;  but 
Swasi  says  it  may  not  be,  but  if  need  sway  him, 
but  if  the  kino-  betroth  him  to  her,  and  take  her 
lawfully.  So  King  Harald  betrothed  him  to 
Snowfair,  and  wedded  her  ;  and  with  such  longing 
he  loved  her,  that  he  forgat  his  kingdom,  and  all 


I20  The  Saga  Library.  XXV 

that  belonged  to  his  kingly  honour.  Four  sons 
they  had:  Sigurd  a-Bush,  Halfdan  High-leg, 
Gudrod  Gleam,  and  Rognvald  Straight-leg. 

Then  died  Snowfair,  but  nowise  changed  her 
hue,  and  as  red  and  white  she  was  as  when 
she  was  alive ;  and  the  king  sat  ever  by  her  and 
thought  in  his  heart  that  she  lived  yet.  So  wore 
away  three  winters,  while  the  king  sorrowed  for 
her  dying,  and  all  the  folk  of  the  land  sorrowed 
for  his  beguilement.  But  now  to  the  leech-craft 
of  laying  this  wildness  came  Thorleif  the  Sage, 
and  with  wisdom  vanquished  it,  first  with  soft 
words,  saying  thus  : 

"  No  marvel,  O  king,  although  thou  mindest  so 
fair  a  woman  and  so  mighty,  and  honourest  her 
with  the  down-pillow  and  the  goodly  web,  even  as 
she  would  have  of  thee  ;  yet  is  thine  honour  less 
than  what  behoveth  both  thee  and  her,  whereas 
overlong  in  one  raiment  she  lieth  ;  more  meet  it 
were  that  somewhat  thou  move  her,  and  shift  the 
cloths  beneath  her." 

But,  lo !  so  soon  as  she  was  turned  out  of  the 
bed  sprang  up  ill  savour,  rose  up  rottenness,  and 
all  manner  of  stink  from  the  dead  corpse.  Speedy 
were  they  with  the  bale-fire,  and  therein  was  she 
burned ;  but  first  her  body  waxed  all  blue,  and 
thence  crawled  worms  and  adders,  frogs  and  pad- 
docks, and  all  the  kind  of  creeping  things.  So 
sank  she  into  ashes  ;  but  the  king  strode  forth 
into  wisdom,  and  cast  his  folly  from  his  heart,  and 
stoutly  ruled  his  realm,  and  strengthened  him 
of  his  thanes  and  waxed  glad  of  them,  and  his 
thanes  of  him,  and  all  the  land  of  them  both. 


XXVI  The  story  of  Harald  Haiyfaiv.  121 

CHy\PTER    XXVI.    OF    THIODOLF    OF 
HVIN. 

AFTER  King  Harald  had  proven  the  be- 
guiling of  the  Finn-wife,  he  was  so  wroth 
that  he  drave  from  him  the  sons  of  him 
and  the  Finn-wife,  and  would  not  look  on  them. 
But  Gudrod  Gleam  went  to  Thiodolf  the  Hvin- 
dweller,  his  foster-father,  and  bade  him  go  with 
him  to  the  king,  because  Thiodolf  was  a  well- 
loved  friend  of  King  Harald;  but  the  king  was  as 
then  in  the  Uplands.  So  they  went  whenas  they 
were  arrayed,  and  came  to  the  king  late  of  an  even- 
ing-tide, and  took  an  outer  place,  and  kept  hidden. 
Now  the  king  went  up  the  hall-floor,  and  looked  on 
the  benches ;  but  some  feast  or  other  was  toward, 
and  the  mead  was  mixed.     So  he  sang  muttering  : 

My  warriors  of  old  seasons 
For  the  mead  are  much  o'er-eager  ; 
Yea,  here  are  come  the  hoary. 
What  make  ye  here  so  many  ? 

Then  answered  Thiodolf: 

Our  heads  bore  oft  in  old  time 
Hard  strokes  from  out  the  edge-play, 
Along  with  the  wise  gold-waster; 
And  were  we  thai  o'er-many? 

Therewith  Thiodolf  took  the  hat  from  his  head, 
and  then  the  king  knew  him  and  gave  him  fair 
welcome.  Then  Thiodolf  prayed  the  king  not  to 
set  aside  his  sons  :  "  For  fain  had  they  been  of  a 
better-born  mother  hadst  thou  gotten  them  one." 


122  TJie  Saga  Library.        XXVII 

So  the  king  said  yea  thereto,  and  bade  him  have 
Gudrod  home  with  him  even  as  he  had  had  afore- 
time ;  but  Sigurd  and  Halfdan  he  bade  fare  to  Ring- 
realm,  and  Rognvald  he  bade  fare  to  Hadaland  ; 
and  they  did  as  the  king  bade.  They  became  full 
manly  men,  and  well  endowed  with  prowess.  So 
sat  King:  Harald  at  home  in  his  own  land,  amid 
good  peace  and  plenteous  seasons. 


CHAPTER  XXVII.    THE   UPRISING  OF 
EARL  TURF-EINAR  IN  THE  ORKNEYS. 

ROGNVALD,  the  Earl  of  Mere,  heard 
of  the  fall  of  Sigurd  his  brother,  and 
how  the  vikings  abode  in  his  lands.  So 
he  sent  his  son  Hallad  west-away,  who  took  the 
name  of  earl  on  him,  and  had  a  great  company  of 
men  ;  and  when  he  came  to  the  Orkneys  he  sat 
him  down  in  the  land.  But  both  autumn,  winter, 
and  spring  fared  the  vikings  about  the  isles,  and 
lifted  on  the  nesses,  and  slaughtered  beasts  on  the 
strand.  So  Earl  Hallad  grew  a-weary  of  sitting 
in  the  isles  and  cast  aside  his  earldom,  and  took  a 
franklin's  dignity,  and  so  fared  east  to  Norway ; 
and  when  Earl  Rognvald  heard  thereof,  he  was  ill 
content  with  Hallad's  journey,  and  said  that  his 
sons  would  become  all  unlike  their  forefathers. 
Then  spake  Einar  :  "  I  have  had  little  honour  of 
thee,  and  but  little  love  have  I  to  part  from.  I 
will  fare  west  to  the  isles  if  thou  wilt  give  me  some 
help  or  other ;  and  then  I  will  promise  thee,  what 
will  oladden  thee  exceedintilv,  never  to  come  back 
again  to  Norway." 


XXVIII    story  of  Harald  Haiyf air.     123 

Earl  Rognvald  said  he  should  be  well  content 
if  he  never  came  back  :  "  For  small  hope  have  I 
that  thy  kin  will  have  honour  of  thee,  whereas  all 
thy  mother's  kin  is  thrall-born."  So  Earl  Rogn- 
vald  gave  Einar  a  long-ship  all  manned,  and  in 
the  autumn-tide  Einar  sailed  West-over-sea  ;  but 
when  he  came  to  the  Orkneys  there  lay  before 
him  two  ships  of  the  vikings  Thorir  Wood-beard 
and  Kalf  Scurvy.  Einar  fell  to  battle  with  them 
straightway,  and  won  the  victory,  and  they  both 
fell.     Then  was  this  sung  : 

Tree-beard  to  the  trolls  he  gave  there, 
Scurvy  there  Turf-Einar  slaughtered. 

For  this  cause  was  he  called  Turf-Einar,  be- 
cause he  let  cut  turf  and  use  it  instead  of  fire- 
wood, whereas  there  were  no  woods  in  the 
Orkneys. 

Thereafter  Einar  became  earl  over  the  isles, 
and  was  a  mighty  man  there.  He  was  an  ugly 
man,  and  one-eyed,  howbeit  the  sharpest-sighted 
of  men. 


CHAPTER    XXVHI.     THE    DEATH    OF 
KING    ERIC    EYMUNDSON. 

DUKE  GUTHORM  abode  for  the  most 
part  in  Tunsberg,  and  bore  sway  all  over 
the  Wick  whenas  the  king  was  not  there- 
by; and  he  was  charged  with  the  warding  of  the  land 
withal.  In  those  days  was  there  great  trouble  of 
the  vikings,  and  there  was  war  also  up  in  Gautland 
while  King  Eric  Eymundson  lived.     But  he  died 


124  The  Saga  Library.    XXIX-XXX 

whenas  King  Harald  Hairfair  had  been  king  of 
Norway  for  ten  winters. 


CHAPTER  XXIX.  DEATH  OF  DUKE 
GUTHORM. 

AFTER  Eric,   Biorn  his  son   was  king  in 
Sweden  for  fifty  years.      He  was  father 
of   Eric   the    Victorious,    and    Olaf,    the 
father  of  Styrbiorn. 

Duke  Guthorm  died  in  his  bed  in  Tunsberg,  and 
King  Harald  gave  the  sway  over  all  that  land  to 
Guthorm  his  son,  and  he  set  him  up  for  lord 
thereover. 


CHAPTER    XXX.     THE    BURNING    OF 
ROGNVAL;D  THE  MERE-EARL. 

WHEN  King  Harald  was  forty  years 
old,  many  of  his  sons  were  well  waxen 
up,  and  men  early  ripened  were  they 
all.  And  so  it  befell  that  they  were  ill  content 
that  the  king  gave  them  no  rule,  but  set  an  earl 
in  every  county,  which  earls  they  deemed  less 
nobly-born  than  themselves. 

So  one  spring,  Halfdan  High-leg  and  Gudrod 
Gleam  went  their  ways  with  a  great  company 
of  men,  and  came  unwares  on  Rognvald  the 
Mere-Earl,  and  took  the  house  over  him,  and 
burned  him  therein  with  sixty  men.  Then  took 
Halfdan  three  long-ships,  and  sailed  West-over- 
sea ;  but  Gudrod  set  him  down  in  the  lands 
that  Rognvald  had  aforetime  owned.     But  when 


XXXI  The  story  of  Harald  Ilairfair.  125 

King  Harald  heard  hereof  he  went  with  a  great 
host  against  Gudrod,  and  Gudrod  saw  that  there 
was  nought  for  it  but  to  give  himself  up  into  the 
power  of  King  Harald.  So  the  king  sent  him 
east-away  to  Agdir.  But  King  Harald  made 
lord  over  Mere,  Thorir,  the  son  of  Earl  Rognvald, 
and  gave  him  Alof  his  daughter,  who  was  called 
the  Years-heal.  So  Earl  Thorir  the  Silent  had  the 
same  rule  that  his  father  Rognvald  had  before  him. 


CHAPTER  XXXI.  DEATH  OF  HALF- 
DAN  HIGH-LEG. 

HALFDAN  HIGH-LEG  came  west  to 
the  Orkneys  all  unwares,  and  Earl 
Einar  fled  straightway  from  the  isles 
over  into  Caithness  ;  but  he  came  back  again  in 
the  autumn  and  fell  unwares  on  Halfdan.  They 
met,  and  short  wa'S  the  battle  ere  Halfdan  fled 
against  the  very  fall  of  night ;  and  Einar  and  his 
folk  lay  tentless  through  the  night.  But  in  the 
morning  at  daybreak  they  fell  a-searching  the 
fleers  about  the  islands,  and  every  man  was  slain 
where  he  was  taken.  Then  spake  Earl  Einar  : 
"  I  wot  not,"  says  he,  "  what  it  is  I  see  out  on 
Rinan's-isle,  whether  it  be  a  man  or  a  fowl  ;  whiles 
it  cometh  up,  and  whiles  it  lieth  down."  So  thither 
went  they,  and  found  Halfdan  High-leg  there,  and 
laid  hands  on  him.  Now  Earl  Einar  had  sung 
this  song  the  eve  before,  or  ever  he  joined  battle  : 

From  the  hand  of  Rolf  my  brother, 
From  Hrollaug's  hand  nought  see  I 
The  spears  fly  gainst  the  foemen. 


126  TJic  Saga  Library.  XXXI 

And  our  father  cries  for  vengeance. 
Yea,  and  on  this  same  evening, 
While  we  thrust  on  the  battle,  ■ 
In  Mere  by  the  beakers'  river 
Earl  Thorir  sitteth  silent. 

So  now  went  Earl  EInar  to  Halfdan,  and  cut 
an  erne  on  the  back  of  him  in  such  wise,  that  he 
thrust  his  sword  into  the  hollow  of  the  body  by 
the  backbone,  and  sheared  apart  all  the  ribs  down 
to  the  loins,  and  thereby  drew  out  the  lungs  ;  and 
that  was  the  bane  of  Halfdan. 

Then  sang  Einar : 

Wreaked  have  I  Rognvald's  slaying, 
I  for  my  fourth  part  fully. 
For  the  stay  of  hosts  is  fallen  ; 
The  Norns  have  ruled  it  rightly. 
Heap  stones  then  upon  High-leg, 
High  up,  brave  lads  of  battle. 
For  we  in  strife  were  stronger, 
And  a  stony  scat  I  pay  him. 

Then  took  Earl  Einar  the  Orkneys  to  him 
as  he  had  before  had  them.  But  when  these 
tidings  were  known  in  Norway,  then  were  the 
brethren  of  Halfdan  exceeding  ill  content  thereat, 
and  said  that  it  must  be  avenged,  and  many  others 
said  that  sooth  it  was.  But  when  Earl  Einar  heard 
thereof,  then  sang  he  : 

A  many  nought  unmighty 
There  are  in  many  countries, 
For  many  a  due  cause  doubtless, 
Full  fain  my  death  to  compass ; 
Yet  ere  to  field  they  fell  me, 
They  know  not  who  is  fated 
Meanwhile  to  fall  before  me 
Neath  foot-thorn  of  the  eagle. 


XXXII  The  story  of  Haraldllairfaiy.  127 

CHAPTER  XXXII.     PEACE    BETWEEN 
KING   HARALD   AND   EARL   EINAR. 

KING  HARALD  called  out  his  men  and 
drew  together  a  great  host,  and  so  went 
west  to  the  Orkneys ;   and  when    Earl 
Einar  heard  that  King-  Harald  was  come  from  the 
east,  he  grot  him  over  to  Caithness. 
Then  he  sanir  this  song  : 


For  the  slaughtering  of  the  sheep-kind 
Are  some  with  beards  made  guilty  ; 
But  I  for  a  king's  son's  slaying 
Amid  the  sea-beat  island. 
Conies  peril,  say  the  franklins, 
From  the  wrath  of  a  king  redoubted, 
And  surely  of  my  shearing 
Is  the  shard  in  the  shield  of  Harald. 

Then  went  men  and  messengers  between  the 
king  and  the  earl ;  and  it  was  so  brought  about 
that  a  meeting  was  bespoken,  and  they  themselves 
met,  and  the  earl  handselled  all  to  the  king's  judg- 
ment. So  King  Harald  doomed  Earl  Einar  and 
all  the  folk  of  Orkney  to  pay  him  si.xty  marks  of 
eold.  Over-great  the  bonders  deemed  the  fine ; 
so  the  earl  offered  to  pay  it  all  himself,  and  that 
he  should  have  in  return  all  the  odal  lands  in  the 
isles.  Hereto  they  all  assented,  mostly  for  this 
cause,  that  the  poor  folk  had  but  little  land,  but 
the  rich  thought  to  redeem  their  land  when  they 
would.  So  the  earl  paid  all  the  fine  to  the  king  ; 
and  the  king  went  back  east  in  the  autumn-tide. 
So  a  long  while  thereafter  in  the  Orkneys  the 
earls   owned  all   the  odal   lands ;    yea,  until    the 


1 28  The  Saga  Library.     X X X 1 1 1- 1 V 

time  when  Sigurd,  son  of  Lewis,  gave  them  up 


CHAPTER  XXXIII.  FALL  OF  GUTH- 
ORM  AND  HALFDAN  THE  WHITE. 
SONS    OF    HARALD. 

GUTHORM,  the  son  of  King  Harald,  had 
the  warding  of  the  land  about  the  \Vicl<, 
and  would  fare  with  his  war-ships  out 
beyond  the  skerries  ;  and  on  a  time  whenas  he 
lay  in  the  mouth  of  the  Elf,  came  Solfi  Klofl  and 
joined  battle  with  him,  and  Guthorm  fell  there. 

Halfdan  the  Black  and  Halfdan  the  White 
lay  out  sea-roving,  and  harried  in  the  Eastlands  ; 
and  on  a  time  they  had  a  great  battle  in  Esthonia, 
and  Halfdan  the  White  fell  there. 


CHAPTER  XXXIY.     THE  WEDDING  OF 
KING   ERIC. 

ERIC,  Harald's  son,  was  fostered  with 
the  Hersir  Thorir,  Roald's  son,  in  the 
Firth-land.  Him  King  Harald  loved 
and  honoured  the  most  of  all  his  sons.  When 
Eric  was  twelve  winters  old  Harald  gave  him  five 
long-ships,  and  he  went  a-warring  ;  first  in  the 
Eastlands,  then  south  about  Denmark  and  Fries- 
land  and  Saxland,  in  which  warfare  he  abode  for 
four  Nv^inters ;  thereafter  he  went  W^est-over-sea, 
and  harried  in  Scotland,  Wales,  Ireland,  and  Nor- 
mandy, and  another  four  winters  he  wore  away 
thus ;  then  he  fared  north-away  to  Finland,  and 


The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.      1 29 

right  up    to   Biarmland,  and   had  a    great  battle 
there,  and  won  the  day. 

Now  when  he  came  back  to  Finmark  his  men 
found  a  certain  woman  in  a  cot  there,  the  Hke  of 
whom  they  had  never  seen  for  fairness  ;  she 
named  her  Gunnhild  to  them,  and  said  that  her 
father  dwelt  in  Halogaland,  and  was  called  Ozur 
Tot.  "  For  this  cause  have  I  abided  here," 
said  she,  "  that  I  might  learn  cunning  from  two 
Finns  here,  the  wisest  of  all  the  wood.  Now  are 
they  gone  a-hunting ;  but  they  both  of  them  are 
fain  of  my  love.  So  wise  are  they,  that  they  may 
follow  a  track  as  hounds,  both  over  thaw  and 
hard  ice ;  and  so  cunning  are  they  on  snow-shoes 
that  nought  mayescape  them.neitherman  nor  beast; 
and  whatso  they  shoot  at  they  hit  without  fail.  Thus 
have  they  overcome  every  man  that  has  come  anigh 
here  ;  and  if  they  be  angry,  the  earth  turneth  inside 
outward  before  the  eyes  of  them  ;  but  if  aught 
quick  be  before  their  eyes,  straightway  it  fallcth 
down  dead.  Now  may  ye  in  no  wise  cross  their 
way,  but  I  will  hide  you  here  in  the  hut,  and  then 
ye  shall  try  if  we  may  compass  their  slaying." 

That  took  they  with  thanks,  and  so  she  hid 
them  there.  She  took  a  linen  sack,  wherein  them- 
seemed  were  ashes ;  that  took  she  in  her  hand, 
and  strawed  it  about  the  hut  both  within  and 
without. 

A  little  after  the  Finns  come  home,  and  ask  her 
what  is  come  thither,  and  she  says  that  nought  at 
all  is  come.  Marvellous  that  seemeth  to  the  Finns, 
who  have  followed  the  slot  right  up  to  the  hut, 
but  may  find  nought  thereafter. 

IIT.  K 


130  The  Saga  Library.       XXXIV 

So  they  make  them  fire,  and  cook  some  meat ; 
and  when  they  had  had  their  fill  Gunnhild  arrays 
their  bed.  But  so  matters  had  gone  for  three 
nights  past,  that  Gunnhild  had  slept,  but  either  of 
them  had  watched  waking  over  the  other  for 
jealousy's  sake  ;  but  now  she  spake  to  the  Finns  : 
"  Come  hither,  and  lie  one  of  vou  on  either  side 
of  me." 

Hereof  were  they  full  fain,  and  did  so  ;  and  she 
cast  an  arm  about  the  neck  of  either,  and  they  fell 
asleep  straightway.  But  she  woke  them  again  ; 
yet  speedily  they  fell  asleep  once  more,  and  that 
so  fast,  that  she  might  scarcely  wake  them ;  once 
again  they  slept,  and  then  she  might  nowise  get 
them  awake.  So  she  .set  them  up  withal,  and 
still  they  slept  on  ;  then  she  took  two  great  seal- 
skin bags,  and  did  them  over  their  heads,  and 
bound  them  strongly  underneath  their  arms.  Then 
she  gave  a  sign  to  the  king's  men,  and  they  leap 
forth  and  bear  weapons  against  the  Finns  and 
destroy  them,  and  drag  them  out  of  the  hut ;  and 
all  that  night  was  there  fierce  thundering,  so  mighty 
that  they  might  not  go  their  ways ;  but  in  the 
morning  they  fared  to  the  ship,  and  had  Gunnhild 
with  them,  and  brought  her  to  Eric.  So  Eric  and 
his  folk  fare  south  thence  to  Halogaland  ;  and 
there  Eric  summoned  Ozur  Tot  to  him,  and  says 
that  he  would  wed  his  daughter.  He  said  yea 
thereto,  and  Eric  wedded  Gunnhild,  and  had  her 
with  him  into  the  South-country. 


XXXV  The  Stoiy  of  Harald Ilairfair.  131 

CHAPTER    XXXV.  KING    HARALD 

SHARES  HIS  REALM  WITH  HIS  SONS. 

NOW  was  King  Harald  fifty  years  old,  when 
some  of  his  sons  were  fully  grown,  or  dead, 
other  some  of  them ;  they  were  waxen 
now  riotous  men  in  the  land,  yea,  and  were  not  at 
one  among  themselves.  They  drave  the  king's 
earls  away  from  their  lands,  or  some  they  slew.  So 
King  Harald  summoned  a  Thing  of  many  men 
in  the  South-country,  bidding  thereto  all  the 
Upland-men.  Thereat  he  gave  his  sons  the 
name  of  king,  and  established  by  law  that  all  his 
very  kin  should  each  take  the  kingship  after  his 
father,  but  all  they  who  were  come  of  him  on  the 
distaff  side  should  be  held  for  earls. 

He  shared  the  land  betwixt  them  ;  Vingulmark, 
Raumrealm,  Westfold,  Thelmark,  this  he  gave 
to  Olaf,  Biorn,  Sigtrygg,  Prodi,  and  Thorgils. 
Heathmark  and  Gudbrandsdale  gave  he  to  Day 
and  Ring  and  Ragnar.  To  the  sons  of  Snowfair 
gave  he  Ring-realm,  Hadaland,  Thotn,  and  all 
that  appertains  thereto.  To  Guthorm  had  he  afore- 
time given  all  rule  from  the  Elf  to  Swinesound, 
and  Ran-realm  to  wit,  and  had  set  him  up  for  the 
warding  of  the  land  to  the  easternmost  end  thereof. 

King  Harald  himself  was  most  oft  in  the  mid- 
most of  the  land.  Roerek  and  Gudrod  were 
ever  in  the  court  with  the  king,  and  held  great 
bailiwicks  about  Hordland  and  Sogn.  King 
Eric  abode  ever  with  King  Harald ;  to  him  gave 
he  Halogaland  and  Northmere  and  Raumsdale. 
North-away  in  Thrandheim  he  gave  the  rule  to 


132  The  Saga  Library.        XXXV 

Halfdan  the  Black  and  Halfdan  the  White  and 
Sio;rod.  In  each  of  these  counties  he  grave  to  his 
sons  half  of  the  dues  against  himself,  and  there- 
withal seat  in  the  high-seat  a  step  higher  than 
the  earls  and  a  step  lower  than  he  himself.  That 
seat  of  his,  in  sooth,  each  of  his  sons  was  minded 
himself  to  have  after  his  father's  day ;  but  he  him- 
self was  minded  that  Eric  should  have  it.  And 
the  Thrandheim  folk  would  have  Halfdan  the 
Black  to  sit  there  ;  and  the  folk  of  the  Wick  and 
the  Upland-men  would  give  the  rule  each  unto 
the  one  who  was  nighest  at  hand  to  them  ;  and 
from  all  this  waxed  dissension  anew  betwixt  the 
brethren.  And  whereas  they  deemed  themselves 
to  have  but  little  dominion,  they  went  a-warring, 
as  is  aforesaid,  and  how  Guthorm  fell  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Elf  before  Solfi  Klofi  ;  and  after 
him  Olaf  took  the  dominion  he  had  had.  Halfdan 
the  White  also  fell  in  Estland,  and  Halfdan  High- 
leg  in  the  Orkneys. 

To  Thorgils  and  Frodi  gave  King  Harald  war- 
ships, and  they  went  a-warring  in  the  West,  and 
harried  about  Scotland  and  Wales  and  Ireland  ; 
and  they  were  the  first  of  the  Northmen  who  gat 
to  them  Dublin.  So  say  folk  that  to  Frodi  was 
deadly  drink  given  ;  but  Thorgils  was  a  long  while 
king  over  Dublin,  and  was  bewrayed  of  the  Erse- 
folk  and  so  died  there. 


The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.      1 33 

CHAPTER  XXXVI.  DEATH  OF  ROGN- 
VALD  STRAIGHT-LEG. 

ERIC  BLOOD-AXE  was  minded  to  be 
king  over  all  his  brethren,  and  even  so 
would  King  Harald  have  it ;  and  at  most 
times  were  he  and  his  father  together.  Now 
Rognvald  Straight-leg  had  Hadaland,  and  he  fell 
to  wizardry  and  became  a  spell-worker ;  but  King 
Harald  was  a  foe  to  wizards.  In  Hordland  dwelt 
a  wizard  called  Vitgeir  ;  to  him  sent  the  king  word 
bidding  him  leave  his  wizard-craft,  but  he  answered 
and  sang  this  song  : 

Little  weighs  it 

Though  wizards  we  be, 

We  carle-begotten 

On  very  carlines ; 

When  Rognvald  Straight-leg, 

Dear  son  of  Harald, 

Raiseth  the  witch-lay 

In  Hadaland. 

But  when  King  Harald  heard  thereof,  Eric 
Blood-axe  fared  at  his  bidding  to  the  Uplands, 
and  came  to  Hadaland  ;  and  there  he  burned  in 
his  house  Rognvald  his  brother  and  eighty  wizards, 
and  much  was  that  work  praised. 

CHAPTER  XXXVII.  DEATH  OF  GUD- 
ROD  GLEAM. 

GUDROD  GLEAM  abode  in  the  winter 
with  his  foster-father  Thiodolf  of  Hvin 
for  old  friendship's  sake  ;  a  cutter  he  had 
all-manned,  and  therein  would   he  fare  north  to 


134  The  Saga  Library.     XXXVIII 

Rogaland.  Great  storms  were  about  that  tide,  but 
Gudrod  was  eager  to  go,  and  loth  to  abide.  Then 
sang  Thiodolf : 

Go  not  from  hence,  O  Gudrod, 
Ere  the  ship's  plain  groweth  better ; 
For  Geitir's  way  is  wafting 
The  stones  in  wash  of  billows. 
Await  here,  O  thou  wide-famed. 
The  turmoil  and  wind's  wonder  : 
Bide  with  us  for  fair  weather  ! 
Surf-washed  is  all  round  Jadar. 

But  Gudrod  went  as  he  was  minded,  whatsoever 
Thiodolf  might  say  ;  but  when  they  were  come 
off  Jadar  the  ship  foundered  under  them,  and 
there  they  all  perished. 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII.        THE    FALL   OF 
BIORN    THE    CHAPMAN. 

BIORN,  the  son  of  King  Harald,  ruled  in 
those  days  over  Westfold,  and  abode 
oftest  at  Tunsberg,  and  went  a-warring 
but  little.  To  Tunsberg  came  many  ships,  both 
from  the  Wick  and  thereabouts,  and  from  the 
North-country  ;  from  south-away  also  from  Den- 
mark and  Saxland.  King  Biorn  also  had  ships 
a-voyaging  to  other  lands,  and  he  gathered  thus 
to  him  dear-bought  things  and  other  goods  that 
he  deemed  he  had  need  of;  and  his  brethren 
called  him  Biorn  the  Sea-farer,  or  the  Chapman. 
Biorn  was  a  wise  man  and  a  peaceful,  and  was 
deemed  to  have  in  him  the  makings  of  a  good 
lord  ;  he  wedded  well  and  meetly,  and  had  a  son 
named  Gudrod. 


The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.     1 35 

Now  came  Eric  Blood-axe  from  the  Eastlands 
with  war-ships  and  a  great  company  of  folk,  and 
bade  Biorn  his  brother  give  up  to  him  the  scat 
and  dues  which  King  Harald  had  in  Westfold  ; 
but  the  wont  was  aforetime  for  Biorn  to  bring  the 
scat  to  the  king  himself,  or  send  men  therewith  ; 
and  even  so  he  will  have  it  now,  and  will  not  pay 
it  out  of  hand,  but  Eric  deemed  he  had  need  of 
victuals  and  tents  and  drink.  The  brethren  con- 
tended hereover  with  high  words,  but  nowise 
might  Eric  get  his  needs,  so  he  fared  away  from 
the  town.  Biorn  also  fared  away  from  the  town 
in  the  evening,  and  up  to  Seaham.  So  Eric 
turned  back  a-night-time  after  Biorn,  and  came 
on  Seaham  as  Biorn  and  his  men  sat  over  the 
drink.  Eric  took  the  house  over  their  heads,  and 
Biorn  went  out  to  fight,  he  and  his  ;  and  there  fell 
Biorn  and  many  men  with  him.  Eric  took  great 
booty  there,  and  so  went  north-away  up  country. 

The  Wick-folk  were  full  evil  content  with  this 
deed,  and  Eric  was  evil  spoken  of  therefor  ;  and 
the  word  went  about  that  King  Olaf  would  avenge 
Biorn  his  brother  when  occasion  served. 

King  Biorn  lieth  in  Sea-farer's  Mound  at  Sea- 
ham. 


T 


136  The  Saga  Library.       XXXIX 

CHAPTER  XXXIX.     PEACE  BETWEEN 
THE    KINGS. 

HE  winter  after  King  Eric  fared  north  to 
Mere,  and  took  guesting  at  Solvi  inward 
of  Agdanes.  But  when  Halfdan  the 
Black  heard  thereof  he  fared  thither  with  an  host 
of  men,  and  took  the  house  over  their  heads  ;  but 
Eric  slept  in  an  outbower,  and  gat  him  away  to 
the  wood  with  four  other  men,  while  Halfdan  and 
his  men  burned  up  the  house  and  all  the  folk 
therein.  So  came  Eric  to  King  Harald  with  these 
tidings.  The  king  was  wood-wroth  thereat,  and 
gathered  an  host  together  against  the  Thrand- 
heimers.  But  when  Halfdan  the  Black  heard 
thereof  he  bade  out  folk  and  ships,  and  waxed  full 
many,  and  put  out  to  the  Stad  inward  of  Thors- 
cliff ;  and  the  king  lay  with  his  host  out  by  Rein- 
field.  Then  went  men  betwixt  them  ;  and  ther^' 
was  one  Guthorm  Cinder,  a  noble  man  among  the 
folk  of  Halfdan  the  Black,  who  had  aforetime 
been  with  King  Harald,  and  was  well  loved  of 
either.  Guthorm  was  a  great  skald,  and  he  had 
done  a  song  on  both  father  and  son,  and  they 
had  bidden  him  a  reward  therefor ;  which  thing 
he  refused,  and  craved  that  they  should  one  time 
grant  him  a  boon,  and  they  promised  him.  So 
now  he  went  to  King  Harald  and  bare  words  of 
peace  between  them,  and  now  claimed  his  boon  of 
either,  to  wit,  that  they  should  be  at  one  again  ; 
and  the  kings  deemed  him  worth  so  much  honour 
that  at  his  prayer  they  were  appeased.  And 
many  other  noble  men  also  pleaded  this  cause  along 


X  L     The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.     1 37 

with  him  ;  and  the  peace  was  this,  that  Halfdan 
should  have  still  the  dominion  he  had  had  afore- 
time, but  he  was  to  give  no  trouble  to  Eric  his 
brother.  After  this  tale  Jorun  the  Skald-maiden 
hath  made  somewhat  in  the  Sentbit : 

I  learned  how  Harald  Hairfair 
Heard  the  hard  deeds  of  Halfdan. 
To  him  that  deals  with  sword  edge 
Dark  looking  shall  the  deed  be. 


CHAPTER    XL.       BIRTH     OF     HAKON 
THE   GOOD. 

HAKON  GRIOTGARDSON,  Earl  of 
Ladir,  had  had  all  rule  in  Thrandheim 
whenas  King  Harald  was  otherwhere  in 
the  land,  and  Hakon  had  had  the  greatest  honour 
from  the  king  of  all  the  Thrandheim  folk.  After 
the  fall  of  Hakon,  Sigurd  his  son  took  all  his 
dominion,  and  became  earl  in  Thrandheiin,  and 
had  his  abode  at  Ladir ;  with  him  had  been 
nourished  the  sons  of  King  Harald,  Halfdan  the 
Black  and  Sigrod,  who  had  before  been  in  the  hands 
of  Earl  Hakon  his  father.  They  were  much  of  an 
age,  the  sons  of  King  Harald  and  Earl  Sigurd. 
Earl  Sigurd  wedded  Bergliot,  daughter  of  Earl 
Thorir  the  Silent,  and  whose  mother  was  Alof 
the  Years-heal,  daughter  of  Harald  Hairfair. 
Earl  Sigurd  was  the  wisest  of  men. 

But  when  King  Harald  grew  old  he  abode 
often  at  his  great  manors  which  he  had  in  Hord- 
land,  at  Alrek-stead  or  Seaham,  at  Fitiar,  at  Out- 
stone,  or  at  Ogvalldsness  in  Kormt-isle.      When 


138  The  Saga  Library.  XLI 

King  Harald  was  now  nigh  seventy  years  old  he 
begat  a  son  on  a  woman  named  Thora  Most-staff, 
whose  kin  were  of  Most ;  good  kin  she  had,  and 
might  tell  Horda-Kari  amongst  them.  The  tallest 
of  women  was  she,  and  the  fairest,  and  was  called 
the  king's  bondwoman  ;  for  in  those  days  there  were 
many  of  good  blood,  both  men  and  women,  that 
owed  homapfe  to  the  kingf.  Now  the  wont  it  was 
then  concerning  the  children  of  noble  men,  to 
seek  carefully  one  who  should  sprinkle  the  child 
with  water  and  give  it  a  name.  So  when  the 
time  came  that  Thora  looked  to  bear  a  child  she 
was  fain  to  go  seek  King  Harald,  who  was  as 
then  north  in  Seaham,  and  she  was  in  Most ;  so 
she  fared  north  in  Earl  Sigurd's  ship.  And  on  a 
night  when  they  lay  off  the  land  Thora  brought 
forth  a  child  on  the  cliff's  side  hard  by  the  gang- 
way-head, and  a  man-child  it  was  ;  so  Earl  Sigurd 
sprinkled  the  boy  with  water,  and  called  him  Hakon 
after  his  father  Hakon  the  Ladir-earl.  The  boy 
was  early  fair  to  look  on,  and  great  of  growth,  and 
most  like  unto  his  father.  King  Harald  let  the  lad 
abide  with  his  mother,  and  they  were  about  the 
king's  manors  while  the  lad  was  yet  young. 


CHAPTER    XLI.       THE    MESSAGE    OF 
KING   ATHELSTANE. 

THE  king  in  England  of  those  days  was 
called  Athelstane,  who  was  but  newcome 
to  the  kingdom  ;  he  was  called  the  Vic- 
torious, or  the  Faithful. 

Now  he  sent  men  to  Norway  to  King  Harald, 


X  L 1 1   The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.   1 39 

with  this-like  message,  that  the  messenger  should 
go  before  the  king  and  dehver  to  him  a  sword 
done  with  gold  about  the  hilts  and  the  grip  there- 
of, and  all  its  array  wrought  with  gold  and  with 
silver,  and  set  with  dear-bought  gems.  So  the 
messenger  reached  out  the  sword-hilt  to  the  king 
and  said  :  "  Here  is  a  sword  which  King  Athel- 
stane  sendeth  thee,  bidding  thee  take  it  withal." 

So  the  king  took  the  grip,  and  straightway  spake 
the  messenger:  "  Now  hast  thou  taken  the  sword 
even  as  our  king  would  ;  wherefore  now  wilt 
thou  be  his  thane,  since  thou  hast  taken  his 
sword." 

Then  saw  King  Harald  that  this  was  done  to 
mock  him ;  but  no  man's  thane  would  he  be. 
Nevertheless,  he  called  to  mind  his  wont,  that 
whensoever  swift  rage  or  anger  fell  on  him,  he 
held  himself  aback  at  first,  and  let  the  wrath  run 
off  him,  and  looked  at  the  matter  unwrathfuUy ; 
and  even  so  did  he  now,  and  laid  the  matter 
before  his  friends,  who  all  found  a  rede  hereto, 
and  this  above  all  things,  that  they  should  let  the 
messenger  go  his  ways  home  unhurt. 

CHAPTER  XLH.  THE  JOURNEY  OF 
HAWK    INTO   ENGLAND. 

THE  next  summer  King  Harald  sent  a 
ship  west  to  England,  and  made  Hawk 
High-breech  captain  thereof, a  great  cham- 
pion and  most  well-beloved  of  the  king ;  into  his 
hands  gave  the  king  Hakon  his  son.  So  Hawk 
fared  west  to  England  to  see  King  Athelstane,  and 


140  The  Saga  Library.  XLII 

found  the  king  in  London,  and  thereat  was  there  a 
bidding  and  a  feast  full  worthy.  Hawk  told  his 
men  whenas  they  came  to  the  hall,  how  they  shall 
deal  with  their  entering,  saying  that  he  shall  go  out 
first  who  came  in  last,  and  that  all  shall  stand  abreast 
before  the  board,  and  each  man  with  his  sword  at 
his  left  side,  but  their  cloaks  so  set  on  that  the 
swords  be  not  seen.  So  they  went  into  the  hall, 
thirty  men  in  company.  Hawk  went  before  the 
king-  and  grreeted  him,  and  the  kino-  bade  him 
welcome.  Then  took  Hawk  the  lad  Hakon  and 
laid  him  on  King  Athelstane's  knee  ;  the  king 
looked  on  the  lad  and  asked  Hawk  why  he  did 
so.  Says  Hawk  :  "  King  Harald  biddeth  thee 
foster  the  child  of  his  bondwoman." 

The  king  was  exceeding  wroth,  and  caught  up 
his  sword  that  lay  beside  him,  and  drew  it,  as  if  he 
would  slay  the  lad.  Then  said  Hawk  :  "  Thou 
hast  set  him  on  thy  knee,  and  mayst  murder  him 
if  thou  wilt,  but  not  thus  withal  wilt  thou  make  an 
end  of  all  the  sons  of  King  Harald." 

Therewith  went  Hawk  out  and  all  his  men, 
and  they  go  their  ways  to  their  ship  and  put  to 
sea,  when  they  were  ready,  and  so  came  back  to 
Norway  to  King  Harald ;  and  now  was  he  well 
content,  for  men  ever  account  the  fosterer  less 
noble  than  him  whose  child  he  fostereth.  By 
such-like  dealings  of  the  kings  may  it  be  seen 
how  either  would  fain  be  greater  than  the  other ; 
yet  not  a  whit  for  all  this  was  any  honour  of 
either  spilt,  and  either  was  sovereign  lord  of  his 
realm  till  his  death-day. 


XLIV  The  Stoyy  of  Ha  raid  Ilairfair.  141 

CHAPTER  XLIII.  THE  CHRISTENING 
OF  HAKON,  ATHELSTANE'S  FOSTER- 
LING. 

KING  ATHELSTANE  let  christen  Ha- 
kon  and  teach  him  the  right  troth,  and 
good  manners  with  all  kind  of  prowess. 
Athelstane  loved  him  more  than  any  of  his  kin, 
yea,  moreover,  and  all  men  else  loved  him  who 
knew  him.  He  was  sithence  called  Hakon  Athel- 
stane's  Fosterling ;  he  was  a  man  of  the  greatest 
prowess,  bigger  and  stronger  and  fairer  than  any 
man  else.  He  was  a  wise  man  and  of  fair  speech, 
and  a  well-christened  man.  King  Athelstane  gave 
Hakon  a  sword  whose  hilts  and  grip  were  all  of 
gold  ;  yet  was  the  brand  itself  better,  for  there- 
with did  Hakon  cleave  a  quern-stone  to  the  eye, 
wherefore  was  it  called  sithence  Quern-biter,  and 
it  was  the  best  sword  that  ever  came  to  Norway ; 
and  Hakon  kept  it  till  his  death-day. 

CHAPTER  XLIV.  ERIC  LED  INTO 
KINGSHIP. 

NOW  was  King  Harald  eighty  years  old, 
and  waxen  heavy  of  foot,  so  that  he 
deemed  he  might  no  more  fare  through 
the  land  or  rule  the  kingly  matters  ;  so  he  lead 
Eric  his  son  into  the  high-seat,  and  gave  him 
dominion  over  all  the  land.  But  when  the  other 
sons  of  King  Harald  knew  thereof,  then  Halfdan 
the  Black  set  himself  down  in  the  king's  high- 
seat,  and  took  on  him  all  rule  in  Thrandheim  ; 


142  The  Saga  Libya yy.  XLV 

and  all  the    Thrandheimers  were   consenting   to 
that  rede  with  him. 

After  the  fall  of  Biorn  the  Chapman,  Olaf  his 
brother  took  the  dominion  of  Westfold,  and 
fostered  Gudrod  Biorn's  son.  Tryggvi  was  Olaf 's 
son,  and  he  and  Gudrod  were  foster-brothers,  and 
much  of  an  age ;  both  were  most  hopeful  and  full 
of  all  prowess :  Tryggvi  was  the  biggest  and 
strongest  of  men.  So  when  the  folk  of  the  Wick 
heard  that  the  Hordlanders  had  taken  Eric  for 
sovereign  king,  then  they  in  like  wise  took  Olaf 
for  sovereign  king  in  the  Wick,  and  he  held  that 
dominion  ;  and  full  ill  content  was  Eric  thereat. 
Two  winters  thereafter  Halfdan  the  Black  died 
a  sudden  death  at  a  feast  in  Thrandheim,  and 
it  was  the  common  talk  of  men  that  Gunnhild 
King-s'  -  mother  had  struck  a  bargain  with  a 
witch-wife  to  give  him  a  deadly  drink.  But 
thereafter   the   Thrandheimers    took    Sigrod    for 


CHAPTER  XLV.   THE  DEATH  OF  KING 
HARALD. 

KING  HARALD  lived  three  winters  after 
he  had  given  Eric  sole  dominion  over 
his  realm,  and  that  while  he  abode  in 
Rogaland  or  Hordland  at  the  great  manors  he 
had  there.  Eric  and  Gunnhild  had  a  son  whom 
King  Harald  sprinkled  with  water,  and  gave  his 
own  name  to,  saying  that  he  would  have  him  be 
kinor  after  his  father  Eric. 

King  Harald  gave  the  more  part  of  his  daughters 


XLV   The  Story  of  Harald  Hairfair.    143 

to  his  earls  in  his  own  land,-  and  great  stocks  are 
come  thence. 

King  Harald  died  in  his  bed  in  Rogaland,  and 
was  buried  at  the  Howes  by  Kormt-sound.  In 
Howe-sound  a  church  standeth  to-day,  and  just  to 
the  north-west  of  the  churchyard  is  the  howe  of 
King  Harald  Hairfair;  but  west  of  the  church  lies 
the  tombstone  of  King  Harald,  which  lay  over  his 
grave  in  the  mound,  and  the  said  stone  is  thirteen 
feet  and  a  half  long,  and  near  two  ells  broad.  In 
the  midst  of  the  howe  was  the  orrave  of  Kinof 
Harald,  and  one  stone  was  set  at  the  head,  and 
another  at  the  feet,  and  on  the  top  thereof  was  laid 
the  flat  stone,  while  a  wall  of  stone  is  builded  below 
it  on  either  side :  but  those  stones  which  were  in  the 
howe  stand  now  in  the  churchyard,  as  is  aforesaid. 

Now  so  say  men  of  lore  that  Harald  Hairfair 
was  the  fairest  of  face  of  all  men  that  have  ever 
been,  the  biggest  and  the  strongest,  the  most 
bounteous  of  his  wealth,  and  the  friendliest  to  his 
men.  In  his  early  days  he  was  a  great  warrior ; 
and  common  rumour  goeth  about  that  great  tree 
that  his  mother  saw  in  her  dream,  how  that  it  fore- 
shadowed his  deeds  therein,  whereas  the  lower 
half  of  the  tree  was  red  as  blood  :  and  whereas 
the  stem  thence  upward  was  fair  and  green,  that 
betokened  the  flourishing  of  his  realm  ;  but  whereas 
the  topmost  of  the  tree  was  white,  that  betokened 
that  he  should  come  to  old  age  and  hoary  hairs. 
The  boughs  and  limbs  of  the  tree  showed  forth  his 
descendants  who  were  scattered  wide  about  the 
land  ;  yea,  and  of  his  kin  also  have  all  kings  in 
Norway  been  sithence. 


144  The  Saga  Library.  XLVI 

CHAPTER  XLVI.     THE  FALL  OF  OLAF 
AND  SIGROD. 

KING  ERIC  took  all  the  dues  which  the 
king  owned  amidmost  of  the  land  the 
next  winter  after  the  death  of  King 
Harald  ;  but  Olaf  ruled  east-away  in  Wick,  and 
Sigrod  their  brother  ruled  all  in  Thrandheim. 
Eric  was  right  ill  content  hereat,  and  the  rumour 
ran  that  he  would  seek  by  the  strong  hand  to  get 
from  his  brethren  the  sovereisfn  rule  over  all  the 
land  which  his  father  had  given  him  ;  and  when 
Olaf  and  Sigrod  heard  thereof,  messengers  fared 
between  them,  and  thereon  they  made  trysting, 
and  Sigrod  fared  east  in  the  spring-tide  to  the 
Wick,  and  there  met  his  brother  Olaf  in  Tunsberg, 
and  there  they  abode  awhile.  That  same  spring- 
tide Eric  called  out  a  great  host  of  men  and  ships, 
and  turned  east-away  to  Wick.  King  Eric  gat  so 
fair  a  wind  that  he  sailed  night  and  day ;  nor  was 
there  any  espial  of  his  coming.  So  when  he  came 
to  Tunsberg,  Olaf  and  Sigrod  fared  with  their 
folk  from  the  town  eastward  on  to  the  brent 
and  there  arrayed  them.  Eric  had  much  the 
greater  host,  and  he  won  the  day,  and  Olaf  and 
Sigrod  fell  both,  and  the  howes  of  them  both  are 
on  the  brent  whereas  they  lay  slain. 

Then  King  Eric  fared  all  about  the  Wick  and 
subdued  it  to  him,  and  abode  there  long  that 
summer;  but  Tryggvi  and  Gudrod  fled  away  to 
the  Uplands. 

Eric  was  a  big  man  and  a  fair ;  strong,  and  most 
stout  of  heart ;  a  mighty  warrior  and  victorious, 


XLVI  The  Story  of  Harald  Hairf air.   145 

fierce  of  mind,  grim,  unkind,  and  of  few  words. 

Gunnhild  his  wife  was  the  fairest  of  women, 
wise  and  cunning  in  witchcraft;  glad  of  speech 
and  guileful  of  heart,  and  the  grimmest  of  all  folk. 

These  are  the  children  of  Eric  and  Gunnhild  : 
Gamli  the  eldest,  Guthorm,  Harald,  Ragnfrod, 
Ragnhild,  Erling,  Gudrod,  and  Sigurd  Slaver. 
And  all  Eric's  children  were  fair  and  full  manly. 


ni. 


THE   STORY  OF   HAKON   THE  GOOD. 


THE   STORY   OF 

HAKON    THE    GOOD. 

CHAPTER   I.       HAKON     TAKEN     FOR 
KING. 

IT"  AKON,  Athelstane's  foster-son,  was  in 
— I  England  when  he  heard  of  the  death 
JL  of  King  Harald  his  father.  He  straight- 
way arrayed  him  for  departure  ;  and  King  Athel- 
stane  gave  him  both  folk  and  fair  great  ships,  and 
arrayed  all  for  him  in  the  seemliest  wise.  So  he 
came  to  Norway  in  the  autumn-tide. 

Then  heard  he  of  the  fall  of  his  brethren,  and 
therewith  how  that  King  Eric  was  as  then  in  the 
Wick.  So  Hakon  sailed  north  to  Thrandheim, 
and  came  to  Sigurd,  the  Earl  of  Ladir,  the  wisest  of 
all  men  of  Norway,  and  gat  good  welcome  of  him; 
and  they  made  covenant  together,  and  Hakon 
promised  him  great  dominion  if  he  might  get  to  be 
king.  Then  they  let  summon  a  Thing  of  many 
men,  and  at  the  Thing  Earl  Sigurd  spake  on 
Hakon's  behoof,  and  offered  him  to  the  bonders 
for  king,  and  thereafter  Hakon  himself  stood  up 
and  spake.  Then  fell  a-talking  man  to  man  that 
here  was  come  back  Harald  Hairfair  grown  young 
a  second  time. 


150  The  Saga  Library.  I 

Now  the  beeinnine  of  Hakon's  word  was  that 
he  bade  them  take  him  for  king,  and  so  name 
him,  and  therewithal  to  give  him  help  and 
strength  to  hold  his  kingdom  ;  but  in  return  he 
offered  to  make  them  all  as  free-born  bonders,  and 
that  they  should  dwell  every  man  on  his  free 
lands. 

At  this  harangue  was  there  so  great  a  stir  that  the 
whole  throng  of  bonders  shouted,  and  cried  out 
that  they  would  take  him  for  king. 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  they  of  Thrandheim 
took  Hakon  for  king  over  all  the  land ;  and  in 
those  days  was  Hakon  fifteen  winters  old. 

So  he  took  to  him  a  body-guard  and  went  through 
the  land.  Now  came  tidings  to  the  Uplands  that 
the  Thrandheimers  had  taken  one  for  king  like  in 
all  wise  to  Harald  Hairfair,  if  it  were  not  that 
Harald  had  enthralled  and  oppressed  all  the  folk 
of  the  land,  whereas  this  Hakon  willed  good  to 
every  man,  and  offered  to  give  back  to  the  bonders 
theodal  rights  which  King  Harald  had  taken  from 
them.  All  were  glad  at  those  tidings,  and  one  man 
told  the  other,  till  it  ran  like  wild-fire  all  through 
the  land  to  the  land's-end.  Many  bonders  fared 
from  the  Uplands  to  go  see  King  Hakon  ;  some 
sent  men,  some  sent  messengers  and  tokens ;  and 
all  to  one  end,  to  wit,  that  they  would  be  his  men  ; 
and  the  king  took  all  with  thanks. 


1 1 -1 1 1    The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.    1 5 1 

CHAPTER    II.     KING   HAKON'S    JOUR- 
NEY  THROUGH    THE    LAND. 

KING  HAKON  fared  in  the  beginning  of 
winter  to  the  Uplands,  and  summoned 
Things  there,  and  all  folk  that  might 
come  came  thronging  to  meet  him  ;  and  at  all 
Things  was  he  taken  for  king.  Then  he  fared  east 
to  the  Wick ;  andTryggvi  and  Gudrod,  his  brothers' 
sons,  came  to  meet  him,  and  many  others,  who  told 
over  the  sorrows  they  had  borne  from  King  Eric 
his  brother.  So  ever  the  more  waxed  the  enmity 
against  Eric  as  to  all  men  King  Hakon  grewdearer, 
and  each  felt  moreemboldened  to  speak  as  he  thought. 

King  Hakon  gave  a  king's  name  to  Tryggviand 
Gudrod,  and  the  same  dominion  which  Harald 
his  father  had  given  to  their  fathers  ;  to  Tryggvi 
gave  he  Van-realm  and  Vingulmark,  and  to  Gud- 
rod, Westfold.  But  whereas  they  were  young 
and  but  children,  he  set  noble  men  and  wise  to  rule 
the  land  with  them ;  and  he  gave  the  land  to  them 
on  that  covenant  aforesaid,  that  they  should  have 
half  of  the  dues  and  scat  against  him. 

So  King  Hakon  went  north  in  the  spring-tide 
through  the  Upper  Uplands  to  Thrandheim. 

CHAPTER   III.      ERIC   FLEETH    FROM 
THE   LAND. 

KING   HAKON   drew   together  a  great 
host  in  spring-tide,  and  arrayed  his  ships  ; 
and  the  folk  of  the  Wick  also  had  a  great 
company   afield,  and  were  minded  to  meet  him. 


152  The  Saga  Library.  Ill 

Then  King  Eric  too  called  out  men  from  the  mid 
land,  but  was  ill-furnished  with  folk,  because  many  of 
the  great  men  had  turned  from  him  and  gone  over  to 
Hakon.  But  when  he  saw  that  he  had  no  might  to 
withstand  the  host  of  Hakon,  he  sailed  West-over- 
sea with  such  folk  as  would  follow  him.  He  fared 
first  to  the  Orkneys,  and  had  thence  a  great  com- 
pany ;  then  he  sailed  south  toward  England,  and 
harried  about  Scotland  wheresoever  he  made  land; 
and  then  he  harried  all  about  the  north  parts  of 
England.  Now  Athelstane,  the  English  king,  sent 
word  to  Eric,  bidding  him  take  dominion  of  him  ; 
saying  that  King  Harald  his  father  had  been  a 
great  friend  of  his,  wherefore  he  was  fain  thus  to 
make  it  avail  to  his  son.  So  men  went  between 
the  kings,  and  they  made  peace  with  sworn  troth 
on  such  covenant  that  King  Eric  should  take 
Northumberland  to  hold  of  King  Athelstane,  and 
should  ward  the  land  from  the  Danes  and  other 
vikings  ;  he  should  let  himself  be  christened  also, 
with  his  wife  and  children,  and  all  the  folk  that  had 
followed  him  thither.  That  choice  took  Eric,  and 
was  christened  and  took  the  right  troth. 

Now  Northumberland  is  accounted  the  fifth 
part  of  England.  Eric  had  his  abode  at  York, 
whereas,  say  folk,  Lodbrok's  sons  had  aforetime 
abided.  Northumberland  was  mostly  peopled  by 
Northmen  after  Lodbrok's  sons  had  won  the 
land.  Full  oft  had  Danes  and  Northmen  harried 
therein  since  the  dominion  thereof  had  departed 
from  them.  Many  steads  in  that  land  are  named 
after  the  Northern  tongue,  Grimsby  to  wit,  and 
Hawkfleet,  and  many  others. 


IV       The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.      153 

CHAPTER   IV.       THE    FALL  OF    KING 
ERIC. 

KING  ERIC  had  many  men  about  him; 
for  he  kept  there  many  Northmen  who  had 
come  from  the  East  with  him,  and  more- 
over many  of  his  friends  came  afterward  from 
Norway.  But  whereas  he  had  but  little  land,  he 
fared  ever  a-warring  in  summer-tide ;  he  harried 
in  Scotland  and  the  South-isles,  Ireland  and 
Wales,  and  so  gat  wealth  to  him. 

King  Athelstane  died  in  his  bed  whenas  he  had 
been  kina:  fourteen  winters  and  eigfht  weeks  and 
three  days.  After  him  was  Edmund  his  brother 
king  of  England.  He  could  not  away  with 
Northmen,  nor  was  King  Eric  beloved  of  him, 
and  the  word  went  about  King  Edmund  that  he 
would  set  another  king  over  Northumberland; 
and  when  King  Eric  heard  that,  he  went  a-warring 
in  the  West,  and  had  with  him  from  the  Orkneys 
Earls  Arnkel  and  Erland,  the  sons  of  Turf-Einar. 
Then  he  went  to  the  South-isles,  and  found  there 
many  vikings  and  kings  of  hosts,  and  they  joined 
themselves  to  King  Eric,  and  with  the  whole  host 
he  went  first  to  Ireland,  and  had  thence  such  folk 
as  he  might  get.  Thereafter  he  fared  to  Wales, 
and  harried  there ;  thence  he  sailed  south  under 
England,  and  harried  there  as  in  other  places,  and 
all  the  people  fled  away  wheresoever  he  came. 

Now  whereas  Eric  was  a  most  daring  man,  and 
had  a  great  host,  he  trusted  so  well  to  his  folk  that 
he  went  a  long  way  up  into  the  land,  and  harried 
and  followed  up  the  fleers ;  but  there  was  a  king 


1 54  The  Saga  Library.  V 

called  Olaf  whom  King  Edmund  had  set  there  for 
the  warding  of  the  land,  and  he  drew  together  an 
army  not  to  be  withstood,  and  fell  on  King  Eric, 
and  there  was  a  great  battle  ;  many  of  the  English 
folk  fell,  but  ever  whereas  one  fell,  came  three  in 
his  place  down  from  the  land,  and  by  the  latter  end 
of  the  day  the  fall  of  men  turned  toward  the  side 
of  the  Northmen,  and  there  died  full  many  folk  ; 
and  ere  this  day  was  ended  fell  King  Eric  and 
five  kings  with  him,  which  are  named,  Guthorm 
and  his  two  sons,  Ivar  and  Harek.  There  fell 
also  Sigurd  and  Rognvald,  and  there  fell  withal 
Arnkel  and  Erland,  the  sons  of  Turf-Einar.  Yea, 
and  there  was  an  exceeding  great  fall  of  the  North- 
men, but  they  who  escaped  fared  back  to  North- 
umberland and  told  Gunnhild  and  her  sons  of 
these  tidingfs. 


'&- 


CHAPTER     V.        THE     JOURNEY     OF 
GUNNHILD'S   SONS. 

N'  OW  when  Gunnhild  and  her  sons  knew 
that  King  Eric  was  fallen,  and  that  he 
had  before  that  harried  the  land  of  the 
English  king,  they  deemed  full  surely  that  they 
might  look  for  no  peace  there ;  so  they  straight- 
way got  them  gone  from  Northumberland,  and  had 
all  the  ships  that  King  Eric  had  had,  and  such 
folk  as  would  follow  them,  and  plenteous  wealth 
withal,  which  they  had  gotten  together,  part  by  the 
tribute  of  England  and  part  by  warring.  They 
turned  their  host  first  north-away  to  the  Orkneys 
and  took  up  their  abode  there  awhile,  and  the  earl 


VI       The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.      155 

there  in  those  days  was  Thorfinn  Skull-cleaver,  son 
of  Turf-Einar.  So  Eric's  sons  took  to  them  the 
Orkneys  and  Shetlands,  and  had  scat  from  them, 
and  abode  there  a-winter-tide  and  harried  in 
summer  about  Scotland  and  Ireland. 
Hereof  telleth  Glum  Geirason  : 

The  bairn-young  wise  wayfarer, 
The  rider  of  the  strand-steed, 
A  goodly  way  had  wended 
Thence,  and  all  on  to  Skaney. 
The  upright  fight-fires  speeder 
Won  sons  of  men  in  Scotland, 
And  sent  therefrom  to  Odin 
Hosts  of  the  men  sword-smitten. 

The  folk's  friend  drave  the  fight-flames 
To  gladden  choughs  of  the  Valkyrs; 
Of  the  Erse  folk  many  a  war-host 
Betook  them  unto  fleeing. 
The  Frey  of  the  land  of  people, 
Of  victory  well-beloved, 
In  man's  blood  reddened  edges, 
And  felled  folk  in  the  Southland. 


CHAPTER     VI.      A     BATTLE    IN    JUT- 
LAND. 

KING  HAKON,  Athelstane's  foster- 
son,  subdued  to  him  all  Norway,  when 
King  Eric  his  brother  had  fled  the  land. 
King  Hakon  abode  the  first  winter  in  the  West- 
country,  and  thereafter  went  north  to  Thrandheim 
and  abode  there ;  but  whereas  that  he  doubted  of 
war  if  perchance  King  Eric  should  come  with  an 
host  from  West-over-sea,  for  that  cause  he  sat 
with  his  host  in  the  mid  land  of  the  Firth-country, 


156  The  Saga  Library.  VI 

or  Sogn,  or  Hordaland,  or  Rogaland.  Hakon 
set  Earl  Sigiird,  the  Earl  of  Ladir,  over  all  Thrand- 
heim  whereas  he  had  been  lord  aforetime,  and 
Hakon  his  father  also  under  King  Harald  Hairfair. 

But  when  Hakon  heard  of  the  fall  of  Eric  his 
brother,  and  withal  that  Eric's  sons  durst  not  abide 
in  Enofland,  he  deemed  there  was  little  need  to 
dread  them,  and  so  fared  with  his  folk  one  summer 
east  into  the  Wick.  In  these  days  the  Danes  harried 
much  in  the  Wick,  and  wrought  full  oft  great 
scathe  there ;  but  when  they  heard  that  King 
Hakon  was  come  thither  with  a  great  host,  they 
fled  all  away,  some  south  to  Halland,  but  otherswho 
were  nigher  to  King  Hakon  stood  out  to  sea,  and  so 
south  to  Jutland.  And  when  King  Hakon  was 
ware  of  this,  he  sailed  after  them  with  all  his  host, 
and,  coming  to  Jutland,  harried  there.  And  when 
the  folk  of  the  land  were  ware  of  it,  they  drew 
together  an  host  and  would  defend  their  land,  and 
joined  battle  with  King  Hakon.  There  was  a 
great  battle,  and  King  Hakon  fought  so  mightily 
that  he  went  on  before  his  banner  unhelmed  and 
unbyrnied.  King  Hakon  won  the  day,  and  followed 
the  chase  far  up  into  the  land. 

Sosayeth  Guthorm  Cinder  in  the  Hakon's-drapa: 

The  ship's  blue  stream  now  wended 
The  king  with  oars  spray-washen  ; 
The  high  lord  felled  the  Jute-folk 
In  the  drift  of  battle's  maiden. 
The  feeder  of  swans  of  Odin 
Drave  flight  e'en  as  his  will  was, 
The  covering  of  the  lurers 
To  crows'  wine  brake  asunder. 


VI I-VI 1 1  The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  1 57 

CHAPTER  VII.   BATTLE   IN   ERE- 
SOUND. 

THENCE  King  Hakon  made  south  with 
his  host  for  Selund,  and  sought  the 
vikings  there.  He  rowed  with  two  cutters 
forth  into  Eresound,  and  there  fell  in  with  eleven 
cutters  of  the  vikings,  and  straightway  joined  battle 
with  them,  and  the  end  thereof  was  that  he  won 
the  day,  and  cleared  all  the  craft  of  the  vikings. 
So  sayeth  Guthorm  Cinder : 

Speeder  of  gales  of  bow-drifts' 
Fires  from  the  South  came  faring 
To  the  green  ness  of  the  Seal-wound 
With  but  two  plate-decked  sea-steeds, 
Whenas  the  all-wroth  sender 
Of  the  wand  of  slaughter  cleared  them, 
Eleven  keels  of  Dane-folk, 
Far  famed  therefor  e'er  after. 

CHAPTER      VIII.         KING      HAKON'S 
WARRING   IN    DENMARK. 

THEREAFTER  King  Hakon  harried  wide 
about   in    Selund,  and    plundered   many 
folk  and  slew  some,  and  had  away  some 
as  captives,  and  took  great  fines  from  some,  nor 
found  aught  to  withstand  him. 
So  sayeth  Guthorm  Cinder : 

The  blackthorn  of  the  onset 
Gat  this,  to  conquer  Selund, 
And  the  safe-guard  of  the  Vend-host 
Along  the  side  of  Skaney. 

Then  went  King   Hakon  east  along  Skaney- 


158  The  Saga  Libyayy.  IX 

side,  and  harried  all,  and  took  fines  and  scat  from 
the  land,  and  slew  all  vikings  wheresoever  he 
found  them,  were  they  Danes  or  Vends. 

Then  went  he  east-away  beyond  Gautland  and 
harried  there,  and  gat  great  tribute  from  the  land. 

So  sayeth  Guthorm  Cinder : 

Shielded  by  skirt  of  Odin 
He  won  scat  of  the  Gautfolk  ; 
Gold-hewer  the  all-bounteous 
Won  spear-storms  in  that  faring. 

King  Hakon  went  back  in  autumn-tide  with  his 
folk,  and  had  gotten  to  him  exceeding  great  wealth. 
He  abode  that  winter  in  the  Wick,  against  onsets, 
if  perchance  the  Danes  or  Gautlanders  should  do 
the  same. 


CHAPTER   IX.     OF    KING  TRYGGVI. 

THAT  same  autumn  had  King  Tryggvi 
Olafson  come  from  warring  in  the  West ; 
and  he  had  as  then  been  harrying  in 
Ireland  and  Scotland.  In  the  spring  King  Hakon 
went  into  the  North-country,  and  set  Tryggvi  his 
brother's  son  over  the  Wick  to  guard  it  against 
war,  and  to  get  what  he  might  from  those  lands  of 
Denmark  whereas  King  Hakon  had  taken  scat  the 
summer  before. 

So  sayeth  Guthorm  Cinder  : 


The  helmet's  ice-rod's  reddener 
Hath  set  the  brave  mind-gladdener 
Over  the  maid  of  Onar, 
The  oak-green  of  the  Southland ; 
The  ever-nimble  breaker 


X         The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.      1 59 

Of  Swegdir's  hall  of  battle, 

Who  erst  had  come  from  Ireland 

With  a  host  on  the  Swan-mead's  runners. 


CHAPTER  X.  OF  THE  SONS  OF  GUNN- 
HILD. 

KING  HARALD  GORMSON  ruled  in 
those  days  over  Denmark ;  and  he  was 
exceeding  ill  content  that  King  Hakon 
had  harried  in  his  land,  and  rumour  ran  that  the 
Dane-king  would  fain  avenge  it ;  but  nought  so 
speedily  came  that  about. 

But  when  Gunnhild  and  her  sons  heard  hereof, 
that  unpeace  was  toward  betwixt  Denmark  and 
Norway,  they  arrayed  their  departure  from  the 
west  :  they  gave  Ragnhild,  the  daughter  of  King 
Eric,  to  Arnfinn,  the  son  of  Thorfinn  Skull-cleaver. 
So  Thorfinn  abode  still  earl  in  the  Orkneys  when 
Eric's  sons  went  away.  Gamli  Ericson  was  some- 
what the  eldest  of  them,  yet  was  not  he  fully  come 
to  manhood. 

So  when  Gunnhild  came  to  Denmark  with  her 
sons  she  fared  to  meet  King  Harald,  and  had 
good  welcome  of  him.  King  Harald  gave  them 
lands  in  his  realm  so  great  that  they  might  well 
keep  them  there  in  good  fortune,  they  and  their 
men  ;  but  he  took  into  fostering  Harald  Ericson, 
and  set  him  on  his  knee,  and  he  grew  up  there  in 
the  court  of  the  Dane-king.  Some  of  Eric's  sons 
fared  a- warring  as  soon  as  they  were  of  age  thereto, 
and  so  gathered  wealth  ;  they  harried  about  the 
East-lands.  They  were  early  fair  to  look  on,  and  of 
manhood  in  strength  and  prowess  beyond  their  years . 


i6o  The  Saga  Library.  XI 

Hereof  telleth  Glum  Geirason  in  the  Greycloak's 
Drapa  : 

A  many  in  the  Eastlands 
Gat  them  a  war-shrine  smitten, 
The  mighty  skalds'  gift-giver 
Gained  victory  in  the  journey. 
The  king  set  there  a-singing, 
The  sheath-tongues  gold  bewrapped, 
And  hosts  of  the  wight  sword-players 
Unto  the  ground  he  sent  them. 

Then  turned  Eric's  sons  also  north  to  the  Wick 
with  their  host,  and  harried  there ;  but  Tryggvi 
called  out  his  folk  and  turned  to  meet  them,  and  they 
had  many  battles,  wherein  now  one,  now  the  other 
prevailed  ;  and  whiles  Eric's  sons  harried  in  the 
Wick,  whiles  Tryggvi  harried  in  Selund  or  Halland. 


CHAPTER   XI.     KING    HAKON'S    LAW- 
MAKING. 

WHENAS  Hakon  was  king  in  Norway 
was  there  good  peace  amidst  bonders 
and  chapmen,  so  that  none  did  hurt  to 
other,  nor  to  other's  wealth,  and  plenteous  were  the 
seasons  both  by  land  and  by  sea. 

King  Hakon  was  the  blithest  of  all  men,  and 
the  sweetest-spoken,  and  the  kindest ;  he  was  a 
very  wise  man,  and  turned  his  mind  much  to  law- 
making. He  set  forth  the  Gula-thlngs  Laws  with 
the  help  and  counsel  of  Thorleif  the  Wise,  and 
also  the  Frosta-things  Laws,  with  the  rede  of  Earl 
Sigurd  and  other  Thrandheimers  of  the  wisest ;  but 
the  Heidsaevis  Law  Halfdan  the  Black  had  set  forth 
aforetime,  as  is  written  afore. 


X I I-X 1 1 1  77/^  Story  ofHakon  the  Good.  1 6 1 

CHAPTER     XII.        BIRTH      OF     EARL 
HAKON  THE   MIGHTY. 

KING  HAKON  held  his  Yule-feast  in 
Thrandheim,  which  feast  Earl  Sigurd 
arrayed  for  him  at  Ladir.  Thereon  the 
first  night  of  Yule,  Bergliot,  the  earl's  wife,  brought 
forth  a  man-child  ;  and  the  next  day  King  Hakon 
sprinkled  the  lad  with  water,  and  gave  him  his  own 
name,  and  he  waxed  up  and  became  a  mighty 
man  and  a  noble,  and  became  earl  after  Sigurd  his 
father. 

Earl  Sigurd  was  the  dearest  of  friends  to  King 
Hakon. 


CHAPTER     XIII.      OF     EYSTEIN     THE 
EVIL. 

EYSTEIN,  King  of  the  Uplands,  whom 
some  called  the  Mighty  and  some  the 
Evil,  harried  in  Thrandheim,  and  laid 
under  him  Isles'-folk  and  Spar-biders-folk,  and  set 
his  son  Onund  over  them  ;  but  the  Thrandheimers 
slew  him.  King  Eystein  fared  a-warring  the  second 
time  into  Thrandheim,  and  harried  wide  there,  and 
laid  folk  under  him.  Then  he  bade  the  Thrand- 
heimers choose  whether  they  would  have  for 
king  his  thrall,  who  was  called  Thorir  Faxi,  or 
his  hound,  who  was  called  Saur ;  so  they  chose  the 
hound,  deeming  they  would  then  the  rather  do  their 
own  will.  Then  let  they  bewitch  into  the  hound 
the  wisdom  of  three  men,  and  he  barked  two  words 
and  spake  the  third.     A  collar  was  wrought  for 

III.  M 


1 62  The  Saga  Library.  XIV 

him,  and  chains  of  gold  and  silver  ;  and  whenso  the 
ways  were  miry,  his  courtmen  bare  him  on  their 
shoulders.  A  high-seat  was  dight  for  him,  and  he 
sat  on  howe  as  kings  do  ;  he  dwelt  at  the  Inner 
Isle,  and  had  his  abode  at  the  stead  called  Saur's 
Howe.  And  so  say  folk  that  he  came  to  his  death 
in  this  wise,  that  the  wolves  fell  on  his  flocks  and 
herds,  and  his  courtmen  egged  him  on  to  defend 
his  sheep  ;  so  he  leaped  down  from  his  howe,  and 
went  to  meet  the  wolves,  but  they  straightway  tore 
him  asunder. 

Many  other  marvellous  deeds  wrought  King 
Eystein  with  the  Thrandheimers ;  and  from  the 
warring  and  trouble  of  him  fled  away  many  lords, 
and  other  folk  also,  a  many,  fled  away  from  their 
free  lands. 


CHAPTER   XIV.      THE    PEOPLING   OF 
JAMTLAND  AND   HELSINGLAND. 

KETIL  JAMTI,  the  son  of  Earl  Onund 
of  the  Spar-biders,  went  east-away  over 
the  Keel,  and  a  great  company  of  men  with 
him,  who  had  their  households  with  them.  They 
cleared  the  woods,  and  peopled  great  country-sides 
there,  and  that  was  called  sithence  Jamtland. 

The  son's  son  of  Ketil  was  Thorir  Helsing,  who 
for  slayings  he  wrought  fled  from  Jamtland  and 
east-away  through  the  woods  of  that  land  and 
settled  there,  and  many  folk  resorted  thither  to 
him,  and  that  land  is  called  Helsingland,  and 
goeth  east  right  down  to  the  sea ;  but  all  eastern- 
most Helsingland  down  by  the  sea  the  Swedes 


XV     The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.      163 

peopled.  Also  when  King  Harald  Hairfair  cleared 
the  land  before  him,  then  fled  away  because  of  him 
many  men  from  the  land,  men  of  Thrandheim  and 
Naumdale.  Then  befell  anew  peopling  of  the  east 
parts  of  Jamtland,  and  some  went  right  into 
Helsingland.  The  folk  of  Helsingland  dealt  in 
chaffer  with  the  Swedes,  and  were  altogether 
bound  in  tribute  to  them ;  but  they  of  Jamtland 
were  much  betwixt  and  between  folk,  and  none 
took  heed  thereof  until  Kinof  Hakon  established 
good  peace  and  chaffer  with  Jamtland,  and  made 
friends  there  with  the  great  men.  So  they  came 
from  the  east  to  meet  him,  and  assented  to  the 
obeying  of  him  and  giving  him  scat,  and  so  be- 
came the  king's  thanes,  because  they  had  heard 
tell  good  of  him ;  and  they  would  liefer  be  under 
his  rule  than  under  the  sway  of  the  Swede  king, 
whereas  they  were  come  of  the  blood  of  the  North- 
men. So  he  set  law  amongst  them  and  good  ruling 
of  the  land. 

And  in  this  wise  did  all  they  of  Helsingland 
who  were  come  of  kin  north  of  the  Keel. 


CHAPTER  XV.  OF  KING  HAKON'S 
HOLDING  AND  PREACHING  CHRIST'S 
FAITH. 

KING  HAKON  was  a  well-christened 
man  when  he  came  to  Norway;  but 
whereas  all  the  land  was  heathen,  and 
folk  much  given  to  sacrificing,  and  many  great 
men  in  the  land,  and  that  he  deemed  he  lacked 
men  sorely  and  the  love  of  all  folk,  he  took  such 


164  The  Saga  Library.  XV 

rede  that  he  fared  privily  with  his  Christian  faith. 
Sunday  he  held  and  the  Friday  fast,  and  held  in 
memory  the  greatest  high-tides,  and  he  made  a 
law  that  Yule  should  be  holden  the  same  time  as 
Christian  men  hold  it,  and  that  every  man  at  that 
tide  should  brew  a  meal  of  malt  or  pay  money  else, 
and  keep  holy  tide  while  Yule  lasted.  But  afore- 
time was  Yule  holden  on  Hogmanay  night,  that 
is  to  say,  mid-winter  night,  and  Yule  was  holden 
for  three  nights. 

Now  he  was  minded  that  when  he  was  set  fast  in 
the  land,  and  had  gotten  it  all  to  him  freely  to  hold, 
he  would  then  set  forth  the  Christian  faith.  And 
at  the  beginning  he  wrought  in  such  wise  that  he 
lured  such  as  were  best  beloved  by  him  to  become 
Christians,  and  so  much  did  his  friendship  prevail 
herein,  that  very  many  let  themselves  be  chris- 
tened, and  othersome  left  off  blood-offering. 

He  abode  for  the  more  part  in  Thrandheim 
because  the  most  strength  of  the  land  was  therein. 

So  at  last  when  King  Hakon  deemed  he  had 
gotten  strength  enough  in  certain  mighty  men  to 
uphold  the  Christian  faith,  he  sent  to  England  for 
a  bishop  and  other  teachers  ;  and  when  they  came 
to  Norway,  then  did  King  Hakon  lay  bare  that 
he  would  bid  all  the  land  to  the  Christian  faith. 
But  they  of  Mere  and  Raumsdale  put  the  matter 
wholly  on  them  of  Thrandheim;  so  King  Hakon 
let  hallow  certain  churches,  and  set  priests  thereto. 
And  when  he  came  to  Thrandheim,  he  summoned 
the  bonders  to  a  Thing,  and  bade  them  take  the 
Christian  faith.  They  answered  that  they  would 
put  off  the  matter  to  the  Frosta  Thing,  and  that 


XVI     The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.      165 

they  will  that  thither  come  men  from  all  the 
countries  that  are  in  Thrandheim,  and  they  say 
that  then  will  they  answer  this  hard  matter. 


CHAPTER  XVI.  OF  BLOOD-OFFERINGS. 

EARL  SIGURD  of  Ladir  was  much 
given  to  blood-offerings,  and  so  had  been 
Hakon  his  father.  Earl  Sigurd  upheld 
all  feasts  of  blood-offering  there  in  Thrandheim 
on  the  king's  behoof.  It  was  the  olden  custom 
that  when  a  blood-offering  should  be,  all  the 
bonders  should  come  to  the  place  where  was  the 
Temple,  bringing  with  them  all  the  victuals  they 
had  need  of  while  the  feast  should  last ;  and  at 
that  feast  should  all  men  have  ale  with  them. 
There  also  was  slain  cattle  of  every  kind,  and  horses 
withal ;  and  all  the  blood  that  came  from  them 
was  called  hlaut,  but  hlaut-bowls  were  they  called 
wherein  the  blood  stood,  and  the  hiaut-tein  a  rod 
made  in  the  fashion  of  a  sprinkler.  With  all  the 
hlaut  should  the  stalls  of  the  gods  be  reddened, 
and  the  walls  of  the  temple  within  and  without,  and 
the  men-folk  also  besprinkled  ;  but  the  flesh  was  to 
be  sodden  for  the  feasting  of  men.  Fires  were  to  be 
made  in  the  midst  of  the  floor  of  the  temple,  with 
caldrons  thereover,  and  the  health-cups  should  be 
borne  over  the  fire.  But  he  who  made  the  feast 
and  was  the  lord  thereof  should  sign  the  cups  and 
all  the  meat ;  and  first  should  be  drunken  Odin's  cup 
for  the  victory  and  dominion  of  the  king,  and 
then  the  cup  of  Niord  and  the  cup  of  Frey  for 
plentiful  seasons  and  peace.  Thereafter  were  many 


1 66  The  Saga  Library.  XVII 

men  wont  to  drink  the  Bragi-cup  ;  and  men  drank 
also  a  cup  to  their  kinsmen  dead  who  had  been 
noble,  and  that  was  called  the  cup  of  Memory. 
Now  Earl  Sigurd  was  the  most  bounteous  of  men, 
and  he  did  a  deed  that  was  great  of  fame,  whereas 
he  made  great  feast  of  sacrifice  at  Ladir,  and 
alone  sustained  all  the  costs  thereof.  Hereof 
telleth  Kormak  the  son  of  Ogmund  in  the  Sigurd's 
Drapa : 

Let  none  bear  bowl  nor  basket 
Unto  Thiassi's  offspring. 
E'en  to  the  great  gold-wounder, 
When  gods  have  feast  before  them. 
What  creature  would  encumber 
The  greatness  of  the  glaive-god, 
When  the  lord  of  fen-fire  feasteth 
All  folk  ?     For  gems  the  king  fought. 


CHAPTER     XVH.       THE     THING     AT 
FROSTA. 

KING  HAKON  came  to  the  Frosta-Thing, 
and  thither  were  come  also  great  throngs 
of  the  bonders ;  and  when  the  Thinor 
was  duly  ordered  King  Hakon  spake,  and  began 
in  this  wise  :  That  it  was  his  bidding  and  prayer 
to  bonders  and  farming  thanes,  to  mighty  and 
unmighty,  yea,  to  all  the  people,  young  men  and  old, 
rich  and  poor,  men  and  women,  that  they  all  should 
be  christened  and  believe  in  one  God,  Christ  to 
wit,  die  son  of  Mary ;  that  they  should  put  from 
them  all  blood-offering  and  the  heathen  gods ; 
that  they  should  keep  holy  every  seventh  day  from 
all  work,  and  fast  also  every  seventh  day.     But 


XVII    The  Story  of  Hakou  the  Good.     167 

as  soon  as  the  king  had  put  this  before  the  people 
there  uprose  a  great  murmur,  of  the  bonders 
murmuring  how  the  king  would  take  from  them 
their  work  ;  saying  that  in  this  wise  the  land  might 
have  no  husbandry.  And  the  workmen  and 
thralls  cried  out  that  they  might  not  work  if  they 
lacked  meat.  They  said  also  that  such  was  the 
turn  of  mind  of  King  Hakon  and  his  father,  and 
of  his  kin  withal,  that  they  were  niggard  of  their 
meat,  howso  bountiful  of  gold  they  might  be. 

Therewith  stood  up  Asbiorn  of  Middlehouse  in 
Gauldale,  and  answered  the  king's  harangue,  and 
spake:  "So  deemed  we  bonders,  King  Hakon," 
says  he,  "  when  thou  didst  hold  that  first  Thing 
here  in  Thrandheim,  and  we  took  thee  for  king, 
and  had  of  thee  our  free  lands,  that  we  had 
verily  taken  hold  of  heaven  ;  but  now  wot  we 
not  whether  we  have  any  the  more  gotten  our 
freedom,  or  whether  rather  thou  wilt  not  enthrall 
us  anew  in  wonderful  wise,  that  we  should  cast 
away  the  troth  that  our  fathers  have  held  before 
us,  and  all  our  forefathers,  first  in  the  Burning 
Age,  and  now  after  in  the  Age  of  Howes ;  and  far 
mightier  they  were  than  we,  and  this  their  troth 
has  availed  us  well.  Such  love  have  we  given 
thee  that  we  have  let  thee  have  thy  way  amongst 
us  in  all  laws  and  rulinof  of  the  land.  But  now 
this  is  our  will,  and  the  common  consent  of  the 
bonders,  that  we  will  hold  to  those  laws  which 
thou  gavest  us  here  at  the  Frosta-Thing,  and  to 
which  we  assented ;  we  will  all  follow  thee  and 
hold  thee  for  king  while  we  have  life,  each  and  all 
of  us  bonders  here  at  this  Thing,  if  thou,  O  king, 


i68  The  Saga  Libmyy.  XVII 

wilt  forbear  somewhat  with  us,  and  bid  us  such 
things  only  as  we  may  give  thee,  and  are  not  unmeet 
for  us  to  do.  But  if  thou  wilt  take  up  this  matter 
in  so  headstrong  a  wise  as  to  deal  with  us  with 
might  and  mastery,  then  are  we  bonders  of  one  con- 
sent to  depart  us  from  thee  and  to  take  us  another 
lord,  who  shall  rule  us  in  such  wise  that  we  may 
hold  in  peace  the  troth  that  is  most  to  our  mind. 
Now  shalt  thou,  O  king,  choose  between  these 
two  ways  before  the  Thing  be  come  to  an  end." 

At  these  words  was  there  great  stir  among  the 
bonders,  and  they  cried  out  that  so  would  they 
have  it  as  he  spake.  But  when  silence  was  gotten, 
then  answered  Earl  Sigurd :  "  It  is  the  will  of 
King  Hakon  to  be  of  one  accord  with  you,  O 
bonders,  and  never  to  depart  the  friendship  be- 
tween you  and  him." 

Then  said  the  bonders  that  they  would  have  the 
king  do  blood-offering  on  their  behoof  for  plen- 
teous seasons  and  peace,  as  his  father  did  before 
him.  And  therewith  the  murmur  abated  and  they 
brake  up  the  Thing.  Then  talked  Earl  Sigurd  to 
the  king,  praying  him  not  to  deny  utterly  to  do  as 
the  bonders  would,  and  saying  that  there  was 
nought  else  for  it ;  "  For  this  is,  O  king,  as  thou 
thyself  mayst  hear,  the  will  and  longing  of  the 
lords,  and  of  all  folk  besides ;  and  some  good  rede 
shall  we  find  hereto,  O  king." 

So  the  king  and  the  earl  accorded  hereon. 


XVIII  The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.    169 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  THE  BONDERS 
COMPEL  KING  HAKON  TO  BLOOD- 
OFFERING. 

IN  the  autumn-tide  at  winter-nights  was  there 
a  blood-offering  held  at  Ladir,  and  the  king 
went  thereto.  Heretofore  he  had  ever  been 
wont,  if  he  were  abiding  at  any  place  where  was  a 
feast  of  blood-offering  going  on,  to  eat  his  meat  in 
a  little  house  with  but  few  folk,  but  now  the 
bonders  murmured  at  it,  that  he  sat  not  in  his  own 
high-seat,  where  the  feast  of  men  was  greatest  ; 
and  the  earl  said  to  the  king  that  so  he  would  not 
do  as  now.  So  it  was  therefore  that  the  king  sat  in 
his  high-seat.  But  when  the  first  cup  was  poured, 
then  spake  Earl  Sigurd  thereover,  and  signed  the  cup 
to  Odin,  and  drank  off  the  horn  to  the  king.  Then 
the  king  took  it,  and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross 
thereover ;  and  Kar  of  Griting  spake  and  said  : 
"Why  doeth  the  king  thus,  will  he  not  do  worship  ?" 
Earl  Sigurd  answers  :  "  The  king  doth  as  they  all 
do  who  trow  in  their  own  might  and  main,  and  he 
signeth  the  cup  to  Thor.  For  he  made  the  sign 
of  the  hammer  over  it  before  he  drank."  So  all 
was  quiet  that  eve.  But  on  the  morrow,  when 
men  went  to  table,  the  bonders  thronged  the  king, 
bidding  him  eat  horse-flesh,  and  in  no  wise  the 
king  would.  Then  they  bade  him  drink  the  broth 
thereof,  but  this  would  he  none  the  more.  Then 
would  they  have  him  eat  of  the  dripping,  but  he 
would  not ;  and  it  went  nigh  to  their  falling  on 
him.  Then  strove  Earl  Sigurd  to  appease  them, 
and  bade  them  lay  the  storm  ;    but  the  king  he 


lyo  The  Saga  Library.  XIX 

bade  gape  over  a  kettle-bow,  whereas  the  reek  of 
seething  had  gone  up  from  the  horse-flesh,  so  that 
the  kettle-bow  was  all  greasy.  Then  went  the  king 
thereto,  and  spread  a  linen  cloth  over  the  kettle- 
bow,  and  gaped  thereover,  and  then  went  back  to 
the  high-seat  ;  but  neither  side  was  well  pleased 
thereat. 


CHAPTER  XIX.    A  FEAST  OF   BLOOD- 
OFFERING   AT    MERE. 

THE  next  winter  was  the  Yule-feast 
arrayed  for  the  king  in  Mere.  But  when 
time  wore  towards  Yule,  the  eight  lords 
who  had  most  dealing  in  blood-offerings  of  all 
Thrandheim  appointed  a  meeting  between  them  ; 
four  were  from  the  Outer  Thrandheim,  to  wit,  Kar 
of  Griting,  Asbiorn  of  Middlehouse,  Thorberg  of 
Varness,  and  Worm  of  Lioxa  ;  but  they  from  the 
Inner  Thrandheim  were  Botolf  of  Olvirshowe, 
Narfi  of  Staff  in  Verdale,  Thrand  o'  Chin  from 
Eggia,  and  Thorir  Beard  from  Houseby  in  the 
Inner  Isle.  So  these  eight  men  bound  themselves 
to  this,  that  the  four  of  Outer  Thrandheim  should 
make  an  end  of  the  Christian  faith  in  Norway, 
and  the  four  of  Inner  Thrandheim  should  compel 
the  king  to  blood-offering. 

So  the  Outer  Thrandheimers  fared  in  four  ships 
south  to  Mere,  and  there  slew  three  priests,  and 
burned  three  churches,  and  so  gat  them  back 
again.  But  when  King  Hakon  came  to  Mere  with 
his  court  and  Earl  Sigurd,  there  were  the  bonders 
come  in  great  throngs.     The  very  first  day  of  the 


XX      The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good,     i^ji 

feast  the  bonders  pressed  hard  on  the  king  bidding 
him  offer,  and  threatening  him  with  all  things  ill  if 
he  would  not.  Earl  Sigurd  strove  to  make  peace 
between  them,  and  the  end  of  it  was  that  King 
Hakon  ate  some  bits  of  horse-liver,  and  drank 
crossless  all  the  cups  of  memory  that  the  bonders 
poured  for  him.  But  so  soon  as  the  feast  was 
ended,  the  king  and  the  earl  went  out  to  Ladir. 
Of  full  little  cheer  was  the  king,  and  straightway 
he  arrayed  him  for  departing  from  Thrandheim 
with  all  his  court,  saying  that  he  would  come  with 
more  men  another  time,  and  pay  back  the  bonders 
for  the  enmity  they  had  shown  him. 

But  Earl  Sigurd  prayed  the  king  not  to  hold 
them  of  Thrandheim  for  his  foes  for  this  ;  and  said 
that  no  good  would  come  to  the  king  of  threaten- 
ing or  warring  against  the  folk  of  his  own  land, 
and  the  very  pith  of  his  realm,  as  were  the  folk  of 
Thrandheim.  But  the  king  was  so  wroth,  that  no 
speech  might  be  held  with  him.  He  departed 
from  Thrandheim,  and  went  south  to  Mere,  and 
abode  there  that  winter  and  on  into  spring;  and 
as  it  summered  he  drew  together  an  host,  and 
rumour  ran  that  he  would  fall  on  the  Thrand- 
heimers  therewith. 


CHAPTER  XX.  BATTLE  AT  OGVALDS- 

NESS. 


UT  when  King  Hakon  was  come  aboard 
ship  with  a  great  host,  there  came  to  him 
tidings  from  the  South-country,  to  wit,  that 
the  sons  of  King  Eric  were  come  north  from  Den- 


B 


172  The  Saga  Library.  XX 

mark  into  the  Wick,  and  therewithal  that  they  had 
chased  King  Tryggvi  Olafson  from  his  ships  cast- 
away by  Sotanes.  They  had  harried  wide  about  in 
the  Wick,  and  many  men  had  submitted  them- 
selves to  them.  So  when  King  Hakon  heard 
these  tidings  him-seemed  he  needed  folk,  and  he 
sent  word  to  Earl  Sigurd  to  come  to  him,  and 
other  lords  from  whom  he  looked  for  help. 

Earl  Sigurd  came  to  King  Hakon  with  a  very 
great  host,  wherein  were  all  they  of  the  Thrand- 
heimers  who  in  the  winter-tide  laid  hardest  on  the 
king  to  worry  him  to  blood-offering  ;  and  all  these 
were  taken  into  peace  of  the  king  at  the  pleading 
of  Earl  Sigurd. 

Then  fared  King  Hakon  south  along  the  land, 
and  when  he  was  come  south  round  about  the 
Stad,  he  heard  that  Eric's  sons  were  come  into 
North  Agdir.  Either  side  fared  against  the  other, 
and  they  met  by  Kormt  Isle.  There  went  both 
sides  from  out  their  ships,  and  they  fought  at 
Ogvaldsness  ;  and  either  host  was  of  very  many 
men,  and  there  befell  a  great  fight.  King  Hakon 
fell  on  fiercely,  and  King  Guthorm,  Eric's  son,  was 
before  him  with  his  company,  and  the  two  kings 
came  to  handy-strokes.  There  fell  King  Guthorm, 
and  his  banner  was  smitten  down  and  many  of  his 
people  died  about  him.  Thereon  fell  the  folk  of 
Eric's  sons  to  flight,  and  they  gat  them  away  to 
their  ships  and  rowed  away,  and  had  lost  a  many 
men. 

Thereof  telleth  Guthorm  Cinder  : 

The  eker  of  din  of  Valkyr 
Let  fight-moons  clash  together 


XXI     The  story  of  Hakon  the  Good.     173 

Over  the  heads  of  slain  ones, 

Erst  wasters  of  the  hand-warp. 

The  Niord  of  the  fire  of  wide-lands 

Of  sound-steeds  then  departed 

From  the  Niord  of  the  moon  of  roaring 

Of  the  swords,  left  weapon-wounded. 

King  Hakon  fared  to  his  ships  and  sailed  south 
after  Gunnhild's  sons,  and  either  side  did  their  most 
might  till  they  were  come  into  East  Agdir.  Thence 
sailed  Eric's  sons  into  the  main,  and  so  south  to 
Jutland  ;  as  saith  Guthorm  Cinder  : 

The  brethren  of  the  awer 

Of  bow-draught  now  full  often 

Must  learn  of  might  down-crushing 

At  the  hands  of  wound-fires'  Balder. 

I  mind  me  how  fight-seeker 

Of  the  flood-craft  steered  ships  seaward, 

And  drave  all  sons  of  Eric, 

His  brother,  off  before  him. 

Then  fared  King  Hakon  back  into  Norway, 
and  Eric's  sons  abode  again  in  Denmark  for  a  long 
while. 

CHAPTER     XXI.       LAW-MAKING     OF 
KING    HAKON. 

FTER  this  battle  King  Hakon  made  a 
law  for  all  the  land  by  the  sea-side,  and  so 
far  up  into  the  land  as  a  salmon  swimmeth 
furthest,  whereby  he  ordered  all  the  peopled  lands, 
and  divided  them  into ship-raths,  and  settled  the  tale 
of  ship-raths  in  each  folk-land.  In  every  folk-land 
was  it  appointed  how  many  ships  and  how  great 
should  be  fitted  out  from  each,  when  the  common 
muster  of  all  men  should  be,  which  muster  afore- 


A 


174  The  Saga  Library.  XXII 

said  should  be  made  whensoever  outland  war  was 
come  to  the  land  ;  and  along  with  the  said  muster 
beacons  should  be  made  on  high  mountains  so 
that  each  might  be  seen  from  the  other.  And 
so  say  men  that  in  seven  days  ran  the  tidings  of 
war  from  the  southernmost  beacon  to  the  northern- 
most Thing-stead  in  Halogaland. 


CHAPTER   XXII.     OF    ERIC'S   SONS. 

ERIC'S  sons  fared  oft  a-warring  in  the  East- 
lands,  but  whiles  they  harried  in  Norway 
as  is  aforewrit.  When  King  Hakon 
ruled  over  Norway  were  there  plenteous  seasons 
in  the  land  ;  and  most  well-beloved  he  was. 
Withal  there  was  good  peace.  Now  whenas  King 
Hakon  had  been  king  in  Norway  twenty  winters 
came  Eric's  sons  north  from  Denmark  with  an 
exceeding  great  host  ;  a  great  company  indeed 
was  that  which  had  followed  them  in  their  warring, 
but  far  ereater  was  the  host  of  the  Danes  that 


King-  Harald  Gormson  had  given  into  their  hands. 
They  gat  a  fair  wind  and  sailed  out  from  Vendil 
and  hove  up  from  the  main  to  Agdir,  and  thence 
sailed  north  along  the  land  day  and  night.  But 
the  beacons  were  not  lighted  up  for  this  cause : 
the  wont  was,  that  the  beacon-fires  went  west-along 
the  land,  but  east-away  had  none  been  ware  of 
their  going.  This  went  to  bring  it  about  moreover, 
that  the  king  had  laid  heavy  penalty  for  the  wrong- 
ful lighting  of  the  beacons,  on  such  as  should  be 
found  and  proven  guilty  thereof;  because  war- 
ships and    vikings   would    be  a-harrying   in    the 


XXIII   The  Story  of  Hakoii  the  Good.   1 7  5 

outer  isles,  and  the  folk  of  the  land  would  be 
thinking  that  these  were  none  else  than  the  sons 
of  Eric  ;  and  then  would  the  bale-fires  be  lighted, 
and  all  the  land  would  run  to  weapons  ;  but  Eric's 
sons  would  go  back  to  Denmark,  having  no  Danish 
host,  nought  save  their  own  following.  Or  indeed 
would  it  whiles  be  other  kind  of  vikings  ;  and 
hereof  was  King  Hakon  exceeding  wroth,  whereas 
toil  and  cost  came  thereof  and  no  profit ;  and  withal 
the  bonders  for  their  part  cried  out  when  it  went 
thus. 

So  for  this  cause  it  was  that  no  tidings  of  Eric's 
sons  went  before  them  till  they  came  north  to 
Wolf-sound.  There  they  lay  seven  nights  ;  then 
fared  tidings  in-land  over  Eid  and  so  north  across 
Mere ;  but  King  Hakon  was  as  then  in  North- 
mere  in  the  isle  of  Fraedi,  at  a  stead  called  Birch- 
strand,  a  manor  of  his,  and  had  no  folk  save  his 
own  courtmen  and  the  bonders  who  had  been 
bidden  to  the  guesting. 


CHAPTER    XXHI.       OF     EGIL     WOOL- 
SARK. 

THE  spies  came  to  King  Hakon  and  told 
him  their  errand,  to  wit,  that  Eric's  sons 
were  south  of  the  Stad  with  a  great  host. 
Then  he  let  call  to  him  such  men  as  were  wisest 
and  sought  counsel  of  them,  whether  he  should 
fight  with  Eric's  sons  for  all  their  greater  multi- 
tude, or  should  flee  away  north,  and  get  him  more 
men.  Now  there  was  a  bonder  there  higrht  Egfil 
Woolsark,  a  very  old  man  now,  but  once  bigger 


176  The  Saga  Library.  XXIV 

and  stronger  than  any  man,  and  the  greatest  of 
warriors,  and  a  long  while  had  he  borne  the  banner 
of  King  Harald  Hairfair.  So  Egil  answered  the 
king's  word  and  said  :  "  I  have  been  in  certain 
battles  with  King  Harald  thy  father,  and  whiles  he 
fought  with  more  folk,  whiles  with  less,  yet  ever 
had  he  the  victory  ;  nor  ever  did  I  hear  him  seek 
counsel  of  his  friends  to  teach  him  how  to  flee  ; 
and  no  such  lesson  will  we  learn  thee,  king,  for  a 
stout-hearted  lord  we  deem  we  have,  and  of  us 
thou  shalt  have  trusty  following." 

Many  others  there  were  also  who  stood  by  him 
in  his  speech.  Yea,  and  the  king  also  said  that  this 
was  what  he  was  fainest  of,  to  fight  with  such  folk 
as  might  there  be  gotten.  So  was  it  settled,  and 
the  king  let  shear  up  the  war-arrow,  and  sent  it  out 
on  all  sides,  and  let  gather  what  host  he  might  get. 
Then  spake  Egil  Woolsark  : 

"  A  while  was  I  dreading  amid  this  long  peace 
that  I  should  die  of  eld  within  doors  on  my 
straw-bed,  for  as  fain  as  I  was  to  fall  in  battle 
a-following  my  own  lord  :  and  lo !  now  may  it  be 
even  so,  ere  all  is  over." 


CHAPTER    XXIV.      BATTLE    BY   FR/E- 
DISBERG. 

THE  sons  of  Eric  sailed  north  round  about 
the  Stad  as  soon  as  they  had  wind  at  will ; 
but  when  they  were  come  north  of  the 
Stad,  they  heard  where  King  Hakon  was,  and  fare 
to  meet  him.  King  Hakon  had  nine  ships  ;  he 
lay  under  the  north  side  of  Frsedisberg  in  Sheppey 


XXIV  The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.   177 

Sound.  But  Eric's  sons  lay-to  south  of  the  berg  and 
had  more  than  twenty  ships.  King  Hakon  sent 
them  word,  bidding  them  go  aland,  and  saying 
that  he  had  pitched  a  hazelled  field  for  them  at 
Rast-Kalf.  There  are  there  flat  meads  and  wide, 
and  above  them  a  long  brent  somewhat  low.  So 
Eric's  sons  go  forth  from  their  ships  and  fare  over 
the  neck  inward  of  Fraedisberg  and  so  on  to 
Rast-Kalf.  Then  spake  Egil  to  King  Hakon, 
bidding  him  give  him  ten  men  and  ten  banners ; 
and  the  king  did  so,  and  Egil  went  with  his  men 
up  under  the  brent.  But  King  Hakon  went  on  to 
the  fields  with  his  folk,  and  set  up  his  banner,  and 
arrayed  them,  saying :  "  We  will  have  a  long 
array,  so  that  they  may  not  encompass  us,  though 
they  have  the  more  folk."  So  did  they,  and  there 
befell  a  great  battle,  and  full  sharp  was  the  onset. 
Then  let  Egil  Woolsark  set  up  those  ten  banners 
that  he  had,  and  ordered  the  men  that  bare  them 
in  such  wise  that  they  went  as  nigh  the  brent's  top 
as  might  be,  and  let  there  be  a  certain  space  between 
each  man  of  them.  So  did  they,  going  right  by  the 
brow  of  the  brent,  even  as  they  would  fall  on  the 
back  of  the  folk  of  Eric's  sons.  That  saw  the  hinder- 
most  of  Eric's  sons'  array,  how  many  banners  came 
on  flying  apace  and  fluttering  over  the  brow  of  the 
brent,  and  they  deemed  that  a  great  host  would  be 
coming  after,  and  would  fall  on  their  backs,  and  cut 
them  off  from  their  ships.  Then  arose  a  great  cry, 
and  either  told  other  what  was  betid,  and  thereon 
fell  flight  among  their  array  ;  and  when  the  kings 
saw  that,  they  fled  away.  King  Hakon  set  on  hard, 
and  followed  up  the  fleers  and  slew  much  folk. 

III.  N 


178  The  Saga  Library.      XXV-VI 

CHAPTER  XXV.     OF  KING  GAMLl. 

GAMLI  ERICSON,  when  he  came  up  on 
to  the  brow  of  the  brent,  turned  back  and 
saw  that  no  more  folk  were  following 
them  than  they  had  dealt  with  afore,  and  that  this 
was  but  a  beguiling.  Then  let  King  Gamli  blow 
up  the  war-blast,  and  set  up  his  banner  and  drew 
his  folk  into  array ;  and  all  the  Northmen  turned 
thereto,  but  the  Danes  fled  to  the  ships.  So  when 
King  Hakon  and  his  folk  came  up  with  them, 
then  was  there  anew  the  fiercest  fisfht.  Now  had 
King  Hakon  the  more  folk,  and  the  end  of  it  was 
that  Eric's  sons  fled,  making  south  from  the  neck  ; 
but  some  of  their  men  ran  south  on  to  the  berg, 
and  King  Harald  followed  them.  A  flat  field  is 
to  the  east  of  the  neck  and  goeth  west  toward  the 
berg,  and  sheer  rocks  cut  it  off  on  the  westward. 
Thither  on  to  the  berg  ran  Gamli's  men ;  but 
King  Hakon  fell  on  them  so  fiercely  that  he  slew 
some,  and  some  leapt  west  over  the  berg,  and 
either  band  died  ;  and  King  Hakon  left  not  till 
every  man  of  them  was  slain. 

CHAPTER    XXVI.      FALL     OF     KING 
GAMLI   AND   OF    EGIL  WOOLSARK. 

GAMLI  ERICSON  fled  from  the  neck 
down  on  to  the  i^lain  south  of  the  berg. 
Then  yet  again  turned  King  Gamli  and 
upheld  the  battle,  and  yet  again  drew  folk  unto 
him.  Thither  also  came  all  his  brethren,  each  with 
a  great  company.     Egil  Woolsark   was  as   then 


XXVI   The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.    179 

leading  Hakon's  men,  and  set  on  full  fiercely,  and 
Gamli  and  he  gat  to  handy-strokes,  and  King 
Gamli  was  sore  wounded,  but  Egil  fell,  and  many 
men  with  him.  Then  came  up  King  Hakon  with 
the  company  that  had  followed  him,  and  there  was 
yet  again  a  new  battle.  Full  hard  then  set  on  King 
Hakon,  and  smote  men  down  on  either  hand,  and 
felled  one  on  the  top  of  other.  So  singeth 
Guthorm  Cinder  : 

Afeard  before  gold-waster 
Fled  all  the  host  of  sword-song  ; 
The  dauntless  warflames'-speeder 
Went  forth  before  his  banner. 
The  king  who  gat  great  plenty 
Of  the  breeze  of  Mani's  darling. 
He  spared  himself  in  no  wise 
Amidst  the  fray  of  spear-maids. 

Eric's  sons  saw  their  men  falling  on  all  sides 
for  all  they  could  do,  and  so  they  turned  and  fled 
away  to  their  ships  ;  but  they  who  had  fled  afore  to 
the  shijjs  had  thrust  out  from  the  shore,  and  some 
ships  were  yet  left  high  and  dry  by  the  ebb.  Then 
Eric's  sons  leapt  into  the  sea,  and  swam  with 
such  folk  as  was  with  thein.  There  fell  Gamli 
Ericson,  but  the  other  brethren  gat  to  the  ships, 
and  went  their  ways  with  such  of  their  folk  as  was 
left,  and  so  sailed  south  to  Denmark,  and  tarried 
there  a  while,  and  were  full  evil  content  with  their 
journey. 


i8o  The  Saga  Library.    XXVII-VIII 

CHAPTER    XXVII.      EGIL   WOOLSARK 
LAID   IN   HOWE. 

SO  King  Hakon  let  take  all  the  ships  of 
Eric's  sons  which  had  been  beached,  and 
let  draw  them  up  aland.  There  King 
Hakon  let  lay  Egil  Woolsark  in  a  ship,  and  all 
those  of  his  folk  with  him  who  were  fallen,  and  let 
heap  over  them  stones  and  earth.  Then  King 
Hakon  let  set  up  yet  more  ships,  and  bear  them 
to  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  one  may  see  the  mounds 
to-day  south  of  Fraedisberg. 

Eyvind  Skald-spiller  made  this  stave  whenas 
Glum  Geirason  boasted  in  his  song  over  the  fall 
of  King  Hakon  : 

The  flight-shy  king  aforetime 
Hath  reddened  Fenrir's  jaw-gag 
In  Gamli's  blood ;  there  waxed 
The  hearts  of  the  trees  of  steel-storm, 
When  seaward  the  unslumbering 
Drave  down  the  heirs  of  Eric. 
Great  grief  on  all  spear-warders 
For  the  king's  fall  lieth  heavy. 

High  standing-stones  there  are  by  the  howe  of 
Egil  Woolsark. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII.    TIDINGS  OF  WAR 
TOLD  TO  KING  HAKON. 

WHEN  King  Hakon,  Athelstane's  foster- 
son,  had  been  king  in  Norway  six  and 
twenty  winters  since  his  brother  Eric 
fled  the  land,  it  befell    that  he   was   abiding    in 


XXVIII  The  Story  ofHakon  the  Good.  1 8 1 

Hordland,  and  took  guesting  in  Stord  at  Fitiar, 
and  there  had  he  his  court  and  many  bonders  as 
guests.  Now  whenas  the  king  sat  a-breakfasting, 
the  warders  who  were  without  saw  a  many  ships 
saihng  from  the  south,  and  come  no  long  way 
from  the  island.  Then  spake  one  to  other  that 
the  king  should  be  told,  how  they  deemed  that 
war  was  coming  on  them  ;  but  it  seemed  easy  to 
none  to  tell  the  king  tidings  of  war,  for  he  had 
laid  heavy  penalty  on  whoso  should  so  do  lightly. 
Yet  deemed  they  it  was  in  no  wise  to  be  done  that 
the  king  should  know  not  thereof;  so  one  of  them 
went  into  the  hall,  and  bade  Eyvind  Finnson  come 
out  quickly  with  him,  saying  that  there  was  the 
greatest  need  thereof  So  Eyvind  went  out,  and  as 
soon  as  he  came  whence  he  might  see  the  ships, 
forthwithal  he  saw  that  there  was  a  great  host  a- 
coming.  So  he  went  straightly  back  into  the 
hall  and  before  the  king,  and  spake:  "  In  a  little 
while  the  hour  doth  fleet,  and  a  long  space  here  sit 
men  at  meat." 

The  king  looked  on  him  and  said  :  "  What  is 
toward  ?  " 

Eyvind  sang  : 

Avengers  now  of  Blood-axe, 
Keen  in  the  play  of  sheath-staff, 
Men  say  crave  byrny-meeting. 
Scant  cause  have  we  to  tarry. 
A  trouble-bringing  telling 
To  tell  our  lord  of  battle  ! 
But  well  I  willed  thy  glory. 
Swift  don  we  the  old  weapons. 

The  king  said  :   "  Thou  art  too  good  a  man, 


1 82  The  Saga  Library.      XXVIII 

Eyvfnd,  to  tell  me  tidings  of  war  but  they  be  sooth." 
Then  said  many  that  sooth  the  tale  was.  So 
the  king  let  take  away  the  board,  and  he  went  out 
and  beheld  the  ships,  and  saw  that  they  were  war- 
ships. Then  the  king  asked  his  men  what  rede 
to  take,  whether  they  should  fight  with  such  folk 
as  they  had,  or  go  to  their  ships  and  sail  away 
north.  "  It  is  well  seen,"  says  he,  "  that  we  shall 
now  have  to  fiofht  with  an  host  outnumbering  us  far 
more  than  we  had  to  do  with  aforetime,  though  for- 
sooth we  have  oft  deemed  that  we  dealt  few  against 
many  when  we  fought  with  the  sons  of  Gunnhild." 
Men  were  not  swift  to  answer  hereto,  till  Eyvind 
Finnson  answered  and  sang  : 

Niord  of  the  shaft-rain,  nowise 
The  bold  thane  it  beseemeth 
North  on  to  urge  the  sea-steed. 
All  dallying  be  accursed  ! 
Lo,  now  a  fleet  wide-spreading 
From  south-away  drives  Harald 
On  Rakni's  roaring  highway. 
Now  grip  in  gripe  the  war-board  ! 

The  king  answers  :  "  Manfully  is  it  spoken, 
Eyvind,  and  after  mine  own  heart ;  yet  will  I 
hearken  the  mind  of  more  men  about  this  matter." 
But  when  men  thought  they  wotted  what  the 
king  would  have,  then  many  said  that  they  had 
liefer  fall  with  manhood,  than  flee  before  Danes 
without  trying  it ;  saying  that  oft  had  they  gotten 
the  v'ctory  when  they  had  been  the  fewer  folk  in  the 
fight.  The  king  thanked  them  well  for  their  words, 
and  bade  them  arm ;  and  men  did  so.  The  king  did 
a  byrny  on  him,  and  girt  himself  with  the  sword 


XXIX  The  Story  of  Hakou  the  Good.  183 

Ouern-biter,  set  a  forgilded  helm  on  his  head,  and 
took  a  glaive  in  his  hand,  and  had  his  shield  by 
his  side.  Then  he  ordered  his  body-guard  in  one 
battle  and  the  bonders  with  them,  and  set  up  his 
banners. 


CHAPTER  XXIX.    OF  THE  ARRAY  OF 
THE  SONS  OF  ERIC. 

NOW  King  Harald  Ericson  was  lord  over 
the  brethren  after  the  fall  of  Gamli.  The 
brethren  had  there  a  great  host  from  out  of 
Denmark  ;  and  there  were  in  their  company  their 
mother's  brethren,  Eyvind  Braggart  and  Alf  Ash- 
man, both  strong  men  and  stout,  and  the  greatest 
of  man-slayers.  Eric's  sons  laid  their  ships  by 
the  island  and  went  aland  and  arrayed  their  men; 
and  so  it  is  said  that  so  great  were  the  odds  that 
the  sons  of  Eric  must  have  been  six  to  one. 


CHAPTER  XXX.     BATTLE  AT  FITIAR 
IN   STORD. 

NOW  King  Hakon  arrayed  his  folk;  and 
as  men  say  he  cast  his  byrny  from  him 
or  ever  the  battle  was  joined.    So  sayeth 
Eyvind  Skald-spiller  in  the  Hakon's-song  : 

There  found  they  Biorn's  brother 

A-donning  his  byrny, 

The  king  the  most  goodly 

Come  neath  the  war-banner. 

The  foemen  were  drooping, 

Shaken  the  shafts  were, 

When  uphove  the  brunt  of  the  battle. 


184  TJte  Saga  Library.  XXX 

The  Halogaland  folk, 
The  Hohnroga  people, 
The  earls'  bane  was  cheering 
As  he  wended  to  battle. 
Good  gathering  of  Northmen 
The  noble  one  mustered  ; 
Neath  bright-shining  helm 
Stood  the  dread  of  the  Isle-Danes. 

War-weed  he  did  off  him, 
On  field  cast  his  byrny, 
The  war-warders'  leader, 
Ere  the  fight  had  beginning. 
There  he  played  with  the  people 
The  land's  peace  a-winning, 
The  king  merry-hearted 
Neath  gold  helm  a-standing. 

King  Hakon  chose  men  diligently  for  his  court 
for  their  might's  sake  and  stoutness,  even  as  King 
Harald  his  father  had  done.  There  was  Thoralf 
Skolmson  the  Strong  going  on  one  hand  of  the 
king,  dight  with  helm  and  shield,  glaive  and  sword, 
which  same  was  called  Foot-broad ;  and,  as  folk 
said,  he  and  Hakon  were  of  Hke  strength.  Hereof 
telleth  Thord  Siarekson  in  the  drapa  he  made 
about  Thoralf: 

The  host  went  fain  to  the  sword-clash, 

There  where  the  battle-hardy 

Urgers  of  steed  of  land's  belt 

Fought  on  in  Stord  at  Fitiar. 

He,  flinger  of  the  glitter 

In  she-giant's  drift  on  lee-moon 

Of  sea-stead,  dared  the  nighest 

To  the  Northmen's  king  to  wend  there. 

So  when  the  battle  was  joined  was  the  fight  wild 
and  slaughterous;  and  when  men  had  shot  their 


XXXI    The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  185 

spears,  they  drew  their  swords.  And  King  Hakon 
went  forth  before  the  banner  and  Thoralf  with 
him,  and  smote  on  either  hand.  So  sayeth  Eyvind 
the  Skald-spiller : 

So  bit  the  sword 
In  the  king's  hand  swayed 
Through  Vafad's  weed 
As  through  the  water. 
Crashed  there  the  sword-points, 
Shivered  the  shields  there, 
Rattled  the  axe-clash 
On  skulls  of  the  people. 

Trodden  were  targes 
And  skulls  of  the  Northmen 
Before  the  hard  feet 
Of  the  hilt  of  the  Ring-Tyr, 
AVar  rose  in  the  island 
Where  the  kings  reddened 
The  shield-bright  burgs 
In  blood  of  warriors. 


CHAPTER  XXXI.     THE   FALL   OF    EY- 
VIND BRAGGART  AND  ALF  ASHMAN. 

KING  HAKON  was  easy  to  know  above 
other  men,  for  his  hehn  flashed  again 
when  the  sun  shone  on  it;  so,  great  brunt 
of  weapons  was  about  him.  Then  took  Eyvind 
Finnson  a  hat  and  did  it  over  the  king's  helm. 
But  forthright  Eyvind  Braggart  cried  out  on  high  : 
"  Doth  now  the  king  of  the  Northmen  hide  ?  or  is 
he  fled  away  ?  where  is  gotten  the  golden  helm  ?  " 
Forth  then  went  Eyvind  and  Alf  his  brother 
with  him,  smiting  on  either  hand,  and  making 
as  they  were  mad  or  raging.     But  King  Hakon 


1 86  The  Saga  Library.  XXXI 

cried  on  high  to  Eyvind  :  "  Keep  thou  the 
road  wherein  thou  art,  if  thou  wouldst  find  the 
king  of  the  Northmen." 

So  sayeth  Eyvind  Skald-spiller  : 

Man's  friend  to  gold  unfriendly, 

The  speeder  of  the  tempest 

Of  slaughter-hurdles'  Gefn, 

Bade  Braggart  nowise  turn  him. 

If  thou  for  victory  yearning 

Wouldst  find  the  deft  crafts-master 

Of  Odin's  brunt,  hold  hither  ! 

To  the  king  of  the  doughty  Northmen. 

But  little  was  the  while  to  bide  ere  thither  came 
Eyvind  and  hove  up  sword  and  smote  on  the  king  ; 
but  Thoralf  thrust  forth  his  shield  against  him,  so 
that  Eyvind  staggered;  and  the  king  took  his  sword 
Ouern-biter  in  both  hands,  and  smote  down  on  Ey- 
vind's  helm,  and  clove  helm  and  head  down  to  the 
shoulders.      Therewith  Thoralf  slew  Alf  Ashman. 

So  sayeth  Eyvind  Skald-spiller  : 

I  wot  that  in  both  hands  brandished 
Sharp  bit  King  Hakon's  wound-wand 
On  him,  the  middling  doughty 
Dweller  in  hulk  sea-gliding. 
The  fearless  one  that  eketh 
The  squall  of  the  boar  of  AH, 
The  Dane's  hurt,  clave  the  hair-mounds 
With  war-brand  golden-hilted. 

After  the  fall  of  those  brethren.  King  Hakon 
went  forth  so  hard,  that  all  folk  shrank  aback 
before  him  ;  and  anon  therewith  fell  terror  and 
fleeing  among  the  folk  of  Eric's  sons.  But  King 
Hakon   was   in    the  vanward    of  his   array,  and 


XXXI    The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  187 

followed  fast  on  the  fleers,  and  smote  oft  and 
hard.  Then  flew  forth  a  shaft,  such  as  is  cafled  a 
dart,  and  smote  King  Hakon  on  the  arm  up  in 
the  muscle  below  the  shoulder.  And  the  talk  of 
many  men  it  is,  that  a  foot-page  of  Gunnhild,  one 
named  Kisping,  ran  forth  into  the  press  crying 
out :  "  Give  room  to  the  king's-bane  ! "  and  so  shot 
the  arrow  at  King  Hakon.  Yet  some  say  that 
none  knoweth  who  shot ;  as  may  well  be,  because 
arrows  and  spears,  and  all  kind  of  shot  were  flying 
as  thick  as  the  snow  drifts. 

Many  men  fell  of  the  folk  of  Eric's  sons,  both 
on  the  field  of  battle,  and  on  the  way  to  the  ships, 
yea,  and  on  the  very  beach ;  and  many  leapt  into 
the  deep  sea.  Many  there  were  who  came  aboard 
the  ships,  amongst  whom  were  all  Eric's  sons,  and 
they  rowed  away  forthwith,  yet  followed  of  King 
Hakon's  men. 

So  sayeth  Thord  Siarekson  : 

Wolves'  slayer  wards  the  coast-folk  : 

Thus  duly  peace  is  broken. 

That  king  all  men  were  wishing 

At  home  to  grow  eld-hoary. 

But  toil  forsooth  hove  upward 

When  Gunnhild's  heir  from  the  Southland, 

The  gold's  well-wonted  scarer. 

Fled,  and  the  king  was  fallen. 

Now  fainting  was  and  fleeing, 
When  no  few  wounded  bonders 
Sat  by  the  strong-rowed  gunwale. 
And  a  man  and  another  perished. 
Sure  this  to  prowess  pointeth, 
When  the  all-rich  Niord  of  Gondul 
Who  giveth  drink  to  Hugin, 
Went  next  the  king  in  battle. 


1 88  The  Saga  Library.        XXXII 

CHAPTER   XXXII.      THE    DEATH    OF 
KING    HAKON. 

KING  HAKON  went  forth  unto  his  ship, 
and  let  bind  his  hurt ;  but  so  fast  the 
blood  ran  from  it  that  it  might  not  be 
staunched ;  and  as  day  wore  the  king's  might 
waned.  Then  he  tells  his  men  that  he  would  fare 
north  to  his  house  at  Alrek-stead  ;  but  when  they 
came  to  Hakon's  crag  they  brought-to  there,  for 
the  king  was  nigh  departing.  Then  he  calls  his 
friends  to  him,  and  tells  them  how  he  will  have 
his  realm  ordered.  He  had  one  child,  a  daughter 
named  Thora,  but  no  son ;  so  he  bade  send  word 
to  the  sons  of  Eric,  saying  that  they  shall  be  kings 
in  the  land,  but  bidding  them  hold  his  kin  and 
friends  in  honour. 

"  For,"  said  he,  "  though  life  be  fated  me,  yet 
will  I  get  me  from  the  land  unto  Christian  men, 
and  atone  for  what  I  have  misdone  against  God. 
Yet  if  I  die  here  amongst  the  heathen,  then  give 
me  grave  such  as  seemeth  good  to  you." 

A  little  thereafter  King  Hakon  gave  up  the  ghost, 
there  on  the  very  rock  whereas  he  had  been  born. 

So  was  King  Hakon  sorrowed  for,  that  both 
friends  and  foes  wept  his  death,  and  said  that  never 
again  would  so  good  a  king  come  to  Norway. 
His  friends  brought  his  body  north  to  Seaham  in 
North  Hordland,  and  raised  there  a  great  howe, 
and  laid  the  king  therein,  all  armed  with  the  best 
of  his  array,  but  set  no  wealth  therein  beside. 
Such  words  they  spake  over  his  grave  as  heathen 
men  had  custom,  wishing  him  welfare  to  Valhall. 


XXXII   The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  189 

Eyvind  Skald-spiller  did  a  song  on  the  fall  of 
King  Hakon,  and  of  how  he  was  welcomed  to 
Valhall.  It  is  called  Hakon's  Song,  and  this  is  the 
beginning  thereof : 

Gondul  and  Skogul 

Sent  forth  the  Goth-god 

From  the  king-folk  to  choose  him 

What  kindred  of  Yngvi 

Should  fare  unto  Odin 

For  Valhall's  abiding. 

There  found  they  Biorn's  brother 

A-donning  his  byrny. 

The  king  the  most  goodly 

Come  neath  the  war-banner. 

The  foemen  were  drooping. 

Shaken  the  shafts  were, 

When  uphove  the  brunt  of  the  battle. 

The  Halogaland  folk, 

The  Holmroga  people. 

The  earls'  bane  was  cheering 

As  he  wended  to  battle. 

Good  gathering  of  Northmen 

The  noble  one  mustered  ; 

Neath  brig-ht-shininof  helm 

Stood  the  dread  of  the  Isle- Danes. 

War-weed  he  did  off  him, 
On  field  cast  his  byrny 
The  war-warders'  leader, 
Ere  the  fisrht  had  beafinnine. 
There  he  played  with  the  people 
The  land's  peace  a-winning. 


1 90  The  Saga  L  ibravy.        XXXII 

The  kinor  merry-hearted 
Neath  gold  helm  a-standing. 

So  bit  the  sword 
In  the  king's  hand  swayed 
Through  Vafad's  weed 
As  through  the  water. 
Crashed  there  the  sword-points, 
Shivered  the  shields  there, 
Rattled  the  axe-clash 
On  skulls  of  the  people. 

Trodden  were  targes 
And  skulls  of  the  Northmen 
Before  the  hard  feet 
Of  the  hilt  of  the  Ring-Tyr ; 
War  rose  in  the  island 
Where  the  kings  reddened 
The  shield-bright  burgs 
In  blood  of  warriors. 

Burnt  there  wound-fires 
Amid  the  wounds  bloody  ; 
There  were  the  long  swords 
At  men's  lives  a-lowting. 
Hish  swelled  the  wound-sea 
About  the  swords'  nesses; 
The  flood  of  spears  fell 
On  the  foreshore  of  Stord. 

Blended  were  they 
Neath  the  red  shield's  heaven  ; 
Neath  Skogul's  cloud-storm 
For  rings  they  strove  there, 


XXXII    The  Story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  1 9 1 

Roared  the  spear-waves 
In  Odin's  weather; 
Fell  many  a  man 
Before  the  sword-stream. 

There  sat  the  lords 
With  swords  all  naked, 
With  sharded  shields, 
And  shot-pierced  byrnies. 
This  was  the  host 
With  hearts  down-fallen 
Who  had  to  wend 
Their  ways  to  Valhall. 

So  Gondul  spake, 

On  spear-shaft  steadied : 

"  Great  now  the  gods'  folk  groweth. 
Whereas  Hakon  the  high 
And  a  mighty  host 

They  bid  to  their  home,  to  abide." 

That  heard  the  king 
What  the  Valkyrs  spake, 

The  glorious  ones  from  a-horseback. 
Wise  ways  they  had 
As  helmed  they  sat  there, 

And  hove  up  shield  before  them. 

Spake  Hakon : 
"  Why  sharest  thou  war's  lot 
In  such  wise,  Geir-skogul  ? 
Worthy  we  were  of  the  gain  of  the  gods." 


192  The  Saga  Library.        XXXII 

Spake  Skogul  : 
"  Yea,  and  have  we  not  wrought 
That  the  field  thou  hast  held, 

And  fled  are  thy  foemen  away  ?  " 

"  Come  ride  we  away  then," 
Quoth  the  rich  Skogul, 

"  To  the  green  homes  of  god-folk. 
Come  tell  we  to  Odin 
How  a  great  king  is  coming 

To  gaze  on  his  godhead  itself." 

Spake  out  the  high  god  : 
"  Ye,  Hermod  and  Bragi, 

Go  forth  now  the  mighty  to  meet ; 
For  this  is  a  king, 
And  a  champion  far-famed, 

Who  fareth  his  way  to  our  hall." 

Spake  now  the  king 
From  the  battle-roar  come. 

And  he  stood  with  blood  bedrifted  : 
"  Odin,  meseems, 
Looketh  awfully  on  us  ; 

Grim  of  heart  we  behold  him  to-day." 

"  Nay,  the  peace  of  all  heroes 
Here  hast  thou  gotten. 

Come,  drink  of  the  ale  of  the  ^Esir ! 
O  foe  of  the  Earl-folk, 
Herein  shalt  thou  find 

Eight  brethren  of  thine,"  quoth  Bragi. 


XXXII   The  story  of  Hakon  the  Good.  193 

The  good  king  spake  : 
"  Our  own,  our  wargear 

Here  will  we  have  as  of  old. 
Helm  and  byrny 
Are  good  for  heeding  ; 

Full  seemly  to  handle  the  spear." 

Now  was  it  wotted 
How  well  the  king 

Had  upheld  holy  places, 
Whereas  all  powers 
And  all  the  god-folk 

Bade  Hakon  welcome  home. 

On  a  goodly  day 
Were  a  great  one  born 

To  get  him  such  good  will, 
And  the  days  of  his  life 
Shall  be  told  of  for  good 

For  ever  and  evermore. 

Till  free,  unbound, 
Mid  folk  of  men 

The  Fenrir's  wolf  shall  fare, 
No  one  so  good 
To  his  empty  path 

Of  the  kingly  folk  shall  come. 

Now  dieth  wealth, 
Die  friends  and  kin, 

And  lea  and  land  lie  waste. 
Since  Hakon  fared 
To  the  heathen  gods 

Are  a  many  folk  enthralled. 
III.  o 


THE    STORY   OF    KING    HARALD 

GREYCLOAK    AND   OF   EARL   HAKON 

THE   SON    OF  SIGURD. 


THE  STORY  OF  KING 

HARALD   GREYCLOAK   AI^D 

OF  EARL  HAKON  THE 

SON  OF  SIGURD. 

CHAPTER  I.  THE  UPRISING  OF  ERICS 
SONS  :  AND  OF  EYVIND  SKALD- 
SPILLER. 

SO  Eric's  sons  took  to  them  the  kingdom  of 
Norway  after  that  King  Hakon  was  fallen. 
Harald  was  the  most  accounted  of  amongst 
those  brethren,  and  the  eldest  of  them  yet  ahve. 
Gunnhild,  their  mother,  had  much  to  do  with  the 
ruling  of  the  land  along  with  them,  and  she  was 
called  the  Kings'  Mother.  These  were  lords  in 
the  land  in  those  days  :  to  wit,  Tryggvi  Olafson, 
in  the  East-country ;  Gudrod  Biornson  in  West- 
fold  ;  and  Sigurd  the  Earl  of  Ladir  in  Thrand- 
heim.  But  Gunnhild's  sons  held  but  the  mid  land 
the  first  winter.  Then  went  word  betwixt  Gunn- 
hild's sons  and  Tryggvi  and  Gudrod,  and  all  that 
was  said  went  toward  peace,  to  wit,  that  they 
should  hold  such  like  share  of  the  realm  of 
Gunnhild's  sons  as  they  had  aforetime  held  of 
Kinof  Hakon. 


198  The  Saga  Library.  I 

There  was  one  named  Glum  Geirason,  the  skald 
of  King  Harald,  and  a  man  of  great  daring,  and 
he  made  this  song  on  the  fall  of  King  Hakon  : 

Good  vengeance  then  gat  Harald 
For  Gamli.     But  sword-bearers 
Lost  life  whenas  the  fight-strong 
War-leader  fame  was  winning. 
When  Battle-god's  black  falcons 
Drank  of  the  blood  of  Hakon, 
I  heard  how  the  ruddy  wound-reed 
Beyond  the  sea  was  reddened. 

Right  dear  was  this  song  deemed ;  but  when 
Eyvind  Finnson  heard  thereof,  he  made  this  song, 
which  is  aforewrit : 

The  flight-shy  king  aforetime 
Hath  reddened  Fenrir's  jaw-gag 
In  Gamli's  blood  ;  there  waxed 
The  hearts  of  the  trees  of  steel-storm, 
When  seaward  the  unslumbering 
Drave  down  the  heirs  of  Eric. 
Great  grief  on  all  spear-warders 
For  the  king's  fall  lieth  heavy. 

And  this  stave  also  was  given  forth  far  and 
wide.  But  when  King  Harald  heard  thereof,  he 
laid  a  death-guilt  on  Eyvind,  till  at  last  their 
friends  brought  peace  about  between  them,  so  that 
Eyvind  should  become  King  Harald's  skald,  even 
as  erst  he  had  been  the  skald  of  King  Hakon. 
They  were  nigh  akin,  for  Gunnhild,  the  mother  of 
Eyvind,  was  the  daughter  of  Earl  Halfdan.  But 
her  mother  was  Ingibiorg,  daughter  of  King 
Harald  Hairfair. 

So  Eyvind  made  this  stave  on  King  Harald  : 


I       The  story  of  Harald  Grey  cloak.      199 

Herd's  land-ward,  little  say  they 
Thou  lettedst  thine  heart  falter 
When  burst  wound's  hail  on  byrnies 
And  bows  were  bent  against  thee, 
That  tide  the  full-edged  sheath-ice 
Naked  screamed  out  in  battle, 
In  hands  of  thine,  O  Harald, 
For  the  hungry  wolf's  fulfilling. 

The  sons  of  Gunnhild  abode  mostly  In  the  mid 
land  ;  for  they  trusted  not  to  abide  under  the  hands 
either  of  the  Thrandheim  men,  or  of  those  of  the 
Wick,  who  had  been  the  greatest  friends  of  King 
Hakon,  and  withal  there  were  many  great  men  in 
either  country. 

But  now  men  went  about  to  make  peace  be- 
tween Gunnhild's  sons  and  Earl  Sigurd,  for 
hitherto  had  they  gotten  no  dues  from  Thrand- 
heim ;  and  so  at  last  they  made  peace  between 
them,  the  kings  and  the  earl,  and  bound  the  same 
with  oaths.  Earl  Sigurd  was  to  have  such  do- 
minion in  Thrandheim  from  them  as  he  had  had 
aforetime  from  King  Hakon.  And  so  they  were 
at  peace  in  words  at  least. 

All  Gunnhild's  sons  were  called  miserly,  and  it 
was  said  of  them  that  they  buried  treasure  in  the 
earth  ;  whereof  made  Eyvind  Skald-spiller  a 
stave : 

Uller  of  leek  of  battle, 
Through  all  the  life  of  Hakon, 
The  seed  of  Fyri's  meadows 
On  the  falcon-fells  we  carried. 
But  now  the  folk's  foe  hideth 
The  meal  of  the  woeful  maidens 
Of  Prodi,  in  the  fair  flesh 
Of  the  troll-wives'  foeman's  mother. 


200  The  Saga  Library.  I 

And  this  : 

The  coif-sun  of  the  brow-fields 

Of  Fulla  shone  on  the  mountains 

Of  UUer's  keel  for  skald-folk 

All  through  the  life  of  Hakon. 

Now  the  sun  of  the  deep  river 

In  the  mother's  corpse  is  hidden 

Of  the  giants'  foe — so  mighty 

Are  the  spells  of  the  folk  strong-hearted. 

But  when  King  Harald  heard  of  these  staves 
he  sent  word  to  Eyvind  to  come  to  him.  But 
when  Eyvind  came  before  him,  the  king  laid  guilt 
on  him  and  called  him  his  foe.  "  And  it  befitteth 
thee  ill,"  said  he,  "  to  be  untrusty  to  me,  whereas 
thou  hast  now  become  my  man." 

Then  sang  Eyvind  a  stave  : 

Dear  king,  I  had  one  master 
Or  ever  thee  I  gat  me  ; 
I  pray  for  me  no  third  one. 
For  eld,  lord,  'gainst  me  beateth. 
True  to  the  dear  king  was  I, 
With  two  shields  played  I  never ; 
O  king,  of  thy  flock  am  I, 
Now  on  my  hands  eld  falleth. 

King  Harald  made  Eyvind  handsel  him  self- 
doom  in  the  case.  Now  Eyvind  had  a  gold  ring 
great  and  goodly,  which  was  called  Mouldy,  and 
had  long  agone  been  taken  from  out  the  earth. 
This  ring  the  king  saith  he  will  have,  and  there 
was  nought  else  for  it. 

Then  sang  Eyvind  : 

Surely  from  henceforth  should  I, 
Speeder  of  skates  of  isle-mead. 


II      The  story  of  Harald  Greycloak.     201 

Find  setting  fair  to  me-ward 
Thy  breeze  of  giant-maidens. 
Since  now  we  needs  must  hand  thee, 
Chooser  of  hawk-land's  jewels, 
That  very  lair  of  the  ling-worm 
Which  long  time  was  my  father's. 

Therewith  fared   Eyvind  home,  nor  is   it  told 
that  he  ever  met  King  Harald  again. 


CHAPTER  H.  OF  GUNNHILD'S  SONS, 
AND  HOW  THEY  HELD  THE  CHRIS- 
TIAN  FAITH. 

GUNNHILD'S  sons  had  been  christened 
in  England,  as  is  aforewrit ;  but  when 
they  came  to  the  ruling  of  Norway  they 
might  nowise  bringf  about  the  christeninsf  of  men 
in  the  land.  But  whensoever  they  might  compass 
it,  they  brake  down  temples  and  undid  the  feasts 
of  offerings,  and  gat  great  hatred  thereby.  Early 
in  their  days  came  to  nought  the  plenteous 
seasons  ;  for  many  kings  there  were,  and  each  with 
his  court  about  him  ;  and  much  they  needed,  and 
at  great  cost,  and  withal  they  were  most  greedy  of 
wealth.  Neither  held  they  the  laws  that  King 
Hakon  had  set  up,  save  when  it  pleased  them. 

They  were  all  the  goodliest  of  men,  strong  and 
big,  and  great  of  prowess.  So  sayeth  Glum 
Geirason  in  that  drapa  which  he  made  on  Harald 
Gunnhildson  : 

The  terror-staff  of  the  jaw-teeth 
Of  Heimdall,  he  that  ofttimes 
Pressed  on  in  fight,  was  master 
Of  twelve-fold  kingly  prowess. 


202  The  Saga  Library.  Ill 

Oft  those  brethren  went  about  all  together,  but 
whiles  each  by  himself.  They  were  men  hard- 
hearted and  bold,  great  warriors  and  right  happy 
in  battle. 


CHAPTER    III.       THE    PLOTTING    OF 
GUNNHILD  AND  HER  SONS. 

GUNNHILD,  the  Kings'  Mother,  and  her 
sons  would  oft  be  meeting  for  talk  and 
counsel,  and  turned  over  the  matters  of 
the  land  thereby.  And  on  a  time  Gunnhild  asked 
of  her  sons,  "  What  way  are  ye  minded  to  let  things 
fare  in  the  matter  of  the  dominion  of  Thrandheim  ? 
Ye  bear  the  name  of  kings,  indeed,  as  your  fathers 
did  before  you  ;  but  little  have  ye  of  land  or  folk, 
and  yet  are  ye  many  to  share.  East  in  the  Wick 
Tryggvi  and  Gudrod  bear  rule,  but  they  indeed 
may  have  some  claim  thereto,  seeing  of  what  kin 
they  be  ;  but  Earl  Sigurd  rules  alone  over  all 
Thrandheim,  nor  wot  I  how  this  may  be  meet,  to 
suffer  but  a  very  earl  to  take  so  great  dominion 
from  under  you  ;  and  marvellous  meseemeth,  that 
year  by  year  ye  go  a-warring  in  other  lands,  while 
ye  let  an  earl  of  your  own  country  take  from  you 
the  heritage  of  your  fathers.  A  little  matter  had  it 
seemed  to  King  Harald,  thy  namesake,  thy  father's 
father,  to  take  from  one  earl  life  and  land,  when 
he  won  all  Norway  and  held  it  unto  eld." 

Harald  answers  :  "It  is  nought  so  easy, "  says 
he,  "to  end  the  days  of  Earl  Sigurd's  life,  as 
it  is  to  cut  the  throat  of  a  kid  or  a  calf.  Earl 
Sigurd  is  of  high  blood,  and  hath  much  kin,  and 


IV    TJie  Story  of  Harald  Greycloak.     203 

is  well-beloved  and  wise.  We  may  wot  well  that  if 
he  know  surely  that  he  may  look  for  enmity  at  our 
hands,  all  the  Thrandheimers  will  be  as  one  man 
with  him  ;  and  then  we  have  no  errand  thither 
but  an  ill  one.  Withal  meseemeth  none  of  us 
brethren  deems  it  safe  to  abide  under  the  hand  of 
the  Thrandheimers."  Then  spake  Gunnhild : 
"  Fare  our  redes  then  by  clean  another  way,  and 
let  us  betake  us  to  a  lesser  business.  Ye,  Harald 
and  Erling,  shall  abide  this  autumn  in  North- 
mere,  and  I  also  may  fare  with  you ;  and  then  shall 
we  try  all  together  what  may  be  done." 
So  in  this  wise  did  they. 


CHAPTER  IV.  THE  PLOTTING  OF 
GUNNHILD'S  SONS  WITH  GRIOT- 
GARD. 

THE  brother  of  Earl  Sigurd  was  called 
Griotgard.  He  was  far  the  youngest,  and 
the  least  accounted  of  withal ;  no  title  of 
honour  had  he,  but  kept  a  company  of  men  about 
him,  and  went  a-warring  in  the  summer-tide  and  so 
gat  him  wealth. 

Now  King  Harald  sent  men  into  Thrandheim 
to  Earl  Sigurd  with  friendly  gifts  and  friendly 
words,  and  the  messengers  said  that  King  Harald 
would  strike  up  such  friendship  with  the  earl  as 
had  been  aforetime  betwixt  him  and  King  Hakon  ; 
and  therewith  bidding  the  earl  come  see  King 
Harald  that  they  might  bind  their  friendship 
fast  and  fully.  Earl  Sigurd  received  well  the 
king's  messengers  and  the  king's  friendship,  but 


204  ^/^^  Saga  Library .  IV 

said  that  he  might  not  go  see  him  because  of 
his  much  business ;  but  he  sent  the  king  friendly 
gifts  and  good  words  and  kindness  in  return  for 
his  friendship.  So  fared  away  the  messengers, 
and  fared  to  find  Griotgard,  and  bare  him  the 
same  errand,  the  friendship  of  King  Harald  to 
wit,  and  the  bidding  to  his  house,  and  goodly  gifts 
withal ;  and  by  then  the  messengers  departed  for 
home,  Griotgard  had  promised  to  go.  And  so 
on  a  day  appointed  came  Griotgard  to  meet 
King  Harald  and  Gunnhild,  and  a  right  blithe 
welcome  he  had  of  them.  There  was  he  holden 
in  the  greatest  well-liking,  and  was  with  them 
in  the  closest  talk  and  many  hidden  matters ; 
till  it  came  to  this,  that  the  matter  of  Earl 
Sigurd  came  uppermost,  even  as  was  afore  agreed 
betwixt  the  king  and  the  queen.  Then  they 
showed  forth  to  Griotgard,  how  Earl  Sigurd  had 
long  held  him  of  small  account ;  and  if  he  would 
be  with  them  in  this  rede,  then  says  the  king  that 
Griotsfard  should  be  his  earl,  and  have  all  the 
dominion  which  Earl  Sigurd  had  had  heretofore. 
So  it  came  about  that  they  agreed  to  this  with 
solemn  words,  that  Griotgard  should  spy  out  a 
likely  time  for  falling  on  Earl  Sigurd,  and  send 
word  to  King  Harald  thereof  So  Griotgard 
fared  home  with  so  much  done,  and  had  good 
gifts  of  the  king. 


V-VI  The  story  of  HaraldGreycloak.    205 

CHAPTER     V.       THE      BURNING     OF 
EARL   SIGURD. 

EARL  SIGURD  fared  in  autumn-tide  in  to 
Stiordale,  and  abode  there  a-guesting. 
Thence  he  fared  out  to  Oglo,  there  to 
guest.  Now  ever  would  the  earl  have  many  men 
with  him,  for  he  trusted  the  kings  but  little ;  yet 
now,  whereas  such  friendly  words  had  passed  be- 
twixt him  and  Kinor  Harald,  he  had  no  ereat 
company  of  men.  So  now  Griotgard  did  King 
Harald  to  wit,  that  there  would  be  no  hopefuller 
time  to  fall  on  Earl  Sigurd.  So  the  self-same  night 
the  kings,  Harald  and  Erling,  went  up  the  Thrand- 
heim-firth  with  four  ships  and  a  great  company, 
and  sailed  in  by  night  and  starlight.  Then  came 
Griotgard  and  met  them ;  and  when  the  night 
was  far  spent,  they  came  to  Oglo,  whereas  Earl 
Sigurd  was  a-guesting.  There  they  set  fire  to  the 
house,  and  burned  the  stead  and  the  earl  therein, 
and  all  his  folk  with  him.  So  then  early  in  the 
morning  they  went  their  ways  down  the  firth  and 
so  south  to  Mere,  and  dwelt  there  a  lone  while. 


CHAPTER     VI.       THE     UPRISING     OF 
EARL    HAKON    SIGURDSON. 

HAKON,  the  son  of  Earl  Sigurd,  was  up 
in  Thrandheim  when  he  heard  of  these 
tidings.  Then  was  there  forthright  great 
running  to  arms  throughout  all  Thrandheim,  and 
every  keel  that  was  anywise  meet  for  war  was 
thrust   into   the    sea;    and  when    the    host   came 


2o6  The  Saga  Library.  VI 

together  they  took  for  earl  and  captain  of  their 
host  Hakon,  son  of  Earl  Sigurd,  and  therewith 
the  host  put  out  down  the  Thrandheim-firth.  But 
when  the  sons  of  Gunnhild  knew  thereof  they 
fared  south  to  Raumsdale  and  South-mere ;  and 
either  side  kept  watch  on  the  other. 

Earl  Sigurd  was  slain  two  winters  after  the  fall 
of  King  Hakon. 

Eyvind  Skald-spillersays  thus  inthe  Haloga-tale : 

And  Sigurd,  he 
The  swans  that  feedeth 
Of  the  Burden-Tyr 
With  the  rooks'  beer 
From  Hadding's  chosen, 
The  land's  wielders 
Left  life-bereft 
Down  there  at  Oglo. 

There  then  the  giver 
Of  the  arm's  gold-worm, 
Who  nourished  never 
Fear  of  the  fish-land. 
Laid  his  life  down, 
Whenas  the  land's  lords 
In  trust  betrayed 
Tyr's  very  kindred. 

Earl  Hakon  held  Thrandheim  with  the  might 
of  his  kin  to  help  him  for  three  winters,  so  that 
the  sons  of  Gunnhild  gat  no  dues  from  Thrand- 
heim. Hakon  had  many  battles  with  Gunnhild's 
sons,  and  each  slew  many  men  for  the  other. 
Hereof  telleth  Einar  Jingle-scale  in  the  Gold-lack, 
which  he  made  about  Earl  Hakon : 

The  troth-fast  spear-point  dealer, 
Wide  sea-host  out  he  drew  there, 


VI     The  Story  of  Ha  raid  Grey  cloak.     207 

The  merry  king  laid  sleeping 

All  sloth  in  storms  of  Gondul. 

The  trier  of  the  red  moon 

That  is  of  Odin's  elbow, 

Eager  uphove  the  fight-sail 

Yox  the  kings'  fight-mood's  allaying. 

And  again  he  saith  : 

The  gladdener  of  the  swan-fowl 
Of  the  heavy  sword-stream  nowise 
Had  any  wite  laid  on  him 
For  the  shaft-storm  of  the  spear-wife. 
Stoutly  the  lord  of  fight-crash 
Shook  from  Hlokk's  sail  the  bow-hail, 
And  he  of  the  sword  unsparing 
Goodly  the  wolves'  life  nourished. 

Full  many  a  storm  of  Ali 

Most  mighty  was  befalling 

Ere  the  deft  grove  of  the  shield-leek 

Took  the  Eastland  at  the  gods'  will. 

And  moreover  Einar  telleth  how  Earl  Hakon 
avenged  his  father  : 

Loud  praise  I  bear  forth  herewith 
For  that  vengeance  for  his  father 
Which  the  warder  of  waves'  raven 
^Vreaked  with  the  sword  of  battle. 

Mail-rain  of  the  sword-storm's  urger 
Rained  wide  on  the  life  of  hersirs, 
And  he,  for  battle  minded, 
Gave  many  a  thane  to  Odin. 
The  Vidur  of  gale  of  sea-steads 
Let  wax  the  life-cold  sword-storm 
'Gainst  the  shelter  of  the  warriors 
That  raise  the  High-one's  tempest. 

After  these  things  the  friends  of  either  side  went 
between  them  with  words  of  peace  ;  for  the  bonders 


2o8  The  Saga  Library.  VII 

were  weary  of  war  and  unrest  in  the  very  land. 
And  so  it  was  brought  by  the  redes  of  wise  men, 
that  peace  was  made  between  them,  and  Hakon 
was  to  have  such  dominion  in  Thrandheim  as 
Earl  Sigurd  his  father  had  had,  but  the  kings  the 
dominion  therein  that  King  Hakon  had  had  before 
them  ;  and  this  was  bound  with  full  oath  and  troth. 
And  now  befell  great  love  betwixt  Earl  Hakon 
and  Gunnhild,  though  now  and  again  they  baited 
each  other  with  guile.  And  so  time  wore  for 
other  three  winters,  and  Hakon  abode  in  peace  in 
his  dominion. 


CHAPTER  Vn.     OF   GREYCLOAK. 

KING  HARALD  abode  oftenest  in  Hord- 
land  and  Rogaland,  and  yet  more  of  the 
brethren  also  ;  and  oft  was  their  dwelling 
at  Hardang.  Now  on  a  certain  summer  came  a 
ship  of  burden  from  Iceland  and  owned  of  Ice- 
landers, and  laden  with  grey  cloaks.  They  brought 
the  ship  up  to  Hardang,  because  they  had  heard 
tliat  there  already  was  the  greatest  concourse  of 
men  ;  but  when  men  came  to  deal  with  them  they 
would  not  buy  their  grey  cloaks.  So  went  the 
skipper  to  King  Harald,  for  he  had  known  him  to 
speak  to  aforetime,  and  told  him  of  his  trouble.  The 
king  said  he  would  come  to  them,  and  did  so.  King 
Harald  was  a  kindly-mannered  man  and  a  merry- 
hearted.  He  was  come  there  in  a  cutter  all  manned; 
he  looked  on  their  lading,  and  spake  to  the  skipper: 
"  Wilt  thou  give  me  one  of  thy  grey  cloaks  ? " 
"With  a  good   will  would   I,"   said  the  skipper, 


VIII    The  Story  of  Harald  Grey  cloak.  209 

"  yea,  and  even  more."  Then  the  king  took  a  grey 
cloak,  and  cloaked  him  therewith,  and  so  went 
down  into  the  barge  ;  and  before  they  rowed  away 
every  one  of  his  men  had  bought  a  cloak.  More- 
over, a  few  days  thereafter  came  thither  so  many 
men  every  one  of  them  wanting  to  buy  a  grey 
cloak,  that  not  the  half  of  them  that  wanted  them 
could  get  them. 

So  ever  after  was  the  king  called  Harald  Grey- 
cloak. 


CHAPTER      VHI.        THE      BIRTH     OF 
EARL    ERIC. 

EARL  HAKON  fared  on  a  winter  to  the 
Uplands  to  a  feast,  and  there,  as  it  happed, 
he  lay  with  a  certain  woman,  and  she  lowly 
of  kin ;  and  as  time  wore  the  woman  went  with  child, 
and  when  it  was  born  it  was  a  man-child  ;  so  it  was 
sprinkled  with  water  and  called  Eric.  The  mother 
brought  the  lad  to  Earl  Hakon,  and  said  that  he 
was  the  father  thereof;  so  the  earl  let  the  lad  be 
nourished  at  the  house  of  one  called  Thorleif  the 
Sage.  He  dwelt  up  in  Middledale,  and  was  a  wise 
man  and  a  wealthy,  and  a  great  friend  of  the  earl's. 
Eric  speedily  waxed  hopeful  ;  he  was  of  the  fairest 
aspect,  and  great  and  strong  from  his  earliest  days. 
The  earl  had  but  little  to  say  to  him.  Earl  Hakon 
was  the  goodliest  to  look  on  of  all  men,  not  high 
of  stature,  yet  strong  enow,  and  well  skilled  in 
all  prowess,  wise  of  wit,  and  the  greatest  of  warriors. 


in. 


2IO  The  Saga  Library.  IX 

CHAPTER     IX.      THE     SLAYING     OF 
KING   TRYGGVI. 

ON  a  certain  autumn  Earl  Hakon  fared  to 
the  Uplands,  and  when  he  came  on  to 
Heathmark  there  came  to  meet  him  King 
Tryggvi  Olafson  and  King  Gudrod  Biornson,  and 
thither  also  came  Gudbrand  a-Dale.  These  held 
counsel  together,  and  sat  long  in  privy  talk,  whereof 
this  came  uppermost,  that  each  should  be  friend  of 
the  other  ;  and  therewith  they  parted  and  went 
home  each  to  his  own  realm.  Now  Gunnhild  and 
her  sons  hear  hereof,  and  misdoubt  them  of  it,  that 
they  have  been  plotting  against  the  kings  ;  so  often 
they  talk  hereof  together.  But  in  spring-tide  King 
Harald  and  King  Gudrod  his  brother  give  out  that 
they  will  be  a-faring  a  war-voyage  in  the  summer 
West-over-the-sea,  or  into  the  East-countries,  as 
their  wont  was.  So  they  gather  their  folk  together 
and  thrust  their  ships  into  the  water  and  array  them 
for  departure ;  but  when  they  drank  their  ale  of 
departure,  great  drinking  there  was,  and  a  many 
things  spoken  over  the  drink  ;  and  so  they  gat  to 
the  sport  of  likening  man  to  man,  and  the  talk  fell  on 
the  kings  themselves.  Then  spake  a  man,  saying 
that  King  Harald  was  the  foremost  of  those 
brethren  in  all  matters.  Then  waxed  King  Gudrod 
very  wroth,  and  says  so  much  as  that  he  will  be 
none  the  worse  in  any  wise  than  King  Harald, 
and  that  he  is  ready  to  prove  the  same.  Then 
speedily  were  they  full  wroth  either  of  them,  so 
that  either  bade  other  come  and  fight,  and  ran  to 
their  weapons  withal.      But  they  who  had  their 


X      The  Story  of  Ilarald  Grey  cloak.     2 1 1 

wits  about  them,  and  were  the  less  drunken,  stayed 
them  and  ran  betwixt.  So  they  went  both  to  their 
ships,  but  it  was  no  longer  to  be  looked  for  that 
they  should  sail  together.  Gudrod  sailed  east 
along  the  land,  and  Harald  made  out  into  the 
main,  saying  that  he  would  sail  VVest-over-the-sea ; 
but  when  he  was  gotten  without  the  isles,  he  turned 
and  sailed  cast  along  the  land,  keeping  out  to  sea. 
King  Gudrod  sailed  by  the  common  course  cast- 
away to  the  Wick,  and  so  east  across  the  Fold. 
Thence  he  sent  word  to  King  Tryggvi  to  come 
and  meet  him,  and  they  would  go  both  together 
that  summer  a-warring  in  the  Eastlands.  King 
Tryggvi  took  the  message  well  and  hopefully.  He 
had  heard  that  King  Gudrod  had  but  few  folk  ;  so 
he  went  to  meet  him  with  but  one  cutter,  and  they 
met  at  the  Walls,  east  of  Sotaness.  But  when  they 
came  to  the  council,  King  Gudrod's  men  leapt 
forth  and  slew  King  Tryggvi  and  twelve  men 
with  him ;  and  he  lieth  at  the  place  which  is  now 
called  Tryggvi's  Cairn. 


CHAPTER    X.        THE    FALL   OF    KING 
GUDROD. 

NOW  King  Harald  sailed  far  out  to  sea, 
and  he  made  in  for  the  Wick,  and  came 
a-night-time  to  Tunsberg.  There  heard 
he  that  King  Gudrod  was  a-guesting  a  little  way 
up  the  country.  So  King  Harald  and  his  folk 
went  thither,  and  came  there  a-night-time,  and 
took  the  house  over  their  heads.  King  Gud- 
rod came  forth,  he  and  his ;   but  short  was  the 


212  The  Saga  Library.  XI 

stour  or  e\-er  Kinj^  Gudrod  fell,  and  many  men 
with  him.  Then  King  Harald  fared  away  to  find 
King  Gudrod  his  brother,  and  they  twain  laid  all 
the  Wick  under  them. 


CHAPTER  XI.    OF  HARALD  THE 
GRENLANDER. 

KING  GUDROD  BIORNSON  had 
wedded  well  and  meetly,  and  had  a  son 
by  his  wife  called  Harald  ;  he  was  sent  into 
Grenland  to  Roi  the  White,  a  lord  of  the  land,  to 
be  fostered  there.  The  son  of  Roi  was  Rani  the 
Wide-faring,  and  Harald  and  he  were  foster-breth- 
ren and  much  of  an  age.  After  the  fall  of  Gudrod 
his  father,  Harald,  who  was  called  the  Gren- 
lander,  fled  away  to  the  Uplands  with  Rani  his 
foster-brother  and  but  few  other  men,  and  Harald 
tarried  awhile  with  his  kin.  Now  Eric's  sons  pried 
closely  into  all  such  as  had  enmity  against  them,  and 
on  those  the  most  whom  they  deemed  like  to  rise 
up  against  them.  Harald's  kindred  gave  him  the 
rede  that  he  should  depart  from  the  land;  so 
Harald  the  Grenlander  fared  east  to  Sweden,  and 
sought  for  himself  a  crew,  so  that  he  might  fall 
into  company  with  such  men  as  went  a-warring  to 
ofather  wealth ;  and  Harald  was  the  doughtiest  of 
men.  There  was  one  Tosti  in  Sweden,  the  mightiest 
and  noblest  of  all  men  of  that  land  who  lacked  title 
of  dignity  ;  he  was  the  greatest  of  warriors,  and  was 
for  the  most  part  a-warring,  and  he  was  called 
Skogul-Tosti.  Into  his  fellowship  Harald  the 
Grenlander  betook  himself,  and  was  with  Skogul- 


XII    The  story  of  Harald  Greycloak.    21^ 

Tosti  a-warring  in  the  summer,  and  every  man 
deemed  well  of  Harald,  and  Harald  abode  behind 
with  Tosti  through  the  winter.  Si^rrid  was  the 
name  of  Tosti's  daughter  ;  young  and  fair  she  was, 
and  exceeding  high-minded.  She  was  afterward 
wedded  to  Eric  the  Victorious,  the  Swede-king, 
and  their  son  was  Olaf  the  Swede,  who  was  king 
in  Sweden  in  after-times.  King  Eric  died  of  sick- 
ness at  Upsala  ten  winters  after  Styrbiorn  fell. 


CHAPTER   XII.        THE    WARRING    OF 
EARL    HAKON. 

THE  sons  of  Gunnhild  drew  a  great  host 
out  of  the  Wick,  and  so  fare  north  along 
the  land,  gathering  ships  and  folk  from 
every  country  ;  and  they  lay  it  bare  that  they 
are  bringing  that  same  host  north  to  Thrandheim 
against  Earl  Hakon. 

Thereof  heareth  the  earl,  and  gathereth  folk 
and  goeth  a-shipboard  ;  but  when  he  heard  of  the 
host  of  Gunnhild's  sons  how  many  they  were,  he 
led  his  folk  south  to  Mere,  and  harried  whereso 
he  came,  and  slew  much  folk.  Then  he  sent  back 
the  host  of  Thrandheim  and  the  whole  crowd  of 
the  bonders,  but  himself  fared  a-warring  all  about 
either  Mere  and  Raumsdale,  and  had  spies  abroad 
south  of  the  Stad  on  the  host  of  Gunnhild's  sons. 
But  when  he  heard  that  they  were  come  into  the 
Firths,  and  abode  a  wind  there  to  sail  north  about 
the  Stad,  then  sailed  Earl  Hakon  south  of  the 
Stad,  but  out  to  sea,  so  that  none  might  behold 
his  sails  from  the  land.     Then  he  held  his  course 


2 1 4  The  Saga  L  ibniry.  XIII 

by  the  open  sea  east  along  the  land  till  he  came 
ricfht  on  to  Denmark  ;  thence  he  sailed  for  the 
Eastlands,  and  harried  there  the  summer  long. 

The  sons  of  Gunnhild  led  their  host  north  into 
Thrandheim,  and  abode  there  a  long  while  through 
the  summer,  and  took  all  scat  and  dues  there  ; 
but  when  summer  Avas  far  spent,  Sigurd  Slaver 
and  Gudrod  abode  behind  there,  and  King  Harald 
and  the  other  brethren  went  into  the  East-country 
with  the  host  that  had  gone  with  them  in  the 
summer  season. 


CHAPTER    XIII.        OF    EARL    HAKON 
AND   THE   SONS   OF   GUNNHILD. 

EARL  HAKON  fared  in  autumn-tide 
to  Helsingland,  and  laid  up  his  ships 
there,  and  then  fared  by  land  through 
Helsingland  and  Jamtland,  and  so  west  over  the 
Keel  down  into  Thrandheim.  Much  folk  drew 
unto  him,  and  he  gat  a-shipboard.  But  when 
Gunnhild's  sons  hear  thereof  they  get  aboard  their 
ships  and  make  down  the  firth  ;  but  Earl  Hakon 
goeth  to  Ladir,  and  abode  there  the  winter,  while 
Gunnhild's  sons  dwelt  in  Mere;  and  either  made 
raids  on  the  other,  and  slew  men  each  of  the  other. 
Earl  Hakon  held  dominion  in  Thrandheim,  and 
was  there  oftest  in  winter-tide,  but  whiles  in  the 
summer  he  fared  east  into  Helsingland,  and  took 
his  ships  there,  and  went  into  the  Eastlands,  and 
harried  there  in  summer-tide.  But  whiles  he  abode 
in  Thrandheim,  and  had  his  host  out,  and  then  Gunn- 
hild's sons  might  not  hold  them  north  of  the  Stad. 


XIV   TJie  Story  of  Havald  Grey  cloak.   2 1 5 

CHAPTER    XIV.       THE    SLAYING    OF 
SIGURD   SLAVER. 

HARALD  GREYCLOAK  fared  on  a 
summer  north  to  Biarmland,  and  harried 
there,  and  had  a  great  battle  with  the 
folk  of  the  land  at  Dvvina  side.  There  had  King 
Harald  the  victory,  and  slew  much  folk ;  then  he 
harried  wide  about  in  the  land,  and  gat  to  him 
exceeding  great  wealth.  Hereof  telleth  Glum 
Geirason  : 

The  word-strong  king's  oppressor 
Reddened  the  fire-brand  east  there, 
All  northward  of  the  township. 
Where  saw  I  Biarm-folk  running. 
Spear-gale  the  youthful  Atheling 
Gat  him  on  that  same  journey. 
Good  word  the  men's  appeaser 
Found  on  the  side  of  Dwina. 

King  Sigurd  Slaver  came  to  the  house  of  Klypp 
the  Hersir;  he  was  the  son  of  Thord,  the  son  of 
Horda-Kari,  and  was  a  mighty  man  and  of  great 
kin.  Now  Klypp  was  not  at  home  as  then,  but 
Alof  his  wife  gave  the  king  good  welcome,  and 
there  was  noble  feast  and  great  drinking.  Alof 
was  the  daughter  of  Asbiorn,  and  the  sister  of 
Jarnskeggi  from  Yriar  in  the  North-country. 
Hreidar,  the  brother  of  Asbiorn,  was  the  father 
of  Styrkar,  the  father  of  Eindrid,  the  father  of 
Einar  Thambarskelfir. 

Now  the  king  went  a-night-time  to  the  bed  of 
Alof,  and  lay  with  her  against  her  will ;  and  there- 
after  fared   the    king   away.      Thereafter  in  the 


2 1 6  The  Saga  Library .  XV 

autumn-tide  King  Harald  and  Sigurd  liis  brother 
fared  up  to  Vors,  and  there  suinmoned  the  bonders 
to  a  Thing ;  at  which  Thing  the  bonders  fell  on 
them  to  slay  them,  but  they  escaped  and  went 
their  ways.  King  Harald  went  to  Hardanger,  but 
King  Sigurd  to  Alrek-stead.  But  when  Hersir 
Klypp  heard  thereof,  he  called  together  his  kins- 
men to  set  on  the  king  ;  and  the  captain  of  the 
company  was  Vemund  Knuckle-breaker.  And  so 
when  they  came  to  the  house  they  fell  on  the 
king.  And  so  tells  the  tale  that  Klypp  thrust  the 
king  through  with  a  sword,  and  slew  him  ;  but 
forthright  Erling  the  Old  slew  Klypp  on  the 
spot. 


CHAPTER  XV.     THE  FALL  OF  GRIOT- 
GARD. 

KING  HARALD  GREYCLOAK  and 
Gudrod  his  brother  drew  together  a  great 
host  from  out  the  East-country,  and  made 
for  Thrandheini  with  that  folk.  But  when  Earl 
Hakon  heard  thereof  he  gathered  folk  to  him,  and 
made  for  Mere  and  harried  there.  There  was 
Griotgard  his  father's  brother,  and  was  charged 
with  the  warding  of  the  land  for  Gunnhild's  sons ; 
he  drew  out  folk  even  as  the  kings  had  sent  him 
word.  Earl  Hakon  went  to  meet  him,  and  joined 
battle  with  him ;  there  fell  Griotgard  and  two  earls 
with  him,  and  much  other  folk.  Hereof  telleth 
Einar  Jingle-scale  : 

The  hardy  king  caused  hchii-storm 
To  fall  upon  his  foemen. 


XVI    The  Story  of  Harald  Grey  cloak.  2 1 7 

Thereof  were  friends  a-waxing 

In  Loft's  friend's  hall  of  friendship. 

Three  earls'  sons  fierce  were  fallen 

In  fiery  rain  of  Odin, 

Whereof  the  pride  of  the  people 

Great  praise  and  fame  hath  gotten. 

Thereafter  Earl  Hakon  sailed  out  to  sea,  and  so 
by  the  outer  course  south  along  the  land.  So  came 
he  south  right  on  to  Denmark  to  Kingr  Harald 
Gormson  the  Dane-king  ;  there  had  he  good  wel- 
come, and  abode  with  him  the  winter  through. 

There  also  with  the  Dane-king  was  a  man  called 
Harald,  who  was  son  of  Knut,  the  son  of  Gorm, 
and  was  the  brother's  son  of  King  Harald.  He 
was  new-come  from  warring,  wherein  he  had  long 
been,  and  had  gotten  thereby  very  great  wealth  ; 
so  he  was  called  Gold  Harald.  He  was  deemed 
to  have  good  right  to  be  king  in  Denmark. 


CHAPTER  XVI.     THE   FALL  OF  KING 
ERLING. 

KING  HARALD  GREYCLOAK  and 
those  brethren  brought  their  folk  north 
to  Thrandheim,  and  found  nought  to 
withstand  them  there ;  so  they  took  scat  and  dues, 
and  all  king's  revenues,  and  made  the  bonders  pay 
great  fines,  for  the  kings  had  now  for  a  long  while 
gotten  but  little  money  from  Thrandheim,  since 
Earl  Hakon  had  abided  there  with  many  men,  and 
had  been  at  war  with  the  kings. 

In  the  autumn  King  Harald  went  into  the  South- 
country  with  the  more  part  of  the  folk  that  were 


2 1 8  The  Saga  Library.  XVI I 

home-born  there  ;  but  King  ErHng  abode  behind 
with  his  folk,  and  he  had  yet  again  plenteous  goods 
of  the  bonders,  and  dealt  them  out  hard  measure. 
Thereof  the  bonders  bemoaned  them  sore,  and  took 
their  scathe  ill.  And  so  in  the  winter  they  gathered 
together  and  gat  a  great  company,  and  went  against 
King  Erling  as  he  was  out  a-guesting,  and  had 
battle  with  him.  There  fell  King  Erling,  and  a 
many  men  with  him. 


CHAPTER  XVII.   FAMINE  IN  NORWAY. 

IN  the  days  when  Gunnhild's  sons  ruled  over 
Norway  befell  great  scarcity,  and  ever  the 
greater  it  grew  the  longer  they  ruled  over 
the  land  ;  and  the  bonders  laid  it  to  the  account  of 
the  kings,  whereas  they  were  greedy  of  money, 
and  dealt  hardly  with  the  bonders.  To  such  a 
pitch  it  came  at  last,  that  all  up  and  down  the  land 
folk  well-nigh  lacked  all  corn  and  fish.  In  Halo- 
galand  was  there  such  hunger  and  need,  that  well- 
nigh  no  corn  grevv^  there,  and  the  snow  lay  all  over 
the  land  at  midsummer,  and  all  the  live-stock  was 
bound  in  stall  at  the  very  midsummer.  Thus  sang 
Eyvind  Skald-spiller  when  he  came  forth  from  his 
house,  and  it  was  snowing  hard  : 

On  Swolnir's  dame  it  snoweth, 
And  so  have  we  as  Finn-folk 
To  bind  the  hind  of  birch-buds 
In  byre  amidst  of  summer. 


XVIII  The  story  of  HaraldGreydoak.  219 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  OF  THE  ICE- 
LANDERS AND  EYVIND  SKALD- 
SPILLER. 

EYVIND  made  a  drapa  on  all  the  men  of 
Iceland,  and  they  gave  him  this  reward, 
I  that  each  bonder  gave  him  a  scat-penny 
of  the  weight  of  three  silver  pennies,  and  which 
would  cut  white.  But  when  this  silver  came  forth 
at  the  Althing,  men  took  counsel  to  get  smiths  to 
refine  the  silver ;  and  thereafter  was  a  cloak-clasp 
made  thereof,  and,  the  smithying  being  paid  for, 
the  clasp  was  worth  fifty  marks,  and  this  they  sent 
to  Eyvind.  But  now  Eyvind  let  shear  the  clasp 
asunder,  and  bought  him  stuff  therewith.  That 
same  spring  withal  came  a  shoal  of  herring  to 
certain  outward-lying  fishing-steads  ;  so  Eyvind 
manned  a  row-boat  of  his  with  his  house-carles 
and  tenants,  and  rowed  thither  whereas  the  herring 
were  being  netted  ;  and  he  sang  : 

Now  did  we  set  our  sea-horse 
Be  spurring  from  the  northward 
After  the  terns  fin-tailed, 
Foreboders  of  the  long  nets, 
To  wot,  O  dear  fire-goddess. 
If  silver-weeds  of  the  ice-fields, 
Through  which  the  wave-swine  rooteth, 
My  friends  be  fain  to  sell  me  ? 

So  utterly  were  his  goods  expended,  that  he 
must  needs  buy  herring  with  the  arrows  of  his 
bow  ;  as  he  singeth  : 

We  fetched  the  fair  cloak-buckle 
The  sea-heaven's  folk  had  sent  us 


220  The  Saga  Library.  XVIII 

From  over  the  sea,  and  sold  it 
For  store  of  the  swimming  firth-herd. 
The  more  part  of  the  herrings 
That  leap  from  hands  of  Egii, 
To  Mar  for  sea-shafts  sold  I, 
And  all  this  came  of  hunger. 


THE    STORY    OF    KING    OLAF 
TRYGGVISON. 


THE   STORY   OF    KING   OLAF 
TRYGGVISON. 

CHAPTER    I.      THE    BOITH    OF   OLAF 
TRYGGVISON. 

AST  RID  was  the  name  of  the  woman  whom 
King  Tryggvi  Olafson  had  had  for  wife; 
she  was  the  daughter  of  Eric  Biodaskalli, 
who  dwelt  at  Ofrustead,  a  mighty  man.  Now 
after  the  fall  of  King  Tryggvi,  Astrid  fled  away, 
and  fared  privily  with  such  chattels  as  she  might 
have  with  her.  In  her  company  was  her  foster- 
father,  Thorolf  Louse-beard  by  name.  He  never 
departed  from  her,  but  other  trusty  men  of  hers 
went  about  spying  of  tidings  of  her  foes,  and  their 
comings  and  Qroingrs. 

Now  Astrid  went  with  child  of  King  Tryggvi, 
and  she  let  herself  be  flitted  out  into  a  certain 
water,  and  lay  hidden  in  a  holm  thereamidst  with 
but  few  folk  in  her  company.  There  she  brought 
forth  a  child,  a  man-child,  who  was  sprinkled  with 
water  and  named  Olaf  after  his  father's  father. 
There  lay  Astrid  hidden  through  the  summer-tide  ; 
but  when  the  nights  grew  dark  and  the  days  grew 
short,  and  the  weather  waxed  cold,  then  Astrid  gat 
her  gone  thence  with  Thorolf  and  few  other  folk, 


224  The  Saga  Library.  II 

but  they  went  into  peopled  parts  only  when  they 
might  be  hidden  by  the  night,  and  met  no  men. 

So  on  a  day  in  the  even  they  came  to  Ofrustead, 
to  Eric,  the  father  of  Astrid,  and  fared  privily. 
There  Astrid  sent  men  to  the  house  to  tell  Eric, 
who  let  bring  them  to  a  certain  out-bower,  and 
spread  a  table  for  them  with  the  best  of  cheer. 
And  when  Astrid  had  been  there  a  little  while 
her  folk  gat  them  gone,  and  she  abode  behind 
with  two  serving-women  of  hers,  her  son  Olaf,  and 
Thorolf  Louse-beard,  with  his  son  Thorgils,  of  six 
winters  old ;  and  there  they  dwelt  through  the 
winter. 


CHAPTER  II.     OF   GUNNHILD'S  SONS. 

HARALD  GREYCLOAK  and  Gudrod 
his  brother  after  the  slaying  of  Tryggvi 
Olafson  fared  to  the  steads  he  had 
owned ;  but  Astrid  was  gone,  and  they  might  hear 
no  tidings  of  her.  But  the  rumour  reached  them 
that  she  was  with  child  of  King  Tryggvi.  So  in 
autumn-tide  they  went  into  the  North-country,  as 
is  aforewrit ;  and  when  they  saw  Gunnhild  their 
mother,  they  told  her  all  matters  concerning  what 
had  betid  them  in  their  journey  ;  and  she  asked 
closely  of  all  that  had  to  do  with  Astrid,  and  they 
told  her  such  babble  as  they  had  heard  thereof. 
But  now  whereas  that  autumn  Gunnhild's  sons 
had  strife  with  Earl  Hakon,  yea  and  the  winter 
thereafter,  as  is  writ  afore,  withal  there  was  no 
search  made  after  Astrid  and  her  son  that  winter. 


Ill      The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisou.      225 

CHAPTER  III.     THE  JOURNEYING  OF 
ASTRID. 

THE  next  spring  Gunnhild  sent  spies  to  the 
Uplands,  and  all  the  way  to  the  Wick,  to 
spy  what  Astrid  would  be  doing  ;  who, 
when  they  came  back,  had  chiefly  to  tell  Gunn- 
hild that  Astrid  would  be  with  her  father  Eric  ; 
and  they  said  that  it  was  more  like  than  not  that 
she  would  be  nourishing  there  the  son  of  her 
and  King  Tryggvi. 

Then  Gunnhild  sped  messengers,  and  arrayed 
them  well  with  weapons  and  horses ;  and  they 
were  thirty  men  in  company,  and  their  leader  was 
a  man  of  might,  a  friend  of  Gunnhild's,  Hakon  by 
name.  She  bade  them  fare  to  Eric  at  Ofrustead, 
and  have  thenceaway  this  son  of  King  Tryggvi's, 
and  bring  him  to  her.  So  the  messengers  go 
all  the  way,  and  when  they  were  come  but 
a  little  way  from  Ofrustead,  the  friends  of  Eric 
were  ware  of  them,  and  bare  him  tidings  of  the 
goings  of  them  at  eve  of  the  day.  .So  straightway 
at  night-tide  Eric  arrayed  Astrid  for  departure, 
and  gave  her  good  guides,  and  sent  her  east-away 
into  Sweden  to  Hakon  the  Old,  a  friend  of  his, 
and  a  man  of  might  ;  so  they  departed  while  the 
night  was  yet  young,  and  came  by  eve  of  the  next 
day  into  a  country  called  Skaun,  and  saw  there  a 
great  stead,  and  went  thereto,  and  craved  a  night's 
lodging.  They  had  disguised  them,  and  their 
raiment  was  but  sorry.  The  bonder  thereat  was 
called  Biorn  Poison-sore,  a  wealthy  man  but  a 
churlish  ;  he  drave  them  away.    So  they  went  that 

III.  Q 


226  The  Saga  Library.  Ill 

eve  to  another  thorp  hard  by,  which  was  called 
Attwood ;  one  Thorstein  was  the  bonder  there, 
who  lodged  them  and  gave  them  good  entertain- 
ment that  night,  and  so  they  slept  there  well  cared 
for. 

Now  Hakon  and  the  men  of  Gunnhild  came 
to  Ofrustead  betimes  in  the  morning,  and  asked 
after  Astrid  and  her  son  ;  but  Eric  says  she  is  not 
there.  So  Hakon  and  his  men  ransacked  all 
the  stead,  and  abode  there  far  on  into  the  day, 
and  had  some  inkling  of  Astrid's  goings.  So 
they  ride  away  the  selfsame  road  that  she  had 
gone,  and  come  late  in  the  evening  to  Biorn 
Poison-sore  in  Skaun,  and  there  take  lodging. 
Then  Hakon  asks  of  Biorn  if  he  had  aught  to  tell 
him  of  Astrid.  Biorn  says  that  certain  folk  had 
come  there  that  day  craving  lodging  :  "  But  I 
drave  them  away,  and  they  will  be  lodged  some- 
where or  other  in  the  township." 

Now  a  workman  of  Thorstein's  went  that  eve 
from  the  wood,  and  came  to  Biorn's  because 
it  lay  on  his  road.  So  he  found  that  guests 
were  come  there,  and  learned  their  errand,  and 
so  goes  and  tells  Master  Thorstein.  And  so 
when  the  night  had  yet  one  third  to  endure, 
Thorstein  waked  his  guests,  and  bade  them 
get  them  gone,  speaking  roughly  to  them ;  but 
when  they  were  come  their  ways  out  from  the 
garth,  Thorstein  told  them  that  Gunnhild's  mes- 
sengers were  at  Biorn's,  and  were  about  seeking 
them.  They  prayed  him  to  help  them  somewhat, 
and  he  gave  them  guides  and  some  victual,  and 
their  guide  brought  them  forth  away  into  the  wood 


IV       The  Story  of  Olaf  Try ggvison.      12.-1 

where  was  a  certain  water,  and  a  holm  therein 
grown  about  with  reeds  ;  thither  to  the  holm  might 
they  wade,  and  there  they  lay  hid  in  the  reeds. 

Betimes  on  the  morrow  rode  Hakon  from  Biorn's 
into  the  country-side,  asking  after  Astrid  whereso- 
ever he  came  ;  and  when  he  came  to  Thorstein's  he 
asked  if  they  were  there.  Thorstein  says  that 
certain  folk  had  come  thither,  but  had  gone  away 
against  daybreak  east  into  the  wood.  So  Hakon 
bade  Thorstein  go  with  them,  seeing  that  he  knew 
the  wood,  both  way  and  thicket  ;  so  he  went  with 
them,  but  when  he  came  into  the  wood  he  brought 
them  right  away  from  where  Astrid  lay,  and  they 
went  about  seeking  all  day  long,  and  found  them 
nowhere.  So  they  went  back  and  told  Gunnhild 
how  their  errand  had  sped. 

But  Astrid  and  her  fellows  went  their  ways, 
and  came  forth  into  Sweden  to  Hakon  the  Old  ; 
and  there  abode  Astrid  and  Olaf  her  son  in  all 
welcome  a  lone  while. 


& 


CHAPTER    IV.       HAKON    SENT    INTO 
SWEDEN. 

NOW  Gunnhild  the  Kings'  Mother  hears 
that  Astrid  and  Olaf  her  son  are  in 
the  Swede-realm ;  so  she  sent  Hakon 
yet  again,  and  a  goodly  company  with  him,  east 
to  Eric  the  Swede-king,  with  good  gifts  and  fair 
words  and  friendly.  There  had  the  messengers 
good  welcome,  and  abode  there  in  good  enter- 
tainment. Then  Hakon  laid  his  errand  before 
the  king,  saying   that  Gunnhild  sent  this  word, 


228  The  Saga  Library.  V 

that  the  king  should  be  to  Hakon  of  such  avail 
that  he  might  have  Olaf  Tryggvison  back  with 
him  to  Norway,  where  Gunnhild  would  foster 
him. 

So  the  king  gave  him  men,  and  they  ride  unto 
Hakon  the  Old.  There  Hakon  craved  for  Olaf  to 
fare  with  him  with  many  friendly  words.  Hakon 
the  Old  answered  him  well,  but  said  that  Olaf 's 
mother  should  order  his  going ;  but  Astrid  will  in 
no  wise  suffer  the  boy  to  go.  So  the  messengers  go 
their  ways,  and  tell  King  Eric  how  matters  stand. 
Then  they  array  them  for  their  journey  home, 
but  crave  somewhat  of  force  of  the  king  to  have 
the  lad  away  whether  Hakon  the  Old  will  or  not. 
So  the  king  gave  them  again  a  company  of  men, 
and  the  messengers  go  therewith  to  Hakon  the 
Old,  and  crave  once  more  for  the  lad  to  fare  with 
them  ;  but  whereas  the  message  was  taken  coldly, 
they  fall  to  big  words  and  threats,  and  grow  right 
wroth.  Then  sprang  forth  a  thrall  named  Bristle, 
and  would  smite  Hakon,  and  scarce  may  they  get 
away  unbeaten  of  the  thrall.  Then  home  they 
fare  to  Norway,  and  tell  Gunnhild  of  their  journey, 
and  how  they  have  seen  Olaf  Tryggvison. 


CHAPTER  V.     OF  SIGURD  ERICSON. 

IGURD,  son  of  Eric  Biodaskalli,  was  the 
brother  of  Astrid ;  he  had  been  a  long 
V — )  while  away  from  the  land  east  in  Garth- 
realm  with  King  Valdimar,  where  he  dwelt  in  great 
honour.  Now  Astrid  would  fain  go  thither  to 
Sigurd  her  brother ;  so  Hakon  the  Old  gave  her  a 


S 


VI       The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      229 

goodly  fellowship,  and  all  fair  array,  and  she  went 
with  certain  chapmen.  She  had  now  been  two 
winters  with  Hakon  the  Old,  and  Olaf  was  three 
winters  old. 

But  now  as  they  made  into  the  Eastern  sea, 
vikings  fell  on  them,  Estlanders,  who  took  both 
men  and  money  ;  and  some  they  slew,  and  some 
they  shared  between  them  for  bond-slaves.  There 
was  Olaf  parted  from  his  mother,  and  an  Est- 
lander  called  Klerkon  gat  him  along  with  Thorolf 
and  Thorgils.  Klerkon  deemed  Thorolf  over  old 
for  a  thrall,  and  could  not  see  any  work  in  him,  so 
he  slew  him,  but  had  the  lads  away  with  him,  and 
sold  them  to  a  man  named  Klerk  for  a  riorht  crood 
he-goat.  A  third  man  bought  Olaf,  and  gave  there- 
for a  good  coat  or  cloak  ;  he  was  called  Reas,  and 
his  wife  Rekon,  and  their  son  Rekoni.  There 
abode  Olaf  long,  and  was  well  served,  and  the 
bonder  loved  him  much.  He  was  six  winters  exiled 
thus  in  Estland. 


CHAPTER  VI.  THE  FREEING  OF  OLAF 
FROM  ESTLAND. 

SIGURD  ERICSON  came  into  Estland 
on  a  message  of  King  Valdimar  of  Holm- 
garth,  to  wit,  the  claiming  of  the  king's  scat 
in  that  land.  He  fared  like  a  mighty  man  with 
many  men  and  plenteous  wealth. 

Now  he  saw  in  a  certain  market-place  a  lad  full 
fair,  and  knew  him  for  an  outlander,  and  asked 
him  of  his  name  and  kin.  He  named  himself  Olaf, 
and  called  his  father  Tryggvi  Olafson,   and    his 


230  The  Saga  Library.  VII 

mother  Astrid,  daughter  of  Eric  Biodaskalh.  So 
Sigurd  knew  that  the  lad  was  his  sister's  son  ;  so 
he  asked  the  lad  what  made  him  there,  and  Olaf 
told  him  all  that  had  befallen  in  his  matter.  So 
Sigurd  bade  him  show  the  way  to  the  goodman 
Reas  ;  and  when  he  came  there  he  bought  both 
the  lads,  Olaf  and  Thorgils,  and  had  them  with 
him  to  Holmgarth,  but  gave  out  nought  about  the 
kinship  of  Olaf,  though  he  did  well  to  him. 


CHAPTER    VII.       THE     SLAYING     OF 
KLERKON. 

OLAF  TRYGGVISON  was  standing  one 
day  in  the  gate,  and  there  were  many 
men  about,  amongst  whom  he  saw  Kler- 
kon,  who  had  slain  his  fosterer,  Thorolf  Louse- 
beard.  Olaf  had  a  little  axe  in  his  hand,  which 
same  he  drave  into  Klerkon's  head,  so  that  it 
stood  right  down  in  the  brain  of  him  ;  then  he  fell 
to  running  home  to  the  house,  and  told  Sigurd  his 
kinsman  thereof.  So  Sigurd  straightway  brought 
Olaf  into  the  queen's  house,  and  told  her  these 
tidings.  She  was  called  Allogia.  Her  Sigurd 
prayed  help  the  lad.  She  answered,  looking  on 
the  lad,  that  they  should  not  slay  so  fair  a  child, 
and  bade  call  to  her  men  all  armed. 

Now  in  Holmgarth  was  the  peace  so  hallowed, 
that,  according  to  the  law  thereof,  whoso  slew  a 
man  undoomed  should  himself  be  slain.  And  now 
all  the  people  made  a  rush  together,  according  to 
their  custom  and  law,  and  sought  after  the  lad, 
where  he  were  ;  and  it  was  told  that  he  was  in  the 


VII     The  Stoiy  of  Olaf  Tryggvisoii.      231 

queen's  garth,  and  that  there  was  an  host  of  men 
all  armed. 

Hereof  was  the  king  told,  and  he  went  thereto 
with  his  folk,  and  would  not  that  they  fought,  and 
so  brought  about  truce  and  peace  thereafter ;  and 
the  king  adjudged  the  weregild,  and  the  queen  paid 
the  fine. 

Thereafter  abode  Olaf  with  the  queen,  and  was 
right  dear  to  her. 

It  was  law  at  that  time  in  Garth-realm  that  kingly- 
born  men  might  not  abide  there,  save  by  the  king's 
counsel.  So  Sigurd  told  the  queen  of  what  kin 
Olaf  was,  and  for  why  he  was  come  thither,  and 
how  he  might  not  abide  in  his  own  land  because  of 
his  foes,  and  prayed  her  deal  with  the  king  con- 
cerning this.  She  did  so,  praying  him  to  help 
this  king's  son  so  hardly  dealt  with,  and  she  did 
so  much  by  her  words,  that  the  king  assented 
hereto,  and  took  Olaf  under  his  power,  and  did 
well  and  worthily  to  him,  as  was  meet  for  a  king's 
son  to  be  served. 

Olaf  was  nine  winters  old  when  he  came  into 
Garth-realm,  and  he  abode  with  King  Valdimar 
other  nine  winters. 

Olaf  was  the  fairest  and  tallest  and  strongest  of 
all  men,  and  in  prowess  surpassing  all  men  told  of 
among  the  Northmen. 


232  The  Saga  Libya ry.  VIII 

CHAPTER   VIII.     OF    EARL    HAKON. 

EARL  HAKON  SIGURDSON  abode 
with  Harald  Gormson  the  Dane-king  the 
winter  after  he  had  fled  from  Norway 
before  the  sons  of  Gunnhild.  So  g^reat  imaginino^ 
had  Hakon  through  the  winter  season,  that  he  lay 
in  his  bed,  and  waked  long,  and  ate  and  drank  not 
save  to  sustain  his  might.  Then  he  sent  men  of 
his  privily  north  into  Thrandheim  to  his  friends 
there,  and  gave  them  counsel  to  slay  King  Erling 
if  they  might  compass  it ;  and  said  withal  that  he 
would  come  back  to  his  realm  when  summer  was 
again.  That  winter  they  of  Thrandheim  slew 
Erling  as  is  aforewrit. 

Now  betwixt  Hakon  and  Gold  Harald  was  dear 
friendship,  and  Harald  showed  all  his  mind  to 
Hakon,  saying  that  he  would  fain  settle  in  the 
land,  and  lie  out  no  more  in  war-ships ;  and  he 
asked  Hakon  what  he  thought  of  it,  whether  King 
Harald  would  be  willing  to  share  the  realm  with 
him  if  he  craved  it. 

"  Meseemeth,"  said  Hakon,  "  that  the  Dane-king 
would  not  deny  thee  any  rights ;  but  thou  wilt 
know  the  uttermost  of  the  matter  if  thou  lay  it 
before  the  king;  and  I  ween  thou  wilt  not  get  the 
realm  if  thou  crave  it  not." 

So  a  little  after  this  talk  Gold  Harald  fell  to 
talk  hereover  with  King  Harald,  whenas  there  were 
standing  by  many  mighty  men,  friends  of  either  of 
them.  There  craved  Gold  Harald  of  the  king  to 
share  the  realm  in  half  with  him,  even  as  his  birth 
warranted,  and  his  kin  there  in  the  Dane- realm. 


IX        TJic  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     233 

At  this  asking  grew  King  Harald  exceeding 
wroth,  saying  that  no  man  had  craved  it  of  King 
Gorm,  his  father,  that  he  should  become  half-king 
over  the  Dane-realm  ;  nay,  nor  of  his  father  Horda- 
knut,  nor  of  Sigurd  Worm-in-eye,  nor  of  Ragnar 
Lodbrok  ;  and  therewith  he  waxed  so  wood-wroth 
that  none  might  speak  to  him. 


CHAPTER  IX.  OF  GOLD  HARALD. 

NOW  was  Gold  Harald  worse  content  than 
afore,  whereas  he  had  gotten  the  king's 
wrath,  and  of  realm  no  whit  more  than 
erst.  So  he  came  to  Hakon  his  friend,  and  be- 
wailed his  trouble  to  him,  and  prayed  him  for 
wholesome  rede,  if  such  could  be,  how  he  might 
get  the  realm  to  him  ;  and  said  withal,  that  it  had 
come  uppermost  in  his  mind  to  seek  his  realm  with 
might  and  weapons.  Hakon  bade  him  not  speak 
that  word  before  any,  lest  it  become  known.  Said 
he  :  "  Thy  life  lieth  on  it.  See  thou  to  it,  of  what 
avail  thou  art  herein.  Needs  must  he  who  dealeth 
with  such  big  deeds  be  high-hearted  and  dauntless, 
and  spare  neither  for  good  nor  ill  in  bringing  to  pass 
what  he  hath  set  his  hand  to ;  but  it  is  unworthy 
to  take  up  high  counsels  and  then  lay  them  down 
with  dishonour."  Gold  Harald  answers  :  "  In 
such  wise  shall  I  take  up  this  claim  of  mine,  that  I 
will  not  spare  to  slay  the  king  himself  with  mine 
own  hand,  if  occasion  serve,  since  he  must  needs 
gainsay  me  this  realm  which  I  ought  of  right  to 
have."    Therewith  they  left  talking. 

Now  King   Harald  went  to  Hakon,  and  they 


234  The  Saga  Library.  X 

fall  a-talking,  and  the  king  tells  the  earl  what  claim 
Gold  Harald  had  made  on  him  for  the  realm,  and 
how  he  had  answered  it,  saying  withal  that  for 
nought  would  he  diminish  his  realm  :  "  Yea,  if 
Gold  Harald  will  yet  hold  by  this  claim,  I  shall 
deem  it  but  a  little  matter  to  let  slay  him,  for  I 
trust  him  ill,  if  he  will  not  give  this  up." 

The  earl  answers  :  "  Meseemeth  that  Harald 
hath  put  this  matter  forth  then  only  when  he  will  by 
no  means  let  it  fall ;  and  I  must  needs  deem  that 
if  he  raise  war  in  the  land  he  will  not  lack  for  folk, 
chiefly  for  the  dear  remembrance  of  his  father. 
Yet  is  it  most  unmeet  for  thee  to  slay  thy  kinsman, 
when,  as  the  matter  now  is,  all  folk  shall  call  him 
sackless.  Nevertheless  I  would  not  have  thee 
think  that  I  counsel  thee  to  become  less  of  a  king 
than  was  Gorm  thy  father,  who  indeed  brought 
increase  to  his  realm,  and  minished  it  in  no  wise." 

Then  said  the  king  :  "  What  is  thy  rede  then, 
Hakon  ?  Must  I  needs  neither  share  the  realm 
then,  nor  have  this  bugbear  off  my  hands  ?  " 

"  We  shall  be  meeting  a  few  days  hence,"  said 
Hakon,  "  and  I  will  turn  my  mind  before  that  to 
this  trouble,  and  clear  it  up  in  some  wise." 

Then  the  king  went  his  ways  with  all  his  men. 

CHAPTER  X.  THE  COUNSEL  OF  KING 
HARALD  AND  EARL  HAKON. 

EARL    HAKON    now   fell   again   to   the 
greatest  brooding  and  plotting  ;  and  let 
few  men  be  in  the  house  with  him.     But 
a  few  days  thereafter  came  King  Harald  to  the 


X        The  Story  of  Olaf  Tvyggvison.      235 

earl,  and  they  fell  a-talking,  and  the  king  asked  if 
the  earl  had  bethought  him  on  that  matter  they 
were  on  the  other  day. 

Says  the  earl  :  "  1  have  waked  day  and  night 
ever  since,  and  the  best  rede  meseemeth  is  that 
thou  hold  and  rule  all  the  realm  which  thou  hadst 
from  thy  father,  but  get  for  Harald  thy  kinsman 
another  kingdom,  whereof  he  shall  be  a  man  well 
honoured." 

"  What  realm  is  that,"  said  the  king,  "  that  I 
may  lightly  give  to  Harald,  keeping  the  Dane- 
realm  whole  the  while  ?  " 

The  earl  says  :  "  Norway  is  it.  Such  kings  as 
are  there,  are  ill-beloved  of  all  the  folk  of  the 
land ;  and  every  man  wishes  them  ill,  as  is  but 
meet." 

The  king  says  :  "  Norway  is  a  great  land  and 
a  hardy  folk,  an  ill  land  to  fall  on  with  an  out- 
land  host.  Such  hap  we  had  when  King  Hakon 
defended  the  land,  that  we  lost  much  folk,  and 
won  no  victory  ;  and  Harald  Ericson  is  my  foster- 
son,  and  hath  sat  on  my  knee." 

Then  saith  the  earl  :  "  I  knew  this  long  while 
that  thou  hadst  oft  given  help  to  the  sons  of  Gunn- 
hild  ;  yet  have  they  rewarded  thee  with  nought  but 
ill  ;  but  we  shall  come  far  lightlier  by  Norway  than 
by  fighting  for  it  with  all  the  host  of  the  Danes. 
Send  thou  for  thy  foster-son  Harald,  bidding  him 
take  from  thee  the  lands  and  fiefs  which  they  had 
aforetime  here  in  Denmark,  and  summon  him  to 
meet  thee  ;  and  then  may  Gold  Harald  in  that  little 
while  win  him  a  kingdom  in  Norway  from  Harald 
Greycloak." 


236  The  Saga  Library.  XI 

The  king  says  that  it  will  be  called  an  evil  deed 
to  betray  his  foster-son. 

Saith  the  earl :  "  The  Danes  will  account  it  a 
good  exchange,  the  slaying  a  Norse  viking  rather 
than  a  brother's  son,  a  Dane." 

So  they  talk  the  matter  over  a  long  while  till  it 
was  accorded  between  them. 


CHAPTER  XI.   THE  MESSAGE  OF 
HARALD  GORMSON  TO  NORWAY. 

YET  again  came  Gold  Harald  to  talk  with 
Earl  Hakon  ;  and  the  earl  tells  him  that 
he  has  been  so  busy  in  his  matter  that 
most  like  a  kingdom  would  be  ready  at  hand  for 
him  in  Norway.  "And  now,"  saith  he,  "let  us 
hold  by  our  fellowship,  and  I  will  be  a  trusty  and 
great  help  to  thee  in  Norway.  Get  thou  first  that 
realm  ;  but  then  moreover  is  King  Harald  very 
old,  and  hath  but  one  son,  a  bastard,  whom  he 
loveth  but  little." 

So  the  earl  talks  hereof  to  Gold  Harald  till  he 
says  he  is  well  content  therewith.  Thereafter  they 
all  talk  the  thing  over  together  full  often,  the  king 
to  wit,  the  earl,  and  Gold  Harald. 

Then  the  Dane-king  sent  his  men  north  into 
Norway  to  Harald  Greycloak  Right  gloriously 
was  that  journey  arrayed,  and  good  welcome  had 
they,  when  they  came  to  Harald  the  king.  There 
they  tell  the  tidings  that  Earl  Hakon  is  in  Den- 
mark, lying  hard  at  death's  door,  and  well-nigh 
widess;  and  these  other  tidings  withal,  that  Harald 
the    Dane-king    biddeth     Harald   Greycloak,    his 


XII     TJic  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      237 

foster-son  to  him,  to  take  such  fiefs  from  him  as 
the  brethren  had  aforetime  in  Denmark,  and 
biddeth  Harald  come  and  meet  him  in  Jutland. 

Harald  Greycloak  laid  this  message  before  Gunn- 
hild  his  mother  and  other  of  his  friends  ;  and  men's 
minds  were  not  at  one  thereon  ;  to  some  the  jour- 
ney seemed  nought  to  be  trusted  in,  such  men  as 
were  awaiting  them  yonder ;  yet  were  the  others 
more  who  were  fain  to  fare,  whereas  there  was  so 
great  famine  in  Norway,  that  the  kings  might 
scarce  feed  their  own  household  ;  wherefrom  gat 
the  firth  wherein  the  kings  abode  oftest  that 
name  of  Hardanger;  but  in  Denmark  was  the 
year's  increase  of  some  avail.  So  men  deemed 
that  there  would  be  somethingf  to  be  Sfot  thence  if 
Kin"-  Harald  had  fief  and  dominion  there. 

So  it  was  settled  before  the  messengers  went 
their  ways,  that  King  Harald  should  come  to 
Denmark  in  the  summer-tide  to  meet  the  Dane- 
king,  and  take  of  him  the  fortune  he  offered. 


CHAPTER  XH.  THE  TREASON  OF 
KING  HARALD  AND  EARL  HAKON 
AGAINST   GOLD   HARALD. 

Iy  ARALD   GREYCLOAK  fared  in  the 
— I      summer-tide    to    Denmark    with    three 
J^     long-ships;    Arinbiorn  the  Hersir  of  the 
Firths  sailed  one  of  them. 

So  King  Harald  sailed  out  from  the  Wick  to  the 
Limbfirth  and  put  in  there  at  the  Neck  ;  and  it  was 
told  him  that  the  Dane-king  would  speedily  come 
thither.     But  when  Gold  Harald  heard  thereof  he 


238  The  Saga  Library.  XIII 

made  tliither  with  nine  long-ships,  for  he  had  afore- 
time arrayed  his  host  for  war-saiHng.  Earl  Hakon 
also  had  arrayed  his  folk  for  war,  and  had  twelve 
ships,  all  great. 

But  when  Gold  Harald  was  gone,  then  spake  Earl 
Hakon  to  the  king  :  "  Now  see  I  nought  but  that 
we  are  both  pressed  to  row,  and  paying  fine.  Gold 
Harald  will  slay  Harald  Greycloak,  and  take  the 
kingdom  in  Norway  ;  and  deemest  thou  then  that 
thou  mayst  trust  him,  when  thou  hast  put  such 
might  into  his  hands,  whereas  he  spake  this  before 
me  last  winter,  that  he  would  slay  thee,  might  but 
time  and  place  serve  ?  Now  will  I  win  Norway  for 
thee  and  slay  Gold  Harald,  if  thou  wilt  promise 
me  easy  atonement  at  thy  hands  for  the  deed. 
Then  will  I  be  thine  earl,  and  bind  myself  by  oath 
to  win  Norway  for  thee  with  thy  might  to  aid,  and 
to  hold  the  land  thereafter  under  thy  dominion 
and  pay  thee  scat.  Then  art  thou  a  greater  king 
than  thy  father,  when  thou  rulest  over  two  great 
peoples."  So  this  was  accorded  betwixt  the  king 
and  the  earl,  and  Hakon  fared  with  his  host  a- 
seekinof  Gold  Harald. 


o 


CHAPTER  Xni.  THE  FALL  OF  HARALD 
GREYCLOAK  AT  THE  NECK. 

GOLD  HARALD  came  to  the  Neck  in  the 
Limbfirth,  and  straightway  bade  battle  to 
Harald  Greycloak.  Then,  though  King 
Harald  had  the  fewer  folk,  he  went  aland  straight- 
way, and  made  him  ready  for  battle,  and  arrayed 
his  folk.    Then  before  the  battle  was  joined  Harald 


XIII     llie  Story  of  Olaf  Tyyggvisou.    239 

Greycloak  cheered  on  his  folk  full  hard,  and  bade 
them  draw  sword,  and  so  ran  forth  before  the  van- 
ward  battle  and  smote  on  either  hand.  So  sayeth 
Glum  Geirason  in  Greycloak's  Drapa : 

The  god  of  hilts  made  meetly, 
E'en  he  who  durst  to  redden 
The  green  fields  for  the  people, 
A  doughty  word  hath  spoken. 
There  Harald  the  wide-landed 
Gave  bidding  to  his  king's-men 
To  swing  the  sword  for  slaughter ; 
That  word  his  men  deemed  noble. 

There  fell  King  Harald  Greycloak,  as  sayeth 
Glum  Geirason  : 

The  heeder  of  the  garth-wall 
Of  Glammi's  steeds,  the  ship-wont. 
Alow  he  needs  must  lay  him 
On  the  wide  board  of  Limbfirth. 
The  scatterer  of  the  sea's  flame 
Fell  on  Neck's  sandy  stretches  ; 
He,  the  word-happy  kings'  friend 
It  was  who  wrought  this  slaughter. 

There  fell  the  more  part  of  King  Harald's  men 
with  him  ;  Arinbiorn  the  Hersir  fell  there. 

Now  was  worn  away  fifteen  winters  from  the  fall 
of  Hakon  Athelstane's  Foster-son,  and  thirteen 
winters  from  the  fall  of  Sigurd,  the  Earl  of  Ladir. 
So  sayeth  Ari  Thorgilson  the  priest,  that  Earl 
Hakon  had  ruled  for  thirteen  winters  over  his 
heritage  in  Thrandheim  before  Harald  Greycloak 
was  slain  ;  but  the  last  six  winters  of  Harald  Grey- 
cloak's  life,  saith  Ari,  Gunnhild's  sons  and  Hakon 
were  at  war  together,  and  in  turn  fled  away  from 
the  land. 


240  The  Saga  Library.      XIV-XV 

CHAPTER  XIV.  THE  DEATH  OF  GOLD 
HARALD. 

EARL  HAKON  and  Gold  Harald  met  a 
little  after  Harald  Greycloak  was  fallen  ; 
and  straightway  Earl  Hakon  joined  battle 
with  Gold  Harald.  There  gat  Hakon  the  victor)', 
and  Harald  was  taken,  whom  Hakon  let  straight- 
way hang  up  on  a  gallows.  Thereafter  fared  Earl 
Hakon  to  meet  the  Dane-king,  and  had  easy  atone- 
ment from  him  for  the  slaying  of  Gold  Harald,  his 
kinsman. 


CHAPTER  XV.   THE  SHARING  OF 
NORWAY. 

THEN  King  Harald  called  out  an  host  from 
all  his  realm,  and  sailed  with  six  hundred 
ships ;  and  in  his  fellowship  was  Earl 
Hakon  Sigurdson,  and  Harald  the  Grenlander. 
son  of  King  Gudrod,  and  many  other  mighty  men 
who  had  fled  their  free  lands  in  Norway  before 
the  sons  of  Gunnhild. 

The  Dane-king  turned  his  host  from  the  south 
into  the  Wick,  and  all  the  folk  of  the  land  submitted 
them  to  him ;  but  when  he  came  to  Tunsberg 
drew  much  folk  to  him,  and  all  the  host  that  came 
to  him  in  Norway  King  Harald  gave  into  the 
hands  of  Earl  Hakon,  and  made  him  ruler  over 
Rogaland  and  Hordland,  Sogn,  the  Firth-country, 
South-mere,  North-mere,  and  Raumsdale.  These 
seven  counties  gave  King  Harald  unto  Earl 
Hakon  to  rule  over,  with  such-like  investiture  as 


XVI     The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisoii.     241 

had  King  Harald  Hairfair  to  his  sons  ;  with  this  to 
boot,  that  Earl  Hakon  should  have  there  and  in 
Thrandheim  also  all  kingly  manors  and  land-dues, 
and  have  of  the  king's  goods  what  he  needed  if 
war  were  in  the  land. 

To  Harald  the  Grenlander  gave  King  Harald 
Vingul-mark,  Westfold,and  Agdir  out  to  Lidandis- 
ness,  and  the  name  of  king  withal ;  and  gave  him 
dominion  therein  with  all  such  things  as  his  kin 
had  had  aforetime,  and  as  Harald  Hairfair  cave  to 
his  sons.  Harald  the  Grenlander  was  as  then 
eighteen  winters  old,  and  was  a  famed  man  there- 
after. So  home  again  fared  Harald  the  Dane- 
king  with  all  the  host  of  the  Danes. 

CHAPTER   XVI.       GUNNHILD'S    SONS 
FLEE  THE   LAND. 

EARL  HAKON  fared  with  his  host  north 
along  the  land ;  and  when  Gunnhild  and 
her  sons  heard  these  tidings  they  gathered 
an  host,  yet  sped  but  ill  with  the  gathering.  So 
they  took  the  same  rede  as  erst,  to  sail  West-over- 
sea with  such  folk  as  will  follow  them ;  and  first 
they  fared  to  the  Orkneys  and  abode  there  awhile, 
wherein  were  ere  this  the  sons  of  Thorfinn  Skull- 
cleaver  earls,  Lodver  to  wit,  and  Arnvid,  Liot, 
and  Skuli. 

So  Earl  Hakon  laid  all  the  land  under  him,  and 
sat  that  winter  in  Thrandheim.  Hereof  telleth 
Einar  J  ingle-scale  .in  the  Gold-lack  : 

Evil-shunning  heeder 
Of  eyebrow's  field's  silk-fiUet, 
III.  R 


242  The  Saga  Library.  XVI 

Seven  counties  now  hath  conquered ; 
To  all  the  land  good  tidings. 

Now  Earl  Hakon,  when  he  went  north  along  the 
land  that  summer,  and  all  folk  came  under  him, 
had  bidden  sustain  the  temples  and  blood-offerings 
throughout  all  his  dominions  ;  and  so  was  it  done. 
So  sayeth  Gold-lack  : 

The  wise  one  let  Thor's  shrine-lands 
Once  harried,  and  all  steads  truly 
Unto  the  gods  a-hallowed, 
Lie  free  for  all  men's  usage. 
Ere  Hlorrid  of  the  spear-garth, 
He  whom  the  gods  are  guiding, 
The  wolf  of  the  death  of  the  giant 
Over  the  sea-waves  ferried. 

Fight-worthy  folk  of  Hlokks'  staff 
To  offering-mote  now  turn  them, 
And  the  mighty  red-board's  wielder, 
Thereby  a  fair  fame  winneth. 
Now  as  afore  earth  groweth, 
Since  once  again  gold-waster 
Lets  spear-bridge  wielders  wend  them 
Gladheart  to  the  Holy  Places. 

Now  from  the  Wick  all  northward 
Under  Earl  Hakon  lieth. 
Wide  stands  the  rule  of  Hakon, 
Who  swells  the  storm  of  fight-board. 

The  first  winter  that  Hakon  ruled  over  the 
land,  the  herring  came  up  everywhere  high  into 
the  land,  and  in  the  autumn  before  had  the  corn 
grown  well  wheresoever  it  had  been  sown  ;  but 
the  next  spring  men  gat  them  seed-corn,  so  that 
the  more  part  of  the  bonders  sowed  their  lands, 
and  speedily  the  year  was  of  good  promise. 


XVII   The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     243 

CHAPTER  XVII.  BATTLE  BETWIXT 
EARL  HAKON  AND  RAGNFROD,  SON 
OF  GUNNHILD. 

KING  RAGNFROD,  son  of  Gunnhlld, 
and  Gudrod,  another  son  of  hers,  these 
were  now  the  only  two  left  of  the  sons  of 
Eric  and  Gunnhild.  So  sayeth  Glum  Geirason  in 
Greycloak's  Drapa  : 

Half  of  wealth's  hope  fell  from  me, 
Then  when  the  spear-drift  ended 
The  king's  life.     For  no  good  hap 
To  me  was  Harald's  death-day. 
Yet  nathless  both  his  brethren 
Behote  me  somewhat  goodly, 
For  all  the  host  of  manfolk 
For  good  luck  looketh  thither. 

Now  Ragnfrod  gat  him  ready  in  spring-tide, 
when  he  had  been  one  winter  in  the  Orkneys  ; 
then  he  made  east  for  Norway  with  a  chosen  com- 
pany and  big  ships.  And  when  he  came  to 
Norway  he  heard  that  Earl  Hakon  was  in 
Thrandheim.  So  he  made  north  about  the  Stad, 
and  harried  in  South-mere.  There  some  men 
came  under  him,  as  oft  befalleth  when  warring 
bands  come  on  the  land,  that  they  whom  they  fall 
in  with  seek  help  for  themselves  whereso  it  seems 
likeliest  to  be  gotten. 

Earl  Hakon  hears  these  tidings,  how  there  was 
war  south  in  Mere.  So  he  dight  his  ships  and 
sheared  up  the  war-arrow,  and  arrayed  him  at  his 
speediest,  and  sailed  down  the  firth,  and  sped  well 
with  his  gatherin^r  of  folk. 


244  ^-^^^  Saga  Libraiy.  XVII 

So  they  met,  Ragnfrod  and  Earl  Hakon,  by  the 
northern  parts  of  South-mere,  and  Hakon  straight- 
way joined  battle.  He  had  the  more  folk,  but  the 
smaller  ships.  Hard  was  the  battle,  and  the 
brunt  was  heaviest  on  Hakon.  They  fought  from 
the  forecastles,  as  was  the  wont  of  those  days. 
The  tide  set  in  up  the  sound,  and  drave  all  the 
ships  landward  together.  So  the  earl  bade  back- 
water toward  shore,  where  it  looked  handiest  to 
go  aland  ;  and  so  when  the  ships  took  ground  the 
earl  and  all  his  host  went  from  their  ships,  and 
drew  them  up,  so  that  their  foes  might  not  drag 
them  out.  Then  the  earl  arrayed  his  battles  on 
the  mead,  and  cried  on  Ragnfrod  to  come  ashore. 
Ragnfrod  and  his  folk  stood  close  in,  and  they  shot 
at  each  other  a  long  while ;  yet  would  he  not  go 
up  aland,  but  departed  at  this  pass,  and  stood  with 
his  host  south  about  the  Stad,  for  he  dreaded  the 
land-host  if  folk  should  perchance  flock  to  Earl 
Hakon. 

But  the  earl  would  not  join  battle  again,  because 
he  deemed  the  odds  of  ship-boards  over-great.  So 
he  fared  north  to  Thrandheim  in  the  autumn,  and 
there  abode  winter-long-.  But  King  Ragnfrod 
held  in  those  days  all  south  of  the  Stad ;  Firth- 
land,  to  wit,  Sogn,  Hordland,  and  Rogaland. 
He  had  a  great  multitude  about  him  that  winter, 
and  when  spring  came,  he  bade  to  the  muster,  and 
gat  a  mighty  host.  Then  fared  he  through  all 
those  parts  aforenamed  to  gather  men  and  ships 
and  other  gettings,  such  as  he  needed  to  have. 


XVIII  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisou.  245 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  ANOTHER  BATTLE 
BETWEEN  EARL  HAKON  AND  KING 
RAGNFROD  IN  SOGN. 

EARL  HAKON  called  out  folk  in  the 
spring-tide  from  all  the  North-country. 
He  had  much  folk  from  Halogaland  and 
Naumdale.  Right  away,  moreover,  from  Byrda 
to  the  Stad  had  he  folk  from  the  seaboard  lands ; 
and  a  multitude  flocked  to  him  from  all  Thrand- 
heim  and  from  Raumsdale.  So  tells  the  tale  that 
he  had  an  host  drawn  from  four  folk-lands,  and 
that  seven  earls  followed  him,  each  and  all  with  a 
very  great  company.     So  sayeth  it  in  Gold-lack : 

Further  the  tale  now  tell  I, 

How  the  Mere-folks'  war-fain  warder, 

Now  let  his  folk  be  faring 

From  the  Northland  forth  to  Sogn. 

The  Frey  of  Hedin's  breezes 

From  four  lands  manfolk  levied. 

Soothly  the  war-brands'  Uller 

Therein  saw  goodly  helping. 

Seven  lords  of  land  came  sweeping 
On  hurdles  smooth  of  Meiti, 
Unto  the  mote  of  gladdener 
Of  the  sparrow  of  the  shield-swarf. 
All  Norway  clattered  round  them, 
When  the  god  of  the  wall  of  Hedin 
Rushed  on  to  meet  in  edge-thing. 
Dead  men  by  the  nesses  floated. 

Earl  Hakon  brought  all  this  host  south  about 
the  Stad.  There  he  heard  that  King  Ragnfrod 
was  gone  with  his  host  into  the  Sogn-firth.  So 
he  turned  thither  with  his  folk,  and  there  was  the 


246  The  Saga  Library.  XVIII 

meeting  of  him  and  Ragnfrod.  The  earl  brought- 
to  his  ships  by  the  land,  and  pitched  a  hazelled 
field  for  King  Ragnfrod,  and  chose  there  a  battle- 
stead.     So  saith  Gold-lack  : 

The  Wend-slayer  on  King  Ragnfrod 
Came  once  again  in  battle, 
Sithence  betid  a  man-fall 
Far-famed  in  that  meeting. 
The  Narvi  of  the  screaming 
Of  shield-witch  bade  turn  landward  ; 
The  need  of  Talk  of  snow-shoes 
He  laid  by  the  sea-ward  folk-land. 

There  befell  a  full  hard  battle  ;  but  Earl  Hakon 
had  many  more  folk,  and  he  won  the  day.  At 
Thing-ness  this  was,  where  Sogn  meeteth  Hord- 
land. 

So  King  Ragnfrod  fled  away  to  his  ships,  and 
there  fell  of  his  folk  three  hundred  men.  As  saith 
Gold-lack : 

Strong  fight  ere  the  fight-groves'  queller, 

That  fierce  one,  there  brought  under 

The  claws  of  the  carrion  vulture 

Three  hundred  fallen  foemen. 

The  king,  the  victory-snatcher. 

Who  giveth  growth  to  battle. 

O'er  the  heads  of  the  host  of  the  ocean, 

Strode  thence.     'Twas  a  deed  right  gainful. 

After  this  battle  King  Ragnfrod  fled  away  from 
Norway  ;  but  Earl  Hakon  gave  peace  to  the 
land,  and  let  fare  back  northward  that  great  host 
that  had  followed  him  through  the  summer ;  but 
he  himself  abode  there  the  autumn,  yea,  and  the 
winter-tide  withal. 


XIX-XX  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisoii .  247 

CHAPTER  XIX.   THE  WEDDING  OF 
EARL  HAKON. 

EARL  HAKON  wedded  a  woman  called 
Thora,  the  daughter  of  Skagi  Skoptison, 
a  wealthy  man,  and  Thora  was  the  fairest 
of  all  women.  Their  sons  were  Svein  and  Heming, 
and  Bergliot  was  their  daughter,  who  was  wedded 
thereafter  to  Einar  Thambarskelfir. 

Earl  Hakon  was  much  given  to  women,  and 
had  a  many  children.  Ragnfrid  was  a  daughter 
of  his,  whom  he  gave  in  marriage  to  Skopti 
Skagison,  brother  of  Thora.  The  earl  loved 
Thora  so  well,  that  he  held  her  kin  dearer  than 
other  men,  and  Skopti  his  son-in-law  was  more 
accounted  of  than  any  other  of  them.  The  earl 
gave  him  great  fiefs  in  Mere  ;  and  whensoever 
the  earl's  fleet  was  abroad,  Skopti  was  to  lay  his 
ship  alongside  the  earl's  ship  ;  neither  would  it  do 
for  any  to  lay  ship  betwixt  them. 


CHAPTER  XX.     THE  FALL  OF  SKOPTI 
OF  THE  TIDINGS. 

ON  a  summer  Earl  Hakon  had  out  his  fleet, 
and  Thorleif  the  Sage  was  master  of  a 
ship  therein.  Of  that  company  also  was 
Eric,  the  earl's  son,  who  was  as  then  ten  or  eleven 
winters  old.  So  whenever  they  brought-to  in 
havens  at  night-tide,  nought  seemed  good  to  Eric 
but  to  moor  his  ship  next  to  the  earl's  ship. 

But  when  they  were  come  south  to  Mere,  thither 
came  Skopti,  the  earl's  brother-in-law,  with  a  long- 


248  The  Saga  Library.  XX 

ship  all  manned  ;  but  as  they  rowed  up  to  the 
fleet,  Skopti  called  out  to  Thorleif  to  clear  the 
haven  for  him,  and  shift  his  berth.  Eric  answered 
speedily,  bidding  Skopti  take  another  berth.  That 
heard  Earl  Hakon,  how  Eric  his  son  now  deemed 
himself  so  mighty  that  he  would  not  give  place  to 
Skopti.  So  the  earl  called  out  straightway,  and 
bade  them  leave  their  berth,  saying  that  somewhat 
worser  lay  in  store  for  them  else,  to  wit,  to  be 
speedily  beaten.  So  when  Thorleif  heard  that,  he 
cried  out  to  his  men  to  slip  their  cables  ;  and  even 
so  was  it  done.  And  Skopti  lay  in  the  berth 
whereas  he  was  wont,  next  the  earl's  ship  to  wit. 

Now  Skopti  was  ever  to  tell  all  tidings  to  the 
earl  when  they  two  were  together ;  or  the  earl  would 
tell  tidings  to  Skopti,  if  so  be  he  wotted  first  of 
them.    So  Skopti  was  called  Skopti  of  the  Tidings. 

The  next  winterwas  Eric  with  Thorleif  his  foster- 
father,  but  early  in  spring-tide  he  drew  to  him  a 
company  of  men;  and  Thorleif  gave  him  a  fifteen- 
benched  cutter  with  all  gear,  tents,  and  victuals. 
And  Eric  sailed  therewith  down  the  firth,  and  so 
south  to  Mere ;  but  Skopti  of  the  Tidings  was 
a-rowing  from  one  manor  of  his  to  another  in 
a  fifteen-benched  craft,  and  Eric  turned  to  meet 
him,  and  joined  battle  with  him.  There  fell 
Skopti,  and  Eric  gave  quarter  to  all  those  who  yet 
stood  upon  their  feet.  So  sayeth  Eyjolf  Dada- 
skald  in  Banda-drapa  : 

Yet  very  young  he  gat  him. 
One  eve  on  Meiti's  sea-skate. 
Well  followed,  'gainst  the  hersir 
Tligh-heartcd  of  the  sea-marge. 


XX     Tlie  story  of  Olaf  Try ggvison.      249 

Whenas  the  one  that  shaketh 
The  flickering  flame  of  targe-field 
Made  Skopti  fall,  wolf-gladdener 
Gave  meat  enow  to  blood-hawks. 

VVealth-swayer,  fiercely  mighty, 
Made  fall  Sand-Kiar  in  battle. 
Yea  there  the  life  thou  changedst 
Of  the  land's  belt's-fire's  giver. 
So  strode  off  the  steel-awer 
Away  from  the  dead  din-bidder 
Of  the  storm  of  stem-plain's  ravens. 
The  land  at  gods'  will  draweth.  .  .  . 

Then  sailed  Eric  south  along  the  land,  and  came 
right  forth  to  Denmark,  and  so  fared  to  meet  King 
Harald  Gormson,  and  abode  with  him  the  winter  ; 
but  the  spring  thereafter  the  Dane-king  sent  Eric 
north  into  Norway,  and  gave  him  an  earldom  with 
Vingul-mark  and  Raum-realm  to  rule  over,  on  such 
terms  as  the  scat-paying  kings  had  aforetime  had 
there.     So  sayeth  Eyjolf : 

Few  winters  old,  folk-steerer 
Bode  south  there  at  the  ale-skiff 
Of  the  sea-worm,  one  while  owned 
By  the  Finn  of  serpent's  seat-berg, 
Ere  the  wealth-scatterers  willed  it 
To  set  adown  the  helm-coifed. 
The  whetter  of  the  Hild-storra, 
Beside  the  bride  of  Odin. 

Earl  Eric  became  a  mighty  chieftain  in  after 
days. 


250  The  Saga  Library.  XXI 

CHAPTER  XXI.  THE  JOURNEY  OF 
OLAF  TRYGGVISON  FROM  GARTH- 
REALM. 

ALL  this  while  was  Olaf  Tryggvison  in 
Garth-realm,  amid  all  honour  from  King 
Valdimar,  and  loving-kindness  from  the 
queen.  King  Valdimar  made  him  captain  of  the 
host  which  he  sent  forth  to  defend  the  land.  So 
sayeth  Hailstone  : 

The  speech-clear  foe  of  the  flame-flash 
Of  the  Yew-seat  had  twelve  winters, 
When  he,  stout  friend  of  Hord-folk, 
Dight  warships  out  of  Garth-realm. 
The  king's  men,  there  they  laded 
Prow-beasts  with  weed  of  Hamdir, 
With  the  clouds  of  the  clash  of  sword-edge, 
And  with  the  helms  moreover. 

There  had  Olaf  certain  battles,  and  the  leading 
of  the  host  throve  in  his  hands.  Then  sustained 
he  himself  a  great  company  of  men-at-arms  at  his 
own  costs  from  the  wealth  that  the  kino-  grave  to 
him.  Olaf  was  open-handed  to  his  men,  whereof 
was  he  well  beloved.  Yet  it  befell,  as  oft  it  doth 
when  outland  men  have  dominion,  or  win  fame 
more  abimdant  than  they  of  the  land,  that  many 
envied  him  the  great  love  he  had  of  the  king,  and 
of  the  queen  no  less.  So  men  bade  the  king  be- 
ware lest  he  make  Olaf  over-great  :  "  For  there 
is  the  greatest  risk  of  such  a  man,  lest  he  lend 
himself  to  doing  thee  or  the  realm  some  hurt,  he 
being  so  fulfilled  of  prowess  and  might  and  the 
love  of  men  ;  nor  forsooth  wot  we  whereof  he  and 
the  queen  are  evermore  talking." 


XXI    The  Story  of  Olaf  T/yggvison.      25 1 

Now  it  was  much  the  wont  of  mighty  kings  in 
those  days,  that  the  queen  should  have  half  the 
court,  and  sustain  it  at  her  own  costs,  and  have 
thereto  of  the  scat  and  dues  what  she  needed. 
And  thus  was  it  at  King  Valdimar's,  and  the  queen 
had  no  less  court  than  the  king ;  and  somewhat 
would  they  strive  about  men  of  fame,  and  either 
of  them  would  have  such  for  themselves. 

Now  so  it  befell  that  the  king  trowed  those  redes 
aforesaid  which  folk  spake  before  him,  and  be- 
came somewhat  cold  to  Olaf,  and  rough.  And 
when  Olaf  found  that,  he  told  the  queen  thereof, 
and  said  withal  that  he  was  minded  to  fare  into 
the  Northlands,  where,  said  he,  his  kin  had  do- 
minion aforetime,  and  where  he  deemed  it  like 
that  he  should  have  the  most  furtherance. 

So  the  queen  biddeth  him  farewell,  and  sayeth 
that  he  shall  be  deemed  a  noble  man  whitherso- 
ever he  cometh. 

So  thereafter  Olaf  dight  him  for  departure,  and 
went  a-shipboard  and  stood  out  to  sea  in  the 
East-salt-sea. 

But  when  he  came  from  the  east  he  made  Borg- 
und-holm,  and  fell  on  there  and  harried.  Then 
came  down  the  landsmen  on  him,  and  joined  battle 
with  him  ;  and  Olaf  won  the  victory,  and  a  great 
prey. 


252  The  Saga  Library.  XXII 


CHAPTER   XXII.     THE   WEDDING   OF 
KING   OLAF   TRYGGVISON. 

OLAF  lay  by  Borgund-holm,  but  there  gat 
they  bitter  wind  and  a  storm  at  sea,  so 
that  they  might  no  longer  He  there,  but 
sailed  south  under  Wendland,  and  gat  there  good 
haven,  and,  faring  full  peacefully,  abode  there 
awhile. 

Burislaf  was  the  name  of  the  king  in  Wendland, 
whose  daughters  were  Geira,  Gunnhild,  and  Astrid. 
Now  Geira,  the  king's  daughter,  had  rule  and  do- 
minion there,  whereas  Olaf  and  his  folk  came  to 
the  land,  and  Dixin  was  the  name  of  him  who 
had  most  authority  under  Queen  Geira.  And  so 
when  they  heard  that  alien  folk  were  come  to  the 
land,  even  such  as  were  noble  of  mien,  and  held 
them  ever  in  peaceful  wise,  then  fared  Dixin  to 
meet  them,  with  this  message,  that  she  bade  those 
new-come  men  to  guest  with  her  that  winter-tide  ; 
for  the  summer  was  now  far  spent,  and  the  weather 
hard,  and  storms  great.  So  when  Dixin  was  come 
there,  he  saw  speedily  that  the  captain  of  these 
men  is  a  noble  man  both  of  kin  and  aspect.  Dixin 
told  them  that  the  queen  bade  them  to  her  in 
friendly  wise.  So  Olaf  took  her  bidding,  and 
fared  that  autumn-tide  unto  Queen  Geira,  and 
either  of  them  was  wondrous  well  seen  of  the 
other ;  so  that  Olaf  fell  a-wooing,  and  craved 
Queen  Geira  to  wife.  And  it  was  brought  to 
pass  that  he  wedded  her  that  winter,  and  be- 
came ruler  of  that  realm  with  her.     Hallfred  the 


XXIV  The  story  of  Olaf  Try ggvison.  253 

Troublous-skald  telleth  of  this   in  the  Drapa  he 
made  upon  Olaf  the  king  : 

The  king,  he  made  the  hardened 
Corpse-banes  in  blood  be  reddened 
At  Hohne  and  east  in  Garth-realm. 
Yea,  why  should  the  people  hide  it  ? 


CHAPTER      XXIII.  EARL      HAKON 

PAYETH    NO    SCAT    TO    THE    DANE- 
KING. 

EARL  HAKON  ruled  over  Norway,  and 
paid  no  scat,  because  the  Dane-king  had 
granted  him  all  the  scat  which  the  king 
owned  in  Norway  for  the  labour  and  costs  that 
the  earl  was  put  to  in  defending  the  land  against 
the  sons  of  Gunnhild. 

CHAPTER  XXIV.     THE  KEISAR  OTTO 
HARRIETH    IN    DENMARK. 

KEISAR  OTTO  was  lord  of  Saxland  in 
those  days,  who  sent  bidding  to  Harald 
the  Dane-king  to  take  christening  and 
the  right  troth,  both  he  and  the  folk  he  ruled 
over,  or  else,  said  the  Keisar,  he  would  fall  upon 
them  with  an  host. 

So  the  Dane-king  let  array  his  land-wards  and 
sustain  the  Dane-work,  and  dight  his  war-ships ; 
and  therewith  he  sent  bidding  to  Earl  Hakon  in 
Norway  to  come  to  him  early  in  spring  with  all 
the  host  he  micjht  sfet.  So  Earl  Hakon  called 
out  his  host  from  all  his  realm  in  the  spring-tide, 


254  The  Saga  Library.  XXV 

and  eat  a  orreat  followinof,  and  sailed  with  that  folk 
to  Denmark  to  meet  the  Dane-king,  and  goodly 
welcome  the  king  gave  him. 

Many  other  lords  were  come  to  the  help  of  the 
Dane-king  at  that  tide,  and  a  full  mighty  host  he 
had. 


CHAPTER  XXV.       THE   WARRING   OF 
OLAF   TRYGGVISON. 

OLAF  TRYGGVISON  had  abided  that 
winter  in  Wendland,  as  is  afore  writ ;  and 
that  same  winter  he  fared  into  those  lands 
of  Wendland  that  had  been  under  Queen  Geira, 
but  now  were  clean  turned  away  from  her  service 
and  tribute. 

There  harried  Olaf,  and  slew  many  men,  and 
burned  some  out  of  house  and  home,  and  took 
much  wealth,  and,  having  laid  under  him  all  those 
realms,  turned  back  again  to  his  own  stronghold. 
Early  in  spring-tide  Olaf  dight  his  ships  and  sailed 
into  the  sea  ;  he  sailed  to  Skaney,  and  went  aland 
there.  The  folk  of  the  land  gathered  together  and 
gave  him  battle,  but  Olaf  had  the  victory,  and  gat 
a  great  prey. 

Then  sailed  he  east  to  Gothland  and  took  a 
cheaping-ship  of  the  lamtlanders.  They  made  a 
stout  defence  forsooth,  but  in  the  end  Olaf  cleared 
the  ship  and  slew  many  men,  and  took  all  the 
wealth  of  them. 

A  third  battle  he  had  in  Gothland,  and  won  the 
victory  and  gat  a  great  prey.  So  sayeth  Hallfred 
the  Troublous-skald  : 


XXVI    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  255 

The  great  king,  the  shrine's  foeman, 
There  felled  the  lamtland  dwellers 
And  Wendland  folk  in  fight-stour. 
So  in  young  days  his  wont  was. 
Sword-hardy  lord  of  hersirs 
To  Gothland  lives  was  baneful ; 
I  heard  it  of  gold-shearer, 
That  he  raised  spear-gale  on  Skaney. 


CHAPTER    XXVI.      BATTLE    AT    THE 
DANE-WORK. 

KEISAR  OTTO  drew  together  a  mighty 
host ;  he  had  folk  from  Saxland,  and 
Frankland,  from  Frisland  and  Wendland. 
King  Burislaf  followed  him  with  a  great  company, 
and  thereof  was  Olaf  Tryggvison  his  son-in-law. 
The  Keisar  had  a  mighty  host  of  riders,  and  yet 
more  of  footmen;  from  Holtsetaland  also  had  he 
much  folk. 

King  Harald  sent  Earl  Hakon  with  the  host  of 
Northmen  that  followed  him  to  the  Dane-work  to 
ward  the  land  there,  as  it  saith  in  Gold-lack : 

It  fell,  too,  that  the  yoke-beasts 

Of  the  ere-boards  ran  from  the  Northland 

Neath  the  deft  grove  of  battle, 

Down  south  to  look  on  Denmark. 

The  lord  of  the  folk  of  Dofrar, 

The  ruler  of  the  Hord-men, 

Becoifed  with  the  helm  of  aweing. 

Now  sought  the  lords  of  Denmark. 

The  bounteous  king  would  try  him. 
Amidst  the  frost  of  murder. 
That  elf  of  the  land  of  mirkwoods, 
New-come  from  out  the  Northland. 


256  TIte  Saga  Libraiy.  XXVI 

When  bade  the  king  the  doughty 
Heeder  of  storm  of  war-sark 
Hold  walls  against  the  fight-Niords 
Of  Hagbard's  hurdles'  rollers. 

Keisar  Otto  came  from  the  south  with  his  host 
against  the  Dane-work ;  and  Earl  Hakon  warded 
the  burg-wall  with  his  company.  Now  such  is 
the  fashion  of  the  Dane-work  that  two  firths  go 
up  into  the  land  on  either  side  thereof,  and  from 
end  to  end  of  these  firths  had  the  Danes  made  a 
great  burg-wall  of  stones  and  turf  and  timber,  and 
dug  a  deep  and  broad  ditch  on  the  outer  side  thereof; 
and  castles  are  there  before  each  bur^j-eate. 

So  there  befell  a  great  battle ;  as  is  told  in 
Gold-lack  : 

'Twas  not  an  easy  matter 
To  go  against  their  war-host, 
Though  Ragnir  of  garth  of  spear-flight 
Wrought  there  a  stour  full  hardy, 
Whenas  fight-Vidur  wended 
From  the  south  with  the  Frisian  barons 
And  the  lords  of  the  Franks  and  Wend-folk, 
Egged  on  the  sea-horse  rider. 

Earl  Hakon  set  companies  all  over  the  burg- 
gates  ;  but  the  more  part  of  his  folk  he  let  wend  up 
and  down  the  wall,  and  withstand  the  foe  where- 
soever the  onset  was  hottest.  Fell  many  of  the 
Keisars  host,  and  they  gat  nought  won  of  the 
burg-wall.  So  the  Keisar  turned  away,  and  tried 
it  no  longer.     So  saith  it  in  Gold-lack  : 

Rose  din  of  the  flame  of  Thridi 
When  the  dealers  in  the  point-play 
Laid  shield  to  shield.     Fight-hardy 
Was  the  stirrer  of  ernes'  cravins;. 


XXVII  The  story  of  OlnfTryggmsou.  257 

The  fray-Thrott  of  tlie  sound  steed 
Turned  Saxons  unto  fleeing  ; 
The  king,  he  and  his  goodmcn, 
The  Work  from  the  aUens  warded. 

After  the  battle  fared  Earl  Hakon  back  to  his 
ships,  and  was  minded  to  sail  back  north  to  Norway ; 
but  the  wind  was  foul  for  him,  and  he  lay  out  in 
the  Limbfirth. 


CHAPTER  XXVII.  THE  CHRISTEN- 
ING OF  KING  HARALD  GORMSON 
AND    EARL   HAKON. 

y  .^  EISAR  OTTO  wended  back  with   his 

1^  host  to  Sleswick,  and  there  drew  a  fleet 
JL  3L^  together,  and  so  flitteth  his  host  over  the 
firth  to  Jutland.  But  when  Harald  Gormson  the 
Dane-king  heard  thereof,  he  went  against  him  with 
his  host,  and  there  was  a  great  battle,  wherein  the 
Keisar  prevailed  at  the  last ;  so  the  Dane-king 
fled  away  to  the  Limbfirth  and  out  into  Mars-isle. 

Then  went  men  betwixt  the  King  and  the  Keisar, 
and  truce  was  brought  about,  and  a  meeting  ap- 
pointed. So  Keisar  Otto  and  the  Dane-king  met 
in  Mars-isle,  and  there  Bishop  Poppo  preached 
the  holy  faith  before  King  Harald,  and  bare  glow- 
ing iron  in  his  hand,  and  showed  King  Harald  his 
hand  unburnt  thereafter. 

So  King  Harald  let  himself  be  christened  with 
all  the  host  of  the  Danes. 

King  Harald  had  sentword  afore  to  Earl  Hakon, 
whenas  the  king  was  abiding  in  Mars-isle,  to  come 
and  help  him  ;  but  Earl  Hakon  came  to  the  isle 

in  S 


258  The  Saga  Library.      XXVIII 

when  the  king  had  already  got  christened,  who 
sent  word  to  the  earl  to  come  and  meet  him  ;  and 
when  they  met  the  King  let  christen  Earl  Hakon 
will  he  nill  he.  So  the  earl  was  christened,  and  all 
the  men  who  followed  him ;  and  the  king  gave 
him  priests  and  other  learned  men,  and  bade  the 
earl  to  do  christen  all  folk  in  Norway. 

Therewith  they  sundered,  and  Earl  Hakon  fared 
down  to  the  sea  and  abode  a  wind  there. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII.  EARL  HAKON 
CASTETH  ASIDE  HIS  FAITH, 
OFFERETH  BLOOD-OFFERING,  AND 
HARRYETH    IN    GAUTLAND. 

NOW  when  the  wind  came  and  he  deemed 
he  might  stand  out  to  sea,  he  cast  up 
aland  all  those  learned  men,  and  so 
sailed  out  to  sea  ;  but  the  wind  veered  round  to 
the  south-west  and  west,  and  the  earl  sailed  east 
through  Ere-sound,  harrying  on  either  land  ;  then 
he  sailed  east-away  by  Skaney-side,  and  harried 
there,  yea,  and  wheresoever  he  made  land  ;  but 
when  he  came  east  off  the  Gaut-skerries  he  made 
for  land  and  made  there  a  great  sacrifice.  Then 
came  flying  thither  two  ravens  and  croaked  with  a 
high  voice  ;  whereby  the  earl  deemed  surely  that 
Odin  had  taken  his  blood-offering,  and  that  he 
would  have  a  happy  day  of  fight.  So  thereon  the 
earl  burnt  all  his  ships,  and  went  up  aland  with  his 
host,  and  wended  the  war-shield  alway.  Then 
came  to  meet  him  Earl  Ottar,  who  ruled  over  Gaut- 
land,  and  they  had  a  great  battle  together,  and 


XXVI 1 1  The  Story  ofOlaf  Tryggvison.  259 

Hakon  won  the  day,  but  Earl  Ottar  fell,  and  a 
many  of  his  folk  with  him.  Then  fared  Earl  Hakon 
through  either  Gautland,  and  all  with  the  war-shield 
aloft,  till  he  came  to  Norway  ;  then  he  went  by  the 
land-road  north-away  to  Thrandheim. 
Hereof  is  said  in  Gold-lack  : 

The  feller  of  the  fleeing 

For  the  god's  rede  forth  on  mead  went ; 

The  bole  of  the  gear  of  Hedin 

Gat  happy  day  for  battle. 

And  the  bidder  of  war-waging 

Had  sight  of  corpse-fowl  mighty  ; 

The  Tyr  of  pine-rod's  hollow 

Longed  for  the  lives  of  Gautfolk. 

The  earl  there  held  a  folk-mote 
Of  the  wild-fire  of  the  sword-vale 
Where  none  erst  came  to  harry, 
With  Sorli's  roof  above  him. 
None  bare  the  shield  bedizened 
With  the  sleeping-loft  of  ling-fish, 
So  far  up  from  the  sea-shore 
The  lord  o'erran  all  Gautland. 

The  god  of  the  gale  of  Frodi 
The  fields  with  dead  men  loaded  ; 
Gain  might  the  gods'  son  boast  of, 
Gat  Odin  many  chosen. 
What  doubt  but  gods  be  ruling 
The  lessener  of  kings'  kindred  ? 
I  say  that  gods  strong-waxen 
Make  great  the  sway  of  Hakon. 


26o  The  Saga  Library.     XXIX-XXX 

CHAPTER    XXIX.      KEISAR    OTTO 
GOETH    HOME   AGAIN. 

KEISAR  OTTO  fared  back  to  his  own 
realm  of  Saxland,  and  he  and  the  Dane- 
king  parted  in  friendly  wise.  So  say  men 
that  Keisar  Otto  became  gossip  of  Svein,  the  son 
of  King  Harald,  and  gave  him  his  name,  so  that 
he  was  christened  Otto  Svein. 

King  Harald  held  the  Christian  faith  well  unto 
his  death-day. 

So  fared  King  Burislaf  back  to  Wendland,  and 
Olaf  his  son-in-law  with  him. 

Of  this  battle  telleth    Hallfred  the  Troublous- 
skald  in  the  Olaf 's  Drapa  : 

The  speeding-stem  of  the  horses 
Of  rollers  there  was  hewing 
The  birch  of  fight-sark  barkless 
In  Denmark  south  of  Heathby. 


CHAPTER  XXX.  DEPARTURE  OF  OLAF 
TRYGGVISON  FROM  WENDLAND. 

OLAF  TRYGGVISON  was  three  winters 
in  Wendland  ;  and  then  Geira  his  wife  fell 
sick,  and  that  sickness  brought  her  to  her 
bane.  Such  great  scathe  did  Olaf  deem  this,  that 
he  had  no  love  for  Wendland  ever  after.  So  he 
betook  him  to  his  war-ships,  and  fared  yet  again 
a-warring  ;  and  first  he  harried  in  Friesland,  and 
then  about  Saxland,  and  so  right  away  to  Flanders. 
So  sayeth  Hallfred  the  Troublous-skald  : 


XXXI   The  Story  of  Ola f  Tryggvison.  261 

The  king  the  son  of  Tryggvi 
At  last  let  fast  be  hewen 
To  troll-wife's  steed  ill-waxen 
The  bodies  of  the  Saxons. 
The  king  the  well-befriended 
Gave  drink  to  the  dusky  stallion, 
Whereon  Night-rider  fareth, 
Brown  blood  of  many  a  Frisian. 

Fierce  feller  of  fight's  people 
Drew  from  its  skin  the  corpse-awl  ; 
Let  host-lord  flesh  of  Flemings 
Be  yolden  unto  ravens. 


CHAPTER   XXXI.     THE  WARRING  OF 
OLAF   TRYGGVISON. 

THEN  sailed  Olaf  Tryggvison  to  England, 
and  harried  wide  about  the  land  ;  he  sailed 
north  all  up  to  Northumberland,  and  har- 
ried there,  and  thence  north-away  yet  to  Scotland, 
and  harried  wide  about.  Thence  sailed  he  to  the 
South-isles,  and  had  certain  battles  there  ;  and  then 
south  to  Man,  and  fought  there,  and  harried  also 
wide  about  the  parts  of  Ireland.  Then  made  he  for 
Bretland,  and  that  land  also  he  wasted  wide  about, 
and  also  the  land  which  is  called  of  the  Kymry  ; 
and  again  thence  sailed  he  west  to  Valland,  and 
harried  there,  and  thence  sailed  back  east  again, 
being  minded  for  England,  and  so  came  to  the  isles 
called  Scillies  in  the  western  parts  of  the  English 
main.     So  sayeth  Hallfred  the  Troublous-skald  : 


The  young  king  all  unsparing 
Fell  unto  fight  with  English  ; 
The  nourisher  of  spear-shower 
Made  murder  for  Northumbria. 


262  The  Saga  Library.        XXXII 

The  war-glad  wolf-greed's  feeder, 
Wide  then  the  Scot-folk  wasted  ; 
Gold-slayer  wrought  the  sword-play 
In  Man  with  sword  uplifted. 

The  bow-tree's  dread  let  perish 

The  Isle-host  and  the  Irish  ; 

The  Tyr  of  swords  be-worshipped 

Of  fame  was  sorely  yearning. 

The  king  smote  Bretland's  biders, 

And  hewed  adown  the  Kymry. 

There  then  the  greed  departed 

From  the  choughs  of  the  storm  of  spear-cast. 

Olaf  Tryggvison  was  four  winters  about  this 
warfare,  from  the  time  he  fared  from  Wendland  till 
when  he  came  to  Scilly. 


CHAPTER  XXXII.  THE  CHRISTEN- 
ING OF  OLAF  TRYGGVISON  IN 
SCILLY. 

NOW  when  Olaf  Tryggvison  lay  at  Scilly 
he  heard  tell  that  in  the  isle  there  was  a 
certain  soothsayer,  who  told  of  things  not 
yet  come  to  pass ;  and  many  men  deemed  that  things 
fell  out  as  he  foretold.  So  Olaf  fell  a-longing  to 
try  the  spacing  of  this  man  ;  and  he  sent  to  the  wise 
man  him  who  was  fairest  and  biggest  of  his  men, 
arrayed  in  the  most  glorious  wise,  bidding  him  say 
that  he  was  the  king ;  for  hereof  was  Olaf  by  then 
become  famed  in  all  lands,  that  he  was  fairer  and 
nobler  than  all  other  men.  But  since  he  fared  from 
Garth-realm,  he  had  used  no  more  of  his  name  than 
to  call  him  Oli,  and  a  Garth-realmer.  Now  when 
the  messenger  came  to  the  soothsayer  and  said  he 


XXXII  The  story  of  Olaf  Try ggvison.  263 

was  the  king,  then  gat  he  this  answer :  "  King  art 
thou  not ;  but  my  counsel  to  thee  is,  that  thou  be 
true  to  thy  king." 

Nor  said  he  more  to  the  man,  who  fared  back 
and  told  Olaf  hereof;  whereby  he  longed  the  more 
to  meet  this  man,  after  hearing  of  such  answer 
given ;  and  all  doubt  fell  from  him  that  the  man 
was  verily  a  soothsayer.  So  Olaf  went  to  him,  and 
had  speech  of  him,  asking  him  what  he  would  say 
as  to  how  he  should  speed  coming  by  his  kingdom, 
or  any  other  good-hap. 

Then  answered  that  lone-abider  with  holy 
spaedom  :  "  A  glorious  king  shalt  thou  be,  and  do 
glorious  deeds ;  many  men  shalt  thou  bring  to 
troth  and  christening,  helping  thereby  both  thyself 
and  many  others ;  but  to  the  end  that  thou  doubt 
not  of  this  mine  answer,  take  this  for  a  token  :  Hard 
by  thy  ship  shalt  thou  fall  into  a  snare  of  an  host 
of  men,  and  battle  will  spring  thence,  and  thou 
wilt  both  lose  certain  of  thy  company,  and  thyself 
be  hurt ;  and  of  this  wound  shalt  thou  look  to  die, 
and  be  borne  to  ship  on  shield  ;  yet  shalt  thou  be 
whole  of  thy  hurt  within  seven  nights,  and  speedily 
be  christened  thereafter." 

So  Olaf  went  down  to  his  ship,  and  met  un- 
peaceful  men  on  the  way,  who  would  slay  him  and 
his  folk ;  and  it  fared  with  their  dealincrs  as  that 
lone-biding  man  had  foretold  him,  that  Olaf  was 
borne  wounded  on  a  shield  out  to  his  ship,  and  was 
whole  again  within  seven  nights'  space. 

Then  deemed  Olaf  surely  that  the  man  had  told 
him  a  true  matter,  and  that  he  would  be  a  soothfast 
soothsayer,  whencesoever  he  had  his  spaedom.    So 


264  TJie  Saga  Librayy.      XXXIII 

he  went  a  second  time  to  see  this  soothsayer,  and 
talked  much  with  him,  and  asked  him  closely 
whence  he  had  the  wisdom  to  foretell  things  to 
come.  The  lone-dweller  told  him  that  the  very 
God  of  christened  men  let  him  know  all  things 
that  he  would,  and  therewithal  he  told  Olaf  many 
great  works  of  Almighty  God ;  from  all  which 
words  Olaf  yeasaid  the  taking  on  him  of  christen- 
ing ;  and  so  was  he  christened  with  all  his  fellows. 
He  abode  there  long,  and  learned  the  right  troth, 
and  had  away  with  him  thence  priests  and  other 
learned  men. 


CHAPTER   XXXni.     OLAF   WEDDETH 
GYDA. 

IN  the  autumn-tide  sailed  Olaf  from  the  Scillies 
to  England.    He  lay  in  a  certain  haven  there, 
and  fared  peacefully,  for  England  was  chris- 
tened, as  he  was  now  become  christened. 

Now  went  through  the  land  a  bidding  to  a  certain 
Thing,  and  all  men  should  go  thither  ;  and  when 
the  Thing  was  set  on  foot,  thither  came  a  queen 
hight  Gyda,  sister  of  Olaf  Kuaran,  who  was  King 
of  Dublin  in  Ireland;  she  had  been  wedded  in 
England  to  a  mighty  earl,  who  was  now  dead,  and 
she  held  his  realm  after  him.  Now  there  was 
a  man  in  her  realm  named  Alfwin,  a  great 
champion  and  fighter  at  holmgangs.  This  man 
wooed  Gyda,  who  answered  that  she  would  make 
choice  of  one  to  wed  her  from  out  the  men  of  her 
realm  ;  and  for  this  cause  was  the  Thing  aforesaid 
assembled,  and  there  was  Gyda  to  choose  herself  a 


XXXIII  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  265 

husband.  Thither  was  come  Alfwin  decked  out 
with  the  best  of  raiment,  and  many  other  well 
attired  were  there.  Thither  also  was  come  Olaf, 
clad  in  his  wet-weather  gear,  and  a  shag-cloak 
over  all,  and  he  stood  with  his  company  outward 
from  other  folk. 

Now  went  Gyda,  here  and  there  looking  at 
everyone  who  seemed  to  her  of  the  mould  of  a  man  ; 
but  when  she  came  whereas  Olaf  stood,  and  looked 
up  into  the  face  of  him,  she  asked  what  man  he 
was.  He  named  himself  Oli :  "  I  am  an  outland 
man  here,"  said  he. 

Gyda  said:  "Wilt  thou  have  me?  then  will  I 
choose  thee." 

"  I  will  not  gainsay  that,"  said  he.  And  therewith 
he  asked  her  of  her  name,  and  what  was  her  kin, 
and  the  house  of  her. 

"  Gyda  am  I  called,"  said  she,  "  a  king's  daughter 
of  Ireland,  but  I  was  wedded  here  in  the  land  to 
an  earl  who  had  dominion  here.  But  now  since 
he  is  dead  have  I  ruled  the  realm,  and  men  have 
wooed  me  ;  neither  have  I  seen  any  to  whom  I 
list  to  be  wedded." 

She  was  a  young  woman,  and  full  fair ;  so  they 
talked  the  matter  over,  and  were  of  one  mind  on 
that.     So  now  Olaf  betrothed  him  to  Gyda. 


266     The  Saga  Libmry.    XXXIV-XXXV 

CHAPTER     XXXIV.      HOLMGANG    BE- 
TWIXT  ALFWIN    AND    KING   OLAF. 

BUT  now  is  Alfwln  full  ill  content.  And  it 
was  the  custom  of  those  days  in  England 
that  if  any  two  contended  about  a  matter, 
they  should  meet  on  the  Island  ;  wherefore  Alfwin 
biddeth  Olaf  Tryggvison  to  the  Island  on  this 
matter.  So  time  and  place  were  appointed  for  the 
battle  ;  and  they  were  to  be  twelve  on  either  side. 
So  when  they  met,  Olaf  gave  the  word  to  his  men  to 
do  as  he  did.  He  had  a  great  axe,  and  when  Alfwin 
would  drive  his  sword  at  the  king,  he  smote  the 
sword  from  the  hand  of  him,  and  then  a  stroke  on 
the  man  himself;  so  that  Alfwin  fell,  and  therewith 
Olaf  bound  him  fast.  In  like  wise  fared  all  Alfwin's 
men,  and  they  were  beaten  and  bound,  and  so  led 
home  to  Olaf  s  lodging.  Then  Olaf  bade  Alfwin 
depart  from  the  land,  and  never  come  back  again, 
and  Olaf  took  all  his  wealth. 

Then  Olaf  wedded  Gyda  and  abode  in  England, 
or  whiles  in  Ireland. 


CHAPTER  XXXV.    KING  OLAF  TRYGG- 
VISON GETTETH  THE  HOUND  VIGI. 

NOW  when  Olaf  was  in  Ireland,  he  was 
warring  on  a  time  ;  and  a-shipboard  they 
fared,  and  needed  a  strand -slaughtering. 
When  the  men  go  up  aland,  and  drive  down  a  many 
beasts,  then  came  to  them  a  certain  goodman,  who 
prayed  Olaf  give  him  back  his  own  cows.  Olaf  bade 
him  take  them  if  he  might  find  them,  "  But  let  him 


XXXVI  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  267 

not  delay  the  journey  !  "  Now  the  goodman  had 
there  a  great  herd-dog,  to  which  dog  he  showed 
the  herd  of  neat,  whereof  were  being  driven  many 
hundreds.  Then  the  hound  ran  all  about  the 
herd,  and  drave  away  just  so  many  neat  as  the 
goodman  had  claimed  for  his,  and  they  were  all 
marked  in  one  wise  ;  wherefore  men  deemed  belike 
that  the  hound  verily  knew  them  aright,  and  they 
thought  him  wondrous  wise.  Then  asked  Olaf  of 
the  goodman  if  he  would  sell  his  hound.  "With  a 
good  will,"  said  the  goodman. 

But  the  king  gave  him  a  gold  ring  there  and 
then,  and  promised  to  be  his  friend. 

That  dog  was  called  Vigi,  and  was  the  best 
of  all  dogs.     Olaf  had  him  for  long  afterward. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI.  OF  KING  HARALD 
GORMSON,  AND  HIS  WARRING  IN 
NORWAY. 

NOW  Harald  Gormson  the  Dane-king 
heard  how  Earl  Hakon  had  cast  aside 
his  christening,  and  harried  wide  in  the 
realm  of  the  Dane-king.  So  he  called  out  an  host, 
and  fared  away  for  Norway.  And  when  he  came 
to  the  realm  of  Earl  Hakon  he  harried  there,  and 
laid  waste  all  the  land,  and  then  brought-to  by  the 
isles  called  Solunds.  But  five  steads  only  were 
left  standing  unburned  by  him  in  Lteradale  of 
Sogn,  and  all  folk  fled  to  the  fells  and  woods  with 
such  of  their  chattels  as  they  might  bear  away. 
And  now  was  the  Dane-king  minded  to  sail  with 


268  Tlie  Saga  Library.     XXXVII 

that  mighty  host  to  Iceland,  and  avenge  him  of 
the  shame  which  the  Icelanders,  one  and  all,  had 
laid  upon  him.  For  it  had  been  made  a  law  in 
Iceland  that  for  every  nose  in  the  land  should  a 
scurvy  rime  be  made  on  the  Dane-king.  And 
this  was  the  cause  thereof,  that  a  ship  owned  of 
Icelandmen  had  been  cast  away  in  Denmark,  and 
the  Danes  took  all  the  goods  for  lawful  drift,  and 
one  Birgir,  a  bailiff  of  the  king's,  had  been  chief 
dealer  in  this  matter.  And  the  scurvy  rimes  were 
done  on  both  of  them.     This  is  in  the  said  rimes : 

When  strode  fight-wonted  Harald 
From  the  south  to  the  mew  of  Mornir, 
The  Wend's-bane  then  as  wax  was 
In  no  shape  but  a  staUion's. 
But  unrich  Birgir  out  cast 
By  the  powers  of  the  Hall  of  Mountains, 
In  the  land  in  mare's  shape  met  him ; 
And  that  beheld  the  people. 


CHAPTER   XXXVII.     WIZARDRY 
WROUGHT  AGAINST  ICELAND. 

NOW  King  Harald  bade  a  wizard  shape  for 
a  skin-changingjourneyto  Iceland, andsee 
what  tidings  he  might  bring  him  thereof. 
So  he  fared  in  the  likeness  of  a  whale.  And  whenas 
he  came  to  the  land  he  went  west  round  about  the 
north  country  ;  and  he  saw  all  the  fells  and  hills  full 
of  land-spirits  both  great  and  small.  But  when  he 
came  off  Weapon-firth  he  went  into  the  firth,  and 
would  go  up  aland ;  but  lo,  there  came  down  from 
the  dale  a  mighty  drake,  followed  of  many  worms 
and  paddocks  and  adders,  and  blew  venom  at  him. 


XXXVII  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  269 

So  he  gat  him  gone,  and  went  west  along  the  land 
till  he  came  to  Eyjafirth.  Then  he  fared  up  into 
the  firth.  But  there  came  against  him  a  fowl  so 
great  that  his  wings  lay  on  the  fells  on  either  side, 
and  many  other  fowl  were  with  him,  both  great 
and  small.  So  he  fared  away  thence,  and  west 
along  the  land,  and  so  south  to  Broadfirth,  and 
there  stood  in  up  the  firth.  But  there  met  him  a 
great  bull  that  waded  out  to  sea  and  fell  a-bellow- 
ing  awfully,  and  many  land-spirits  followed  him. 
Thenceaway  he  gat  him,  and  south  about  Reek- 
ness,  and  would  take  land  on  the  Vikars-Skeid.  But 
there  came  against  him  a  mountain-giant,  with  an 
iron  staff  in  his  hand,  and  who  bore  his  head 
higher  than  the  fells,  and  with  him  were  many 
other  giants.  So  thenceaway  fared  the  wizard  east 
endlong  of  the  south  country.  "  And  there,"  says 
he,  "  was  nought  but  sands,  and  land  haven-less,  and 
a  huge  surf  breaking  round  about  without  them  ; 
and  so  great  is  the  main  betwixt  the  lands,"  said 
he,  "that  all  unmeet  it  is  for  long-ships." 

Now  in  those  days  was  Brodd-Helgi  abiding  in 
Weapon-firth ;  Eyjolf  Valgerdson  in  Eyjafirth  ; 
Thord  the  Yeller  in  Broadfirth ;  and  Thorod  the 
Priest  in  Olfus. 

So  the  Dane-kinof  stood  south  alonqf  the  land 
with  his  host,  and  so  went  south  to  Denmark. 
But  Earl  Hakon  let  build  all  the  land  again,  and 
none  the  more  ever  paid  scat  to  the  Dane-king. 


270  The  Saga  Library.   XXXVIII 

CHAPTER    XXXVIII.      THE    FALL  OF 
KING    HARALD   GORMSON. 

SVEIN,  the  son  of  King  Harald,  who  was 
afterwards  called  Twibeard,  craved  do- 
minion of  King  Harald  his  father  ;  but  it 
was  as  afore  that  King  Harald  would  not  share 
the  Dane-realm,  nor  give  his  son  dominion.  Then 
Svein  gathers  war-ships  to  him,  and  says  that  he 
will  go  a-warring ;  but  when  they  were  all  come 
together,  and  Palnatoki,  to  wit,  of  the  Jomsburg 
vikings  was  come  to  help  him,  then  Svein  stood 
toward  Sealand  and  in  up  Icefirth,  where  lay  King 
Harald  his  father  with  his  ships,  all  ready  to  fare 
to  the  wars.  So  straightway  Svein  fell  on  him,  and 
there  was  a  great  battle.  But  so  much  folk  drew 
to  King  Harald  that  Svein  was  overborne  by 
odds,  and  fled  away. 

Notwithstanding,  there  gat  King  Harald  the 
hurts  which  brought  him  to  his  bane. 

So  thereafter  was  Svein  taken  for  king  in 
Denmark. 

In  those  days  was  Earl  Sigvaldi  captain  over 
Jomsburg  in  Wendland.  He  was  son  of  King 
Strut-Harald,  sometime  King  of  Skaney.  The 
brethren  of  Earl  Sigvaldi  were  Heming  and 
Thorkel  the  High. 

Then  also  was  a  lord  among  the  Jomsburg 
vikings  Bui  the  Thick  of  Borgund-holm,  and 
Sigfurd  his  brother.  Vagn  also,  the  son  of  Aki 
and  Thorgunna,  and  sister's-son  of  Bui. 

Now  Earl  Sigvaldi  and  his  brother  had  laid 
hands  on  King  Svein,  and  brought  him  to  Joms- 


XXXIX  The  Story  of  Olaf  Tvyggvisou  .271 

burg  in  Wendland,  and  driven  him  perforce  to 
make  peace  with  Burislaf  the  Wend-king,  in  such 
wise  that  Sigvaldi  was  to  make  peace  between  them 
— Earl  Sigvaldi  had  then  to  wife  Astrid,  daughter 
of  King  Burislaf — "  either  else  would  the  earl,"  said 
he,  "deliver  King  Svein  to  the  Wends."  Now 
King  Svein  knew  full  well  that  then  would  the 
Wends  torment  him  to  death,  so  he  assented  to 
this  peace-making  of  the  earl. 

So  Earl  Sijrvaldi  laid  down  that  King  Svein 
should  wed  Gunnhild,  daughter  of  King  Burislaf; 
and  King  Burislaf,  Thyri,  Harald's  daughter,  sister 
of  King  Svein ;  and  either  king  to  hold  his  dominion, 
and  peace  to  be  between  the  lands  of  them. 

So  King  Svein  fared  home  to  Denmark  with 
Gunnhild  his  wife,  and  their  sons  were  Harald 
and  Knut  the  Mighty. 

In  those  days  did  the  Danes  make  great  threats 
of  sailing  with  an  host  to  Norway  against  Earl 
Hakon. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX.    THE  AVOWING  OF 
THE   JOMSBURG   VIKINGS. 

KING  SVEIN  held  a  famous  feast,  and 
bade  to  him  all  lords  of  his  realm,  for 
he  would  hold  his  grave-ale  after  King; 
Harald  his  father ;  and  a  little  before  had  died 
Strut- Harald  in  Skaney,  and  Veseti  of  Borgund- 
holm,  the  father  of  Bui  and  Sigurd.  So  King 
Svein  sent  word  to  the  Jomsburgers  bidding  Earl 
Sigvaldi  and  Bui,  and  the  brethren  of  each,  come 
hold  the  CTrave-ale   of  their  fathers  at  this  same 


272  TJie  Saga  Library.       XXXIX 

feast  which  the  king  was  arraying.  So  to  the 
feast  fared  the  Jomsburgers  with  all  the  valiantest 
of  their  folk ;  eleven  ships  from  Jomsburg  had 
they,  and  twenty  from  Skaney.  So  thither  was 
come  together  a  full  great  company.  The  first 
day  of  the  feast,  before  King  Svein  stepped  into 
the  high-seat  of  his  father,  he  drank  the  cup  of 
memory  to  him,  swearing  therewith  that  before 
three  winters  were  outworn  he  would  bring  an  host 
to  England,  and  slay  King  ^Ethelred,  or  drive  him 
from  his  realm.  And  that  cup  of  memory  must 
all  drink  who  were  at  the  feast. 

Thereupon  was  poured  forth  to  those  lords  of 
Jomsburg;  and  ever  was  borne  to  them  brimming 
and  of  the  strongest.  But  when  this  cup  was  drunk 
off,  then  must  all  men  drink  a  cup  to  Christ.  And 
then  were  borne  to  the  Jomsburgers  the  biggest 
horns  of  mightiest  drink  that  was  there.  The  third 
cup  was  Michael's  memory,  and  that  also  must  all 
drink.  But  thereafter  drank  Earl  Sigvaldi  the 
memory  of  his  father,  swearing  oath  therewith 
that  before  three  winters  were  worn  away  he  would 
come  into  Norway,  and  slay  Earl  Hakon,  or  else 
drive  him  from  the  land. 

Then  swore  Thorkel  the  High,  the  brother  of 
Sigvaldi,  that  he  would  followhis  brother  to  Norway, 
nor  ever  flee  from  battle  leaving  Sigvaldi  fighting. 

Then  swore  Bui  the  Thick  that  he  would  fare  to 
Norway  with  them,  and  in  no  battle  flee  before 
Earl  Hakon. 

Then  swore  Sigurd  his  brother  that  he  would 
fare  to  Norway,  and  not  flee  while  the  more  part 
of  the  Jomsburgers  fought. 


XL     The  Story  of  Ola f  Tryggvison.      273 

Then  swore  Vagn  Akison  that  he  would  fare 
with  them  to  Norway,  and  not  come  back  till  he 
had  slain  Thorkel  Leira,  and  lain  a-bed  by  his 
dauofhter  Ing-ibioror  without  the  leave  of  her  kin. 

Many  other  lords  also  swore  oath  on  sundry 
matters.   So  that  day  men  drunk  the  heirship-feast. 

But  the  morrow's  morn,  when  men  were  no  more 
drunken,  the  Jomsburgers  thought  they  had  spoken 
big  words  enough  ;  so  they  met  together  and  took 
counsel  how  they  should  bring  this  journey  about, 
and  the  end  of  it  was  that  they  determined  to  set 
about  it  as  speedily  as  may  be.  So  they  arrayed 
their  ships  and  their  company;  and  wide  about  the 
lands  went  the  fame  of  this. 


CHAPTER  XL.    THE  WAR-GATHERING 
OF   ERIC   AND   EARL   HAKON. 

NOW  Earl  Eric,  son  of  Hakon,  heard  these 
tidings  as  he  abode  in  Raum-realm.  So 
he  straightway  gathered  folk  to  him,  and 
fared  to  the  Uplands,  and  so  north  over  the  fells  to 
Thrandheim  to  meet  Earl  Hakon,  his  father. 
Hereof  telleth  Thord  Kolbeinson  in  Eric's  Drapa: 

Now  fared  great  soothfast  war-tales 
Of  the  steel-stems  wide  around  there 
Out  from  the  south,  and  therewith 
Good  bonders  woe  foreboded. 
The  stem  of  the  steed  of  the  meadow 
Of  Sveidi  heard  how  the  boardlong 
Dane-ships  o'er  the  well-worn  rollers 
In  the  south  were  run  out  seaward. 

So  Earl  Hakon  and  Earl  Eric  let  shear  up  the 
war-arrow  all  about  the  Thrandheim  parts ;  bid- 

III.  T 


274  The  Saga  Library.  XLI 

ding  also  they  sent  to  either  Mere,  and  to  Raums- 
dale,  north  also  into  Naumdale  and  Halogaland  ; 
therewith  they  called  out  their  whole  muster  both 
of  ships  and  men.     So  saith  it  in  Eric's  Drapa  : 

Shield-maple  set  his  cutters, 

Round-ships  and  great  keels  many 

Into  the  surf  a-rushing 

(Grows  the  skald's  song  praise-bounteous). 

OIT  shore  were  ships  a-many, 

When  the  point-hardener  mighty 

Seaward  drew  garth  about  it, 

His  father's  land,  with  war-shields. 

Earl  Hakon  went  straightway  into  Mere  to  hold 
espial  there,  and  gather  folk  ;  but  Earl  Eric  drew 
his  host  together,  and  led  it  from  the  north. 


CHAPTER  XLI.      THE     JOURNEY     OF 
THE   JOMSBURGERS    INTO    NORWAY. 

THE  Jomsburgers  brought  their  host  into 
the  Limbfirth,  and  sailed  out  thence  into 
the  main  with  sixty  ships,  and  came  in  to 
Agdir ;  thence  they  brought  their  host  to  Roga- 
land,  and  fell  a-harrying  so  soon  as  they  came  into 
the  dominion  of  Earl  Hakon  ;  and  so  fare  they 
toward  the  North-country  doing  all  deeds  of  war. 

Now  there  was  a  man  named  Geirmund,  who 
was  sailing  in  a  skiff,  and  certain  men  with  him, 
and  he  came  on  north  to  Mere,  and  there  fell  in 
with  Earl  Hakon,  and  went  in  before  the  board 
and  told  the  earl  the  tidings  of  an  host  in  the 
South-country  come  from  Denmark. 

The  earl  asked  if  he  had  any  soothfast  token 
hereof  to    show.       So  Geirmund  drew  forth  his 


XLII    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.    275 

other  arm  with  the  hand  smitten  off  at  the  wrist, 
and  saith  that  by  that  token  was  an  host  in  the 
land.  Then  asked  the  earl  closely  concerning  this 
host,  and  Geirmund  saith  they  were  the  vikings  of 
Jomsburg,  and  had  slain  many  men,  and  robbed 
far  and  wide  :  "  Swift  fare  they  though,  and  full 
eagerly,  and  belike  no  long  time  will  wear  by  or 
they  are  come  upon  thee  here." 

So  thereon  the  earl  rowed  through  all  the  firths 
in  along  one  shore  and  out  along  the  other  ;  night 
and  day  he  fared,  and  had  espial  holden  inland  about 
the  E id-reaches  right  away  south  to  the  Firths  on 
one  side,  and  north  away  on  the  other,  whereas  Eric 
went  with  his  host.  This  is  told  of  in  Eric's  Drapa  : 

The  war-wise  earl  who  driveth 
The  fifth-board  steeds  far  seaward, 
Now  set  his  prows  high-fashioned 
Against  Sigvaldi's  coming. 
There  shook  the  oars  a-many, 
But  the  solacers  of  wound-fowl 
Who  rent  the  sea  with  oar-blade, 
They  feared  the  bane  in  nowise. 

Earl  Eric  meanwhile  fared  south  with  his  host 
at  his  swiftest. 


CHAPTER     XLII.        OF      THE      JOMS- 
BURGERS   AND   THEIR   WARFARE. 

EARL  SIGVALDI  led  his  host  north  about 
the  Stad,  and  brought-to  first  at  Her-isles. 
Here,  though  the  vikings  fell  in  with  the 
folk  of  the  land,  these  told  them  never  the  truth 
of  what  the  earl  was  about.  The  Jomsburgers 
harried  wheresoever  they  came  ;  they  brought-up 


276  The  Saga  Library.         XLIII 

west  of  Hod-isle,  and  went  ashore  there  and 
harried,  driving  down  to  their  ships  both  thrall  and 
beast,  but  slew  all  carles  fit  for  fight. 

But  now  as  they  came  down  to  their  ships  there 
came  to  meet  them  a  certain  bonder  afoot,  and 
this  was  hard  by  where  went  the  company  of  Bui. 
Spake  the  bonder:  "Nought  like  men-at-arms  fare 
ye,  driving  to  the  strand  cow  and  calf;  better  prey 
to  take  the  bear,  now  nigh  come  to  the  bear's  den." 

"  What  says  the  carle  ?  "  said  they.  "  Canst 
thou  tell  us  aught  of  Earl  Hakon  ?  " 

Said  the  bonder  :  "  He  fared  yesterday  in  to 
Hiorund-firth.  One  ship  or  two  he  had,  or  at  the 
most  not  more  than  three  ;  nor  had  he  heard 
aught  of  you." 

Then  straightway  Bui  and  his  folk  fell  a-running 
to  the  ships  and  let  loose  all  their  booty  ;  and  Bui 
said  :  "Make  we  the  most  of  it  that  we  have  espied 
on  the  earl,  and  so  be  we  the  nighest  to  the  victory." 

So  when  they  come  to  their  ships,  straightway 
they  row  out  ;  and  Earl  Sigvaldi  called  out  to 
them,  asking  what  tidings  ;  and  they  said  that 
Earl  Hakon  was  there  in  the  firth.  So  Earl  Sigvaldi 
weighed,  and  rowed  out  north  of  the  isle  of  Hod, 
and  so  in  about  the  isle. 


CHAPTER     XLHI.      THE     BEGINNING 
OF  THE  JOMSBURGERS'  BATTLE. 

BUT    Earl    Hakon    and    Eric    his    son   lay 
in  Halkell's-wick,  with  all  their  host  now 
come    together,    being    an    hundred    and 
eighty  ships,  and  they  had  tidings  how  the  Joms- 


XLIII    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  277 

burgers  had  stood  from  the  west  in  to  Hod.     So 
the  earls  rowed  from  the  south  to  seek  them. 

But  when  they  came  to  Hiorung-wick  they 
met,  and  either  side  arrayed  them  for  the  battle. 
In  the  midst  of  the  array  of  the  Jomsburgers  was 
set  forth  the  banner  of  Earl  Sigvaldi ;  and  over 
against  him  was  arrayed  the  battle  of  Earl  Hakon. 
Earl  Sigvaldi  had  twenty  ships  and  Earl  Hakon 
sixty.  In  Earl  Hakon's  battle  were  these  two 
captains,  Thorir  Hart  of  Halogaland  and  Styrkar 
of  Gimsar. 

On  the  one  wing  of  the  Jomsburgers  was  Bui 
the  Thick  and  Sigurd  his  brother,  and  over 
against  him  fell  on  Earl  Eric  Hakonson  with  sixty 
ships,  and  these  lords  to  aid,  Gudbrand  the  White 
of  the  Uplands,  to  wit,  and  Thorkel  Leira,  a  man 
of  the  Wick. 

Again,  on  the  other  wing  of  the  Jomsburgers 
was  arrayed  Vagn  Akison  with  twenty  ships,  and 
against  him  was  Svein  Hakonson,  and  with  him 
Skeggi  from  Uphowe  in  Yriar,  and  Rognvald  of 
./Erwick  in  Stad,  with  sixty  shifts.  So  is  it  told 
in  Eric's  Drapa  : 

Far  down  along  the  coast-land 
Sped  the  sea-host,  but  the  sea-mews 
Of  the  glow-home  fight-ways  glided 
To  meet  the  keels  of  Denmark. 
Them  most  in  Mere  the  earl  cleared ; 
Neath  the  seekers  of  gold's  plenty 
The  steed  of  the  sea-brim  drifted 
Deep  laden  with  warm  slain-heap. 

And    thus    saith   Eyvind    Skald-spiller    in    the 
Halogaland  Tale  : 


2  78  The  Saga  Library.  X  L 1 1 1 

To  the  hurt-wreakers 
Of  Yngvi  Frey 
Least  of  all  things 
Was  that  day's  dawning 
A  joyous  meeting, 
When  the  land-rulers 
Sped  their  fleet 
Against  the  wasters. 
Whereas  the  sword-elf 
Thrust  the  sea-steeds 
Forth  from  the  southland 
Against  their  war-host. 

So  then  they  brought  the  fleets  together,  and 
there  befell  the  grimmest  of  battles,  and  many  fell 
on  either  side,  but  many  the  more  of  Hakon's  folk, 
for  hardily,  hard,  and  handily  fought  the  vikings  of 
Jomsburg,  and  clean  through  shields  they  shot,  and 
so  great  was  the  brunt  of  weapons  about  Earl  Hakon 
that  his  byrny  was  all  rent  and  perished,  so  that  he 
cast  it  from  him.    Thereof  telleth  Tind  Hallkelson  : 

The  sewing,  that  the  flame-Gerd 
Wrought  for  the  earl  with  bent-boughs 
Of  the  shoulder,  grew  ungainly. 
Waxed  din  of  Fiolnirs  fires, 
Whereas  the  byrny's  Vidur 
Must  shed  the  ring-bright,  clattering 
War-sark  of  Hangi.     Cleared  were 
The  weltering  steeds  of  sea-stream. 

Where  the  ring-weaved  shirt  of  Sorli 
From  the  earl  was  blown  to  tatters 
On  the  sound  ;  whereof  a  token 
That  friend  of  warriors  show'eth. 


XLIV   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tyyggvisou.  279 

CHAPTER    XLIV.      THE     FLIGHT     OF 
EARL  SIGVALDI. 

NOW  the  Jomsburgers  had  the  bigger  ships 
and  the  higher  of  bulwark ;  but  either 
side  fought  most  fiercely.     Vagn  Akison 
lay  so  hard  on  the  ship  of  Svein  Hakonson  that 
Svein  let  back-water  and   was   on   the    point   of 
fleeing.    Then  thither  turned  Earl  Eric,  and  thrust 
into  the  battle  against  Vagn  ;  and  Vagn  gave  back 
and  the  ships  lay  where  they  had  been  at  the  first. 
So  Earl  Eric  gat  him  back  to  his  own  battle,  where 
his  men  now  were  giving  aback,  and  Bui  having 
cut  himself  adrift  from   the    lashings,   was    about 
driving  them  to  flight.    So  Earl  Eric  lay  Bui's  ship 
aboard,  and  a  battle  of  handy-strokes  betid  of  the 
sharpest,  and  two  of  Eric's  ships  or  three  were  on 
Bui's  ship  alone.      And  therewithal  came  down 
foul  weather  with  so  great  hail,  that  a  hailstone 
weighed  an  ounce.     Even  therewith  Earl  Sigvaldi 
cut  his  lashings  and  turned  his  ship  about  with  the 
mind  to  flee.     Vagn  Akison  cried  out  at  him  bid- 
ding him  not  to  flee  away  ;  but  Earl  Sigvaldi  gave 
no  heed  thereto,  whatsoever  he  might  say.     Then 
Vagn  shot  a  spear  at  him,  and  it  smote  the  man 
who  sat  by  the  tiller.   So  rowed  away  Earl  Sigvaldi 
with  five-and-thirty  ships,  and  but  five-and-twenty 
were  left  lying  behind. 


28o  The  Saga  Library.  XLV 

CHAPTER     XLV.      BUI      THE     THICK 
LEAPETH  OVERBOARD. 

THEN  laid  Earl  Hakon  his  ship  on  the 
other  board  of  Bui,  and  many  strokes  in 
short  space  befell  Bui's  men.  Vigfus,  son 
of  Slaying  Glum,  took  up  a  snout-anvil  that  lay 
on  the  forecastle  of  Earl  Hakon's  ship,  whereon 
some  man  had  been  a-driving  home  the  rivet  of  his 
sword-hilt.  A  strong  man  was  Vigfus  ;  and  he 
cast  the  anvil  with  both  hands  and  smote  it  on  the 
head  of  Aslak  Holm-pill-pate,  so  that  the  spike 
drave  into  his  brain.  By  no  weapon  had  Aslak 
been  bitten  afore,  as  he  fought  on  smiting  with 
either  hand  ;  he  was  foster-son  of  Bui,  and  his 
forecastle-man.  There  was  another  of  them,  hight 
Howard  the  Hewer,  the  strongest  and  valiantest 
of  men.  Now  in  this  stour  Eric's  men  gat  up 
aboard  Bui's  ship,  and  made  aft  to  the  poop  toward 
Bui.  Then  Thorstein  Midlang  smote  Bui  right 
athwart  the  nose  through  the  nose-guard,  and  a 
very  great  wound  was  that ;  but  Bui  smote  Thor- 
stein round-handed  on  the  flank,  so  that  the  man 
fell  asunder  in  the  midst. 

Then  caught  up  Bui  two  chests  full  of  gold,  and 
called  on  high,  "  Overboard  all  folk  of  Bui  ! "  and 
himself  leapt  overboard  with  those  chests.  And 
therewith  many  men  of  his  leapt  overboard,  and 
others  fell  on  the  ship,  for  as  to  peace  it  availed 
not  to  pray  it.  So  was  Bui's  ship  cleared  from 
stem  to  stern,  and  then  the  rest  of  them  one  after 
other. 


XLVI   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.    281 

CHAPTER  XLVI.    THE  JOMSBURGERS 
BOUNDEN  IN  A  STRING. 

THEN  fell  Earl  Eric  on  Vagn's  ship,  and 
was  met  full  valiantly ;  but  in  the  end  was 
the  ship  cleared,  and  Vagn  laid  hands  on, 
and  thirty  men  with  him,  and  they  were  brought 
aland  bound.  Now  Thorkel  Leira  went  up  to 
them  and  said :  "  Vagn,  thou  swarest  oath  to 
slay  me,  but  now  meseemeth  I  am  more  like  to 
slay  thee." 

Now  Vagn  and  his  folk  sat  all  together  on  a 
tree-trunk  ;  and  Thorkel  had  a  great  axe,  where- 
with he  smote  down  him  who  sat  outermost  on 
the  trunk.  Vagn  and  his  fellows  were  so  bound 
that  a  rope  was  done  about  the  feet  of  them  all, 
but  their  hands  were  loose.  Now  spake  one  of 
them  :  "  Lo  here  my  cloak-clasp  in  my  hand,  and 
I  will  thrust  it  into  the  earth  if  I  wot  of  aught 
after  my  head  is  off."  So  the  head  was  smitten 
from  him,  and  down  fell  the  clasp  from  his 
hand. 

Hard  by  sat  a  very  fair  man  with  goodly  hair. 
He  swept  his  hair  up  over  his  head,  and  stretched 
forth  his  neck  saying  :  "  Make  not  my  hair 
bloody  ! "  So  a  certain  man  took  his  hair  in  his 
hand  and  held  it  fast.  Thorkel  hove  up  his  axe, 
but  the  viking  snatched  his  head  sharply,  and  he 
who  held  his  hair  lowted  forward  with  him,  and 
the  axe  came  down  on  both  his  hands,  and  took 
them  off,  so  that  it  struck  into  the  earth.  There- 
with came  Earl  Eric  thither  and  asked  :  "  Who  is 
this  goodly  man  ? "     "  Sigurd  the  lads  call  me," 


282  The  Saga  Library.        XLVII 

saith  he  ;  "  I  am  a  bastard  son  of  Bui ;  not  yet  are 
all  the  vikings  of  Jomsburg  dead." 

Eric  saith  :  "  Verily  wilt  thou  be  a  son  of  Bui. 
Wilt  thou  have  peace  ? "  says  he. 

"  That  hangs  on  who  biddeth  it,"  said  Sigurd. 

"  He  biddeth,"  said  the  earl,  "  who  hath  might 
thereto ;  Earl  Eric  to  wit." 

"  Then  will  I  take  it,"  says  he.  So  he  was 
loosed  from  the  tether. 

Then  spake  Thorkel  Leira  :  "  Though  thou,  earl, 
will  give  peace  to  all  these  men,  yet  never  shall 
Vagn  Akison  depart  hence  alive  ! " 

And  he  ran  at  him  with  brandished  axe  ;  but 
the  viking  Skardi  let  himself  fall  in  the  tether  and 
lay  before  Thorkel's  feet,  and  Thorkel  fell  flatling 
over  him.  Then  Vagn  caught  up  the  axe,  and 
smote  Thorkel  his  death-blow. 

Spake  the  earl  then  :  "  Wilt  thou  have  peace, 
Vagn?"  "Yea  will  I,"  saith  he,  "so  be  we  all 
have  it." 

"  Loose  them  from  the  tether  then,"  saith  the 
earl.  And  so  was  it  done ;  eighteen  were  slain, 
but  twelve  had  peace. 

CHAPTER  XLVII.  THE  SLAYING  OF 
GIZUR  OF  VALDRES. 

NOW  sat  Earl  Hakon  with  many  men  on  a 
tree-bole,  and  there  twanged  a  bowstring 
from  Bui's  ship,  and  therewith  came  an 
arrow  and  smoteGizurof  Valdres,  alord  of  land,  who 
sat  next  to  the  earl  clad  in  brave  raiment.  Then 
went  men  out  to  the  ship  and  found  there  Howard 


XLVII  The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggmson.  283 

the  Hewer,  standing  on  his  knees  out  by  the 
bulwark,  for  the  legs  had  been  smitten  from  him ; 
and  in  his  hand  he  had  a  bow.  So  when  they 
came  out  to  the  ship  Howard  asked,  "  Who  fell 
from  the  log  ?"  "  Gizur,"  they  said.  "  Then  was 
my  luck  lesser  than  I  would,"  said  he. 

"  111  luck  enough,"  said  they,  "  but  thou  shalt  win 
no  more."  And  they  slew  him.  Then  were  the 
slain  searched,  and  all  wealth  brought  together  for 
sharing. 

So  was  it  said  that  twenty  and  five  ships  of  the 
Jomsburg   vikings    were    cleared.       Thus    Tind 

sayeth  : 

He,  Hugin's  fellows'  feeder, 
Now  laid  the  sword-edge  foot-prints 
Upon  the  host  of  Wend-folk. 
There  bit  the  dog  of  thong-sun 
Or  ever  the  wight  spear-stems 
Might  clear  a  five-and-twenty 
Of  the  long-ships  of  their  war-host. 
That  was  a  deed  of  peril. 

Then  departed  the  host  this  way  and  that ;  and 
Earl  Hakon  went  to  Thrandheim,  and  was  exceed- 
ing ill-content  that  Eric  had  given  peace  to  Vagn 
Akison. 

The  talk  of  men  it  is  that  in  this  battle  Earl 
Hakon  offered  up  his  son  Erling  to  Odin  for  victory, 
and  thereafter  came  down  that  hail-storm,  and  fall 
of  men  therewith  betid  to  the  Jomsburgers. 

Earl  Eric  fared  up  to  the  Uplands,  and  thence 
to  his  own  realm  ;  and  Vagn  Akison  fared  with 
him.  And  Eric  wedded  Vagn  to  Ingibiorg, 
daughter  of  Thorkel  Leira,  and  gave  him  a  goodly 
long-ship  well  found  in  all  things,  and  gat  a  crew 


284  The  Saga  Library.      XLVIII 

for  him.  In  all  friendship  they  parted,  and  Vagn 
fared  home  south  to  Denmark.  He  grew  of  great 
fame  afterwards,  and  many  great  men  are  come  of 
him. 


CHAPTER    XLVIII.      THE    DEATH    OF 
KING  HARALD   THE   GRENLANDER. 

HARALD  the  Grenlander  was  king  in 
Westfold,  as  is  afore  writ.  He  had  to 
wife  Asta,  daughter  of  Gudbrand  Kula. 
Now  on  a  summer  whenas  Harald  the  Gren- 
lander was  a-warring  in  the  East-lands  to  get  him 
goods,  he  came  into  Sweden.  Olaf  the  Swede 
was  king  there  in  those  days,  the  son  of  Eric  the 
Victorious  and  Sigrid,  daughter  of  Skogul-Tosti. 
Sigrid  was  now  a  widow,  and  had  many  and  great 
manors  in  Sweden.  So  when  she  heard  that 
Harald  the  Grenlander,  her  foster-brother,  was 
come  off  the  land,  she  sent  men  to  him,  bidding 
him  come  guest  with  her.  And  he  slept  not  over 
his  journey,  but  went  thither  with  a  great  com- 
pany of  men.  Goodly  welcome  abode  him,  and 
the  king  and  queen  sat  in  the  high-seat  and  drank 
together  through  the  evening,  and  in  noble  wise 
were  all  his  men  treated.    At  nisrht-tide  also,  when 


the  king  went  to  his  bed-chamber,  the  bed  was  all 
hung  with  pall  and  arrayed  with  dear-bought  cloths. 
In  that  lodging  were  but  few  men  ;  and  when  the 
king  was  unclad  and  gotten  into  bed,  then  came 
thiiher  the  queen  to  him,  and  poured  out  to  him 
herself  and  pressed  the  drink  on  him  hard,  and 
was  exceeding  kind  unto  him.     The  king  was  full 


X  LVI 1 1  The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  285 

merry  with  drink  ;  yea,  and  she  too.  Then  fell  the 
king  asleep,  and  she  also  went  her  ways  to  bed. 

Now  Sigrid  was  the  wisest  of  women,  and  fore- 
seeing about  many  matters. 

The  next  morning  was  the  feast  still  most  noble. 
But  it  befell,  as  oft  it  doth,  that  whereas  men  are 
exceeding  drunk,  on  the  morrow  they  are  for  the 
more  part  wary  of  the  drink.  Yet  was  the  queen 
joyous,  and  she  and  the  king  talked  together ;  and 
she  fell  a-saying  how  she  deemed  her  land  and 
dominion  in  Sweden  there  to  be  no  less  worth 
than  his  kingdom  in  Norway  and  his  lands. 
Amidst  this  talk  waxed  the  king  heavy  of  mood 
and  short  of  speech,  and  so  got  him  ready  to 
depart  with  a  heart  full  sick  ;  but  ever  was  the 
queen  most  merry  of  mood,  and  brought  him  on  his 
way  with  great  gifts.  So  Harald  fared  back  to 
Norway  in  the  autumn,  and  abode  at  home  that 
winter  in  joyance  little  enough. 

But  the  next  summer  he  fared  toward  the 
East-lands  with  his  host,  and  made  for  Sweden. 
Then  he  sent  word  to  Queen  Sigrid  that  he  would 
see  her,  and  she  rode  down  to  meet  him,  and  they 
fell  to  speech  together.  Speedily  his  words  came 
to  this,  whether  she  would  wed  with  him  ;  but  she 
said  that  were  a  fool's  wedding  for  him,  he  being 
so  well  wedded  already,  as  better  might  not  be. 

Harald  saith  that  Asta  is  a  good  woman  and 
of  noble  blood  ;  "  yet  is  she  not  so  high-born  as 
I  be." 

Sigrid  answereth  :  "  Maybe  thou  art  come  of 
higher  kin  than  she  ;  yet  none  the  less  meseemeth 
with  her  lieth  the  good-hap  of  you  both." 


286  The  Saga  Library.  XL IX 

And  there  were  but  few  more  words  spoken 
between  them  ere  Sigrid  rode  away. 

Then  waxed  King  Harald  heavy-hearted,  and 
he  arrayed  him  to  ride  up  into  the  land  and  meet 
Queen  Sigrid  yet  again.  Many  of  his  men  would 
have  stayed  him,  but  he  went  his  way  none  the 
less  with  a  great  company  of  men,  and  came  to 
the  manor-house  where  the  queen  was  lady. 

Now  the  self-same  evening  came  east-away 
from  Garth-realm  another  king,  hight  Vissavald, 
and  he  also  was  about  wooing  Oueen  Siorrid. 

So  both  the  kings  were  lodged  in  a  great  cham- 
ber, and  all  their  company.  Old  was  the  chamber, 
and  all  the  array  of  it  in  like  wise  ;  but  there  was 
no  lack  that  night  of  drink,  so  mighty  that  all  men 
were  drunken,  and  the  head-guard  and  the  out- 
guard  were  all  asleep. 

Then  amidst  the  night  let  Queen  Sigrid  fall  on 
them  with  fire  and  sword,  and  the  hall  burned  up 
there,  and  they  who  were  therein  ;  but  they  who 
won  out  were  slain. 

Said  Sigrid  hereat  that  she  would  weary  these 
small  kines  of  comino-  from  other  lands  to  woo 
her.  So  she  was  called  Sigrid  the  Haughty 
thereafter. 


CHAPTER     XLIX.       THE     BIRTH    OF 
KING  OLAF  HARALDSON. 

HE    winter     before     these    things,    was 
foughten  the  battle  with   the  vikings  of 
Jomsburg  in  Hiorung-wick. 
Now  one  Hrani  had  been  left  behind  with  the 


T 


L         The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      287 

ships  when  Harald  had  gone  up  aland,  and  he  was 
captain  of  those  folk  that  were  left  behind. 

But  when  they  heard  that  Harald  had  lost  his 
life,  they  gat  them  away  at  their  swiftest  and  back 
to  Norway,  where  they  told  these  tidings.  Hrani 
went  to  Asta  and  told  her  what  had  betid,  and 
therewith  on  what  errand  King  Harald  had  gone 
to  Queen  Sigrid.  So  straightway  Asta  fared  into 
the  Uplands  to  her  father,  so  soon  as  she  had 
heard  these  tidings ;  and  he  gave  her  good  wel- 
come. And  full  wroth  were  they  both  at  the 
guiles  that  had  been  toward  in  Sweden,  and  that 
Harald  had  been  minded  to  put  her  away. 

So  Asta  Gudbrand's  daughter  brought  forth  a 
man-child  there  that  summer,  who  was  named 
Olaf  when  he  was  sprinkled  with  water ;  but 
Hrani  sprinkled  the  water  on  him.  And  at  the 
first  was  the  lad  nourished  with  Gudbrand  and 
with  Asta  his  mother. 


CHAPTER  L.     OF  EARL  HAKON. 

EARL  HAKON  ruled  all  the  outer  parts 
of  Norway  along  the  sea,  and  had  six- 
teen folk-lands  under  his  dominion.  But 
since  Harald  Hairfair  had  ordained  an  earl  to  be 
over  every  county,  that  order  endured  for  long, 
and  Earl  Hakon  had  sixteen  earls  under  him,  as 
is  said  in  Gold-lack  : 

Where  tell  the  folk  of  such  like, 
A  land  where  earls  are  lying 
Sixteen  neath  one  land-ruler. 
Hereof  should  all  folk  ponder. 


288  The  Saga  Library.  LI 

The  sea  limes'  urger's  folk-play 
Of  the  fire  of  head  of  Hedin 
Goes  forth  on  high  bepraised 
Unto  the  heavens'  four  corners. 

Whiles  Earl  Hakon  ruled  in  Norway  was  the 
year's  increase  good  in  the  land.  And  good  peace 
there  was  betwixt  man  and  man  among  the 
bonders. 

Well  beloved  of  the  bonders  was  the  earl  the 
more  part  of  his  life  ;  but  as  his  years  wore,  it  was 
much  noted  of  the  earl  that  he  was  mannerless  in 
dealing  with  women  ;  and  to  such  a  pitch  this  came, 
that  the  earl  let  take  the  daughters  of  mighty  men 
and  bring  them  home  to  him,  and  would  lie  by  them 
for  a  week  or  twain,  and  then  send  them  home. 
Whereof  he  won  great  hatred  from  the  kin  of 
such  women,  and  the  bonders  fell  a-murmuring  sore 
against  it,  even  as  they  of  Thrandheim  are  wont 
to  do  when  aught  goeth  against  their  pleasure. 

CHAPTER  LI.  THE  JOURNEY  OF 
THORIR  KLAKKA  TO  SEEK  OLAF 
TRYGGVISON. 

NOW  Earl  Hakon  heard  some  rumour  to 
this  end,  that  there  would  be  a  man  W^est- 
over-sea  who  called  himself  Oli,  and  that 
they  held  him  for  king  there.  And  the  earl  had  a 
deeminor  from  the  talk   of  certain   folk  that  this 

o 

man  would  be  come  of  the  blood  of  the  Norse 
kings.  Now  he  was  told  that  Oli  called  himself 
of  the  kin  of  Garth-realm,  and  the  earl  had  heard 
how  Tryggvi   Olafson  had  had  a  son   who  had 


LI  I     The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      289 

fared  east  into  Garth-realm  and  been  nourished 
there  at  King  Valdimar's,  and  that  he  was  called 
Olaf.  The  earl  had  sought  far  and  wide  for  this 
man,  and  now  he  misdoubted  he  would  be  this 
man  come  there  into  the  Westlands. 

Now  there  was  a  man  called  Thorir  Klakka,  a 
great  friend  of  Earl  Hakon,  who  was  long  whiles  at 
viking  work,  but  whiles  would  go  cheaping  voyages, 
and  was  of  good  knowledge  of  lands.  Him  Earl 
Hakon  sent  West-over-sea,  bidding  him  go  a 
cheaping  voyage  to  Dublin,  as  many  folk  were 
wont,  and  look  into  it  closely  what  this  man  Oli 
was  ;  and  if  he  found  that  he  verily  was  Olaf 
Tryggvison,  or  any  other  offspring  of  the  kingly 
stem  of  the  North,  then  was  Thorir  to  entangle 
him  with  guile  if  he  might  bring  it  to  pass. 

CHAPTER  LII.  OLAF  TRYGGVISON 
COMETH   INTO  NORWAY. 

SO  thereon  gat  Thorir  west  unto  Ireland  to 
Dublin,  and  learned  that  Oli  was  there,  who 
was  as  then  with  King  Olaf  Kuaran,  his 
brother-in-law.  Speedily  then  gat  Thorir  speech 
with  Oli,  and  a  man  wise  of  speech  was  Thorir. 

Now  when  they  had  talked  oft  and  right  long 
together,  Oli  fell  to  asking  concerning  Norway, 
and  first  of  the  Upland  kings,  and  who  of  them 
were  yet  alive,  and  what  dominion  they  had.  Of 
Earl  Hakon  also  he  asked,  and  how  well  beloved 
he  might  be  in  the  land.  Thorir  answered :  "  The 
earl  is  so  mighty  a  man  that  none  durst  to  speak 
but  as  he  will.  Yet  this  somewhat  bringeth  it 
in.  u 


290  The  Saga  Library.  LI  I 

about,  that  there  is  none  to  seek  to  otherwhere. 
And  yet,  to  say  thee  sooth,  I  know  the  mind  of 
many  mighty  men,  yea,  of  all  the  people,  that 
they  would  be  most  fain  and  eager  to  have  a 
king  for  the  land  come  of  the  blood  of  Harald 
Hairfair;  but  none  such  have  we  to  turn  to,  and 
chiefly  for  this  cause,  that  it  is  now  well  proven 
how  little  it  availeth  to  contend  with  Earl 
Hakon." 

Now  when  they  had  oft  talked  in  this  wise,  Olaf 
bringeth  to  light  before  Thorir  his  name  and  kin, 
and  asked  his  rede,  what  he  thought  of  it,  if  Olaf 
should  fare  to  Norway,  whether  the  bonders  would 
take  him  for  king.  But  Thorir  egged  him  on  full 
fast  to  the  journey,  and  praised  him  much  and  his 
prowess.  So  Olaf  fell  a-longing  sorely  to  fare  to 
the  land  of  his  fathers  ;  and  he  saileth  from  the 
west  with  five  ships,  first  to  the  South-isles,  and 
Thorir  was  in  company  with  him.  Thence  he 
sailed  to  the  Orkneys,  and  there  lay  as  then  Earl 
Sigurd  Hlodverson  by  Rognvaldsey  in  Asmunds- 
wick  with  one  long-ship,  being  minded  to  fare 
over  to  Caithness.  Even  therewith  King  Olaf  sailed 
his  folk  from  the  west  to  the  islands,  and  brought- 
to  there,  whereas  he  might  not  win  as  then 
through  the  Pentland  Firth.  And  when  he  knew 
that  the  earl  lay  there  already,  he  let  summon 
him  to  talk  with  him.  But  when  the  earl  came  to 
speech  with  the  king,  few  words  were  spoken 
before  the  king  sayeth  this,  that  the  earl  must  let 
himself  be  christened,  and  all  the  folk  of  his  land, 
or  die  there  and  then.  And  the  king  said  that  he 
would  fare  through  the  isles  with  fire  and  sword, 


L 1 1     TJie  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisoii .      291 

and  lay  waste  the  whole  land,  but  if  the  folk  would 
be  christened.  So  the  earl,  being  thus  bestead, 
chose  to  take  christening,  and  he  was  christened 
and  all  the  folk  that  were  with  him.  Then  swore 
the  earl  oath  to  the  king,  and  became  his  man, 
and  gave  him  his  son  for  hostage,  who  was  called 
Whelp  or  Hound,  and  Olaf  had  him  home  to  Nor- 
way with  him. 

Then  sailed  Olaf  east  into  the  sea,  and  came 
from  out  the  main  to  Most-isle,  and  there  first  he 
went  aland  in  Norway,  and  let  sing  mass  in  his 
land-tent,  and  in  the  aftertime  was  a  church  built 
in  that  same  place. 

Now  Thorir  Klakka  told  the  king  that  there 
was  nought  for  him  to  do  but  to  keep  it  hidden 
who  he  was,  and  let  no  espial  go  forth  of  him,  but 
to  fare  with  all  diligence  to  meet  the  earl,  in  such 
wise  that  he  shall  come  on  him  unawares. 

Even  so  did  King  Olaf,  and  fared  north  day 
and  night  as  weather  served,  nor  let  the  folk  of 
the  land  wot  of  his  ways,  whether  he  was  bound. 

But  when  he  came  north  to  Agdaness  he  heard 
that  Earl  Hakon  was  in  the  firth,  and  withal 
that  he  was  at  strife  with  the  bonders.  And  when 
Thorir  heard  tell  of  these  things,  then  were  matters 
gone  a  far  other  way  than  he  had  been  deeming  ; 
for  after  the  battle  with  the  Jomsburg  vikings 
were  all  men  of  Norway  utterly  friendly  to  Earl 
Hakon  for  the  victory  he  had  gotten,  and  the 
deliverance  of  all  the  land  from  war ;  but  now  so  ill 
had  things  turned  out  that  here  was  the  earl  at 
strife  with  the  bonders,  and  a  great  lord  come  into 
the  land. 


292  The  Saga  Library.  LI  1 1 

CHAPTER     LIII.       THE      FLIGHT    OF 
EARL   HAKON 

NOW  Earl  Hakon  was  a-guesting  at 
Middlehouse  in  Gauldale,  but  his  ships 
lay  out  off  Vig.  There  was  a  man 
named  Worm  Lyrgia,  a  wealthy  bonder,  who  dwelt 
at  Buness  and  had  to  wife  one  named  Gudrun, 
daughter  of  Bergthor  of  Lund  ;  she  was  called  the 
Sun  of  Lund,  and  was  the  fairest  of  women.  Now 
the  earl  sent  his  thralls  to  Worm  on  this  errand, 
to  wit,  to  have  away  to  him  Gudrun  Worm's  wife. 
So  the  thralls  showed  him  their  errand,  but  Worm 
bade  them  first  go  to  supper;  and  then  or  ever 
they  had  done  their  meat,  came  many  men  to 
Worm  from  the  township,  whom  he  had  sent  for, 
nor  would  Worm  in  any  wise  suffer  Gudrun  to  go 
with  the  thralls.  Gudrun  moreover  spake,  and 
bade  the  thralls  tell  the  earl  that  she  would  not 
come  to  him  but  if  he  sent  Thora  of  Rimul  after 
her ;  a  wealthy  dame,  and  one  of  the  earl's  best- 
beloved. 

So  the  thralls  say  that  in  such  wise  shall  they 
come  another  time  that  both  master  and  mistress 
shall  repent  them  of  their  scurvy  treatment,  and 
therewithal  gat  them  gone  with  many  threats. 

Then  Worm  let  the  war-arrow  fare  four  ways 
through  the  country-side  with  this  bidding  withal, 
that  all  men  should  fall  with  weapons  on  Earl 
Hakon  to  slay  him.  He  sent  moreover  to  Haldor 
of  Skerding-Stithy,  and  straightway  Haldor  let 
wend  the  Avar-arrow. 

A  little  before  the  earl  had  taken  the  wife  of  a 


LI  1 1    The  Story  of  Ola/  Tryggvison.      293 

man  named  Bryniolf,  and  had  gotten  great  hatred 
for  the  deed,  and  war  had  been  at  point  to  arise 
thence. 

So  at  this  message  of  the  war-arrow  sprang  up 
much  people,  and  made  for  Middlehouse;  but  the 
earl  had  espial  of  them,  and  went  his  ways  from 
the  stead  with  his  folk  into  a  deep  dale  which  is 
now  called  the  Earl's-dale,  and  there  they  lay  hid. 

The  next  day  the  earl  espied  all  the  host  of  the 
bonders.  The  bonders  took  all  the  ways,  but 
were  most  of  mind  that  the  earl  would  have 
gotten  to  his  ships,  whereof  was  Erland  his  son 
captain,  the  most  hopeful  of  men. 

But  at  nightfall  the  earl  scattered  his  men, 
bidding  them  fare  by  the  woodland  ways  out  to 
Orkdale : 

"No  man  will  do  you  hurt,  if  I  be  nowhere  anigh ; 
but  send  word  to  Erland  to  fare  out  down  the 
firth,  and  let  us  meet  in  Mere,  and  meanwhile 
I  will  hide  me  well  from  the  bonders." 

Then  departed  the  earl,  and  a  thrall  of  his 
named  Kark  was  with  him. 

Now  the  water  of  Gaul  was  under  ice,  and  the 
earl  thrust  his  horse  into  it,  and  let  his  cloak  lie 
behind  there,  and  then  went  they  into  the  cave 
which  has  been  called  the  Earl's-cave  thereafter ; 
and  there  they  fell  asleep.  But  when  Kark  awoke 
he  told  a  dream  of  his  :  how  a  man,  black  and  evil 
to  look  on,  passed  by  the  cave's  mouth  so  that  he 
was  afeard  of  his  coming  in,  and  this  man  told  him 
that  Ulli  was  dead.  Then  said  the  earl  that  it 
was  Erland  would  be  slain. 

Yet   again    slept    Kark    the    thrall,    and    was 


294  The  Saga  Library.  LI  1 1 

troubled  in  his  sleep,  and  when  he  woke  he  told 
his  dream :  how  he  had  seen  that  same  man  com- 
ing down  back  again,  who  bade  him  tell  the  earl 
that  now  were  all  the  sounds  locked.  So  told  Kark 
his  dream  to  the  earl,  who  misdoubted  now  that 
this  betokened  him  a  short  life. 

Then  he  arose,  and  they  went  to  the  stead  of 
Rimul,  and  the  earl  sent  Kark  to  Thora,  bidding 
her  come  privily  to  him.  So  did  she,  and  welcomed 
the  earl  kindly,  and  he  prayed  her  to  hide  him  for 
certain  nig-hts  till  the  s^atherinsr  of  the  bonders  went 
to  pieces.  Said  she  :  "  They  will  be  seeking  thee 
here  about  my  stead  both  within  and  without ;  for 
many  wot  that  I  would  fain  help  thee  all  I  may, 
but  one  place  there  is  about  my  stead  where  I 
deem  that  I  would  not  think  of  seeking  for  such  a 
man  as  thou,  a  certain  swine-sty  to  wit." 

So  they  went  thither  ;  and  the  earl  said  :  "  Make 
we  ready  here  ;  for  we  must  take  heed  to  our  lives 
first  of  all."  Then  dug  the  thrall  a  deep  hole 
therein,  and  bore  away  the  mould,  and  then  laid 
wood  over  it.  Thora  told  the  earl  the  tidings  how 
Olaf  Tryggvison  was  come  into  the  mouth  of  the 
firth,  and  had  slain  Erland  his  son. 

Then  went  the  earl  into  the  hole,  and  Kark  with 
him,  and  Thora  did  it  over  with  wood,  and 
strawed  over  it  mould  and  muck,  and  drave  the 
swine  thereover.  And  this  swine-sty  was  under 
a  certain  big  stone. 


LIV    The  Story  of  Olaf  Ti'yggvisoii.      295 

CHAPTER  LIV.      THE   DEATH  OF   ER- 
LAND. 

OLAF  TRYGGVISON  stood  in  up  the 
mouth  of  the  firth  with  five  long-ships,  and 
there  rowed  out  to  meet  him  Erland,  the 
son  of  Earl  Hakon,  with  three  ships.  But  as  the 
ships  drew  nigh  one  to  the  other,  Erland  misdoubted 
him  that  this  would  be  war,  and  turned  about  to- 
ward the  land.  But  when  King  Olaf  saw  the 
long-ships  come  rowing  down  the  firth  to  meet 
him,  he  thought  that  Earl  Hakon  would  be  going 
there,  and  bade  row  after  them  in  all  haste.  But 
when  Erland  and  his  folk  were  come  to  the  land 
they  ran  the  ships  aground,  and  leapt  overboard 
straightway  and  made  for  the  shore.  Then  drave 
thither  Olaf 's  ships  ;  and  Olaf  saw  a  man  striking 
out  for  shore  who  was  exceeding  fair  ;  so  he  caught 
up  the  tiller  and  cast  it  at  that  man,  and  it  smote 
the  head  of  Erland  the  earl's  son,  and  beat  out  his 
brains  ;  and  there  Erland  lost  his  life. 

Olaf  and  his  folk  slew  many  men  ;  some  fled 
away,  and  some  they  laid  hands  on  and  took  to 
peace,  from  whom  they  heard  the  tidings.  So  it 
was  told  to  Olaf  that  the  bonders  had  driven  Earl 
Hakon  away,  and  that  he  was  fleeing  before  them, 
and  that  all  his  folk  were  scattered. 


296  The  Saga  Library.  LV 

CHAPTER  LV.     THE  DEATH  OF  EARL 
HAKON. 

THEREWITHAL  came  the  bonders  to 
meet  Olaf,  and  either  side  were  fain  of 
other,  and  they  fall  straightway  into  good 
friendship. 

So  the  bonders  take  him  to  be  king  over  them, 
and  all  with  one  accord  go  about  to  seek  for  Earl 
Hakon,  and  so  fare  up  into  Gauldale,  deeming 
it  most  like  that  the  earl  will  be  at  Rimul,  if  at  any 
habited  stead  he  be,  because  Thora  was  his  dearest 
friend  of  all  the  dale  folk.  So  thither  fare  they, 
and  seek  the  earl  within  and  without,  and  find  him 
not.  Then  held  Olaf  a  house-thing  out  in  the 
garth,  and  himself  stood  up  on  that  same  big  stone 
that  was  beside  the  swine-sty. 

There  spake  Olaf  to  his  men,  and  some  deal  of  his 
speaking  was  that  he  would  with  wealth  and  worth 
further  him  who  should  bring  Earl  Hakon  to  harm. 

Now  this  talk  heard  the  earl  and  Kark,  and 
they  had  a  light  there  with  them  ;  and  the  earl 
said  :  "  Why  art  thou  so  pale,  or  whiles  as  black 
as  earth  .•"  is  it  not  so  that  thou  wilt  bewray  me  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  said  Kark. 

"  We  were  born  both  on  one  and  the  same 
night,"  said  the  earl,  "  nor  shall  we  be  far  apart  in 
our  deaths." 

Then  fared  King  Olaf  away  as  the  eve  came 
on,  but  in  the  night  the  earl  kept  himself  waking, 
but  Kark  slept  and  went  on  evilly  in  his  sleep. 
Then  the  earl  waked  him  and  asked  what  he 
dreamed ;    and    he   said  :    "I    was   e'en   now  at 


LVI    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     297 

Ladir,  and  King  Olaf  laid  a  gold  necklace  on  the 
neck  of  me." 

The  earl  answered  :  "  A  blood-red  necklace  shall 
Olaf  do  about  thy  neck  whenso  ye  meet.  See  thou 
to  it ;  but  from  me  shalt  thou  have  but  good  even 
as  hath  been  aforetime  ;  so  betray  me  not." 

So  thereafter  they  both  waked,  as  men  waking 
one  over  the  other. 

But  against  the  daybreak  the  earl  fell  asleep, 
and  speedily  his  sleep  waxed  troubled,  till  to  such 
a  pitch  it  came  that  he  drew  under  him  his  heels 
and  his  head  as  if  he  would  rise  up,  and  cried  out 
high  and  awfully.  Then  waxed  Kark  adrad  and  full 
of  horror,  and  gripped  a  big  knife  from  out  his  belt 
and  thrust  it  through  the  earl's  throat  and  sheared 

o 

it  right  out.     That  was  the  bane  of  Earl  Hakon. 

Then  Kark  cut  the  head  from  the  earl,  and  ran 
away  thence  with  it;  and  he  came  the  next  day 
to  Ladir,  and  brought  the  earl's  head  to  King 
Olaf,  and  told  him  all  these  things  that  had  befallen 
in  the  goings  of  him  and  Earl  Hakon,  even  as  is 
here  written. 

Then  let  King  Olaf  lead  him  away  thence,  and 
smite  the  head  from  him. 


CHAPTER     LVI.      THE     STONING    OF 
EARL   HAKON'S    HEAD. 

THEN  fared  King  Olaf,  and  a  many  of  the 
bonders  with  him,  out  to  N id-holm,  and 
had  with  him  the  heads  of  Earl  Hakon 
and  Kark. 

Now  this  holm  was  kept  in  those  days  for  the 


298  TJie  Saga  Library.  LVI 

slaying  of  thieves  and  evil  men,  and  a  gallows 
stood  there ;  and  so  thereto  the  king  let  be  borne 
the  head  of  Earl  Hakon,  and  of  Kark  withal. 

Then  thereto  went  the  whole  host  of  them,  and 
set  up  a  whooping,  and  stoned  the  heads,  crying 
out,  that  there  they  fared  meetly  together,  rascal 
by  rascal. 

Then  they  let  fare  up  Into  Gauldale  and  take 
the  corpse  of  him  and  drag  it  away. 

And  now  so  great  was  the  might  of  that  enmity 
of  the  Thrandheimers  against  Earl  Hakon,  that  no 
man  durst  name  him  otherwise  than  the  Evil  Earl ; 
and  for  long  after  was  this  name  laid  on  him.  Yet 
sooth  to  say  of  Earl  Hakon,  for  many  things  was 
he  worthy  to  be  lord ;  first,  for  the  great  stock  he 
was  come  of,  and  then  also  for  the  wisdom  and 
insight  wherewith  he  dealt  with  his  dominion  ;  for 
his  high  heart  in  battle  and  his  good  hap  withal, 
for  the  winning  of  victory  and  slaying  of  his  foe- 
men.     And  thus  saith  Thorleif  Redfellson  : 

Of  no  earl  ever  heard  we 

Neath  the  moon's  highway,  Hakon, 

More  famed  than  thou  ;  Ran's  fight-stem 

Gat  fame  from  out  the  battle. 

Nine  mighty  chiefs  to  Odin 

Thou  sentest ;  eats  the  raven 

The  gotten  corpses.     Therefore 

Mightst  thou  be  king  wide-landed. 

Most  bountiful  also  was  Earl  Hakon.  But  most 
evil  hap  had  such  a  lord  in  his  death-day.  And 
this  brought  it  most  about,  that  so  it  was  that  the 
day  was  come,  when  foredoomed  was  blood-offering 
and  the  men  of  blood-offerings,  and  the  holy  faith 
come  in  their  stead,  and  the  true  worship. 


LVII   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     299 

CHAPTER    LVII.      OLAF    TRYGGVISON 
TAKETH  THE  KINGDOM  IN  NORWAY. 

NOW  was  Olaf  Tryggvison  taken  for  king 
ataThingofall  thepeople  inThrandheim 
over  the  land  even  as  Harald  Hairfair 
had  held  it.  There  rose  up  all  the  people  throng- 
ing, and  would  hear  nought  else  but  that  Olaf 
Tryggvison  should  be  king. 

Then  King  Olaf  fared  through  all  the  land  and 
laid  it  under  him,  and  all  men  of  Norway  turned  to 
his  obedience  ;  yea,  all  the  lords  of  the  Uplands  or 
the  Wick,  who  had  aforetime  held  their  lands  of 
the  Dane-king,  these  became  King  Olaf's  men 
and  held  their  lands  of  him.  In  such  wise  he 
fared  through  the  land  the  first  winter  and  the 
summer  after.  Earl  Eric  Hakonson  and  Svein  his 
brother,  and  others,  friends  and  kin  of  theirs,  fled 
the  land,  and  went  east  to  Sweden  to  King  Olaf 
the  Swede,  and  had  good  welcome  of  him,  as 
sayeth  Thord  Kolbeinson  : 

Short  while,  O  scathe-wolves'  scatterer, 
Wore  ere  the  land-folk's  treason 
Ended  the  life  of  Hakon— 
Weird  wendeth  things  a-many  ! 
When  the  host  fared  from  the  Westland, 
Methinks  the  son  of  Tryggvi 
Came  to  the  land  that  erewhile 
The  staff  of  sword-fields  conquered. 

And  again : 

More  in  his  heart  had  Eric 
Against  the  great  wealth-waster 
Than  spoken  word  laid  open. 
As  from  him  might  be  looked  for. 


300  The  Saga  Library.  LVIII 

The  wrathful  Earl  of  Thrandheim 
Sought  rede  of  the  King  of  Sweden ; 
Therefrom  was  no  man  running, 
But  stiff-necked  grew  the  Thrandfolk. 


CHAPTER  LVIII.     THE  WEDDING   OF 
LODIN. 

THERE  was  one  named  Lodin,  a  wealthy- 
man  of  the  Wick  and  of  good  kin  ;  he  was 
oft  on  cheaping  voyages,  though  whiles 
he  went  a-warring. 

Now  on  a  summer  Lodin  was  on  a  cheaping 
voyage  aboard  a  ship  which  he  owned  himself,  and 
had  plenteous  merchandise  therein.  He  made 
for  Estland,  and  was  busied  with  his  chaffer 
through  the  summer.  Now  amidst  the  market  there 
were  brought  thither  many  kind  of  wares,  and 
many  thralls  were  brought  for  sale.  So  there  saw 
Lodin  a  certain  woman  who  had  been  sold  for  a 
thrall,  and  as  he  beheld  her  he  knew  that  she  was 
Astrid,  Eric's  daughter,  who  had  been  wedded  to 
King  Tryggvi  Olafson,  howsoever  she  were  unlike 
what  he  had  seen  her  aforetime,  being  pale  now, 
and  lean,  and  ill-clad ;  so  he  went  up  to  her,  and 
asked  her  how  it  fared  with  her.  She  said  :  "It 
is  a  heavy  tale  to  tell ;  I  am  sold  at  thrall-cheap- 
ings.and  am  brought  hither  to  be  sold."  Then  they 
gat  known  to  each  other,  and  Astrid  knew  Lodin 
and  praj'ed  him  therewith  to  buy  her  and  have  her 
home  with  him  to  her  kin. 

"  I  will  give  thee  a  choice  over  that,"  said  he ; 
"  I  will  bring  thee  back  to  Norway  if  thou  wilt  wed 
me." 


LIX    The  Story  of  Ola f  Try ggvi son.      301 

Now  whereas  Astrid  was  hard  bestead,  and 
that  she  knew  withal  that  Lodin  was  a  doughty 
man  and  of  good  kin,  she  promised  him  so  much 
for  her  freeing.  So  Lodin  bought  Astrid  and 
brought  her  to  Norway,  and  wedded  her  with  her 
kindred's  goodwill,  and  their  children  were  Thorkel 
Nefia,  Ingirid,  and  Ingigerd  ;  but  the  daughters 
of  Astrid  by  King  Tryggvi  were  Ingibiorg  and 
Astrid.  The  sons  of  Eric  Biodaskalli  were  Sigurd 
Carlshead,  Jostein,  and  Thorkel  Dydrill ;  these 
were  all  noble  men  and  wealthy,  and  had  manors 
in  the  East-country.  Two  brethren  who  dwelt 
east  in  the  Wick,  one  named  Thorgeir  and  the 
other  Hyrning,  wealthy  men  and  of  good  kin, 
wedded  the  daughters  of  Astrid  and  Lodin,  Ingirid 
to  wit,  and  Ingigerd. 


CHAPTER    LIX.     KING    OLAF    CHRIS- 
TENETH    THE   WICK. 

KING  HARALD  GORMSON  the  Dane- 
king  when  he  took  christening  sent  bid- 
ding over  all  his  realm  that  all  men 
should  let  themselves  be  christened  and  turn  to 
the  right  troth.  He  himself  followed  on  the  heels 
of  that  bidding,  and  used  might  and  mishandling 
if  otherwise  men  yielded  not ;  he  sent  two  earls 
into  Norway  with  a  great  host,  Urguthriot  and 
Brimilskiar  by  name,  in  order  to  bid  christening 
there,  and  folk  yielded  readily  enough  in  the  Wick, 
where  had  been  Harald's  rule,  and  there  were 
christened  many  folk  of  the  land.  But  after  the 
death    of  Harald,    Svein   Twibeard  his   son   gat 


302  TJie  Saga  Libyayy.  LIX 

speedily  into  wars  in  Saxland  and  Friesland,  and 
at  last  in  England.  Then  those  men  in  Norway 
who  had  taken  christening  turned  back  again  to 
blood-offering,  as  they  had  done  afore,  and  after 
the  fashion  of  them  of  the  North-country. 

But  when  Olaf  Tryggvison  was  become  king  in 
Norway  he  abode  a  long  while  of  summer  in  the 
Wick.  Many  of  his  kin  came  to  him  there,  and 
some  who  were  allied  to  him ;  and  many  there 
were  who  had  been  great  friends  of  his  father ; 
and  there  was  he  welcomed  with  very  great  love. 

So  then  Olaf  called  to  speech  with  him  his 
mother's  brethren,  Lodin  his  stepfather,  and  the 
sons-in-law  of  him,  Thorgeir  and  Hyrning.  Then 
he  laid  this  matter  most  earnestly  before  them, 
craving  that  they  should  undertake  it  with  him, 
and  afterwards  back  it  with  all  their  might,  to  wit, 
that  he  will  have  the  Christian  faith  set  forth 
throughout  all  his  realm.  He  saith  that  he  will  brinof 
about  the  christening  of  all  Norway,  or  die  else  : 
"  But  I  will  make  you  all  great  men  and  mighty, 
because  I  trust  in  you  best  of  all,  for  kinship  sake, 
and  other  ties." 

So  they  all  accorded  to  this,  to  do  whatso  he 
bade  them,  and  to  follow  him  herein  whither  he 
would,  and  all  those  men  who  would  do  after  their 
rede. 

So  straightway  King  Olaf  lay  bare  before  all 
the  people  that  he  would  bid  all  men  throughout  his 
realm  be  christened.  They  first  assented  to  these 
commands  who  had  afore  pledged  themselves, 
who  were  all  the  mightiest  of  those  men  who 
dwelt  thereabout,  and  all  others  did  according  to 


LX     TJie  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     303 

their  example.  So  then  east  in  the  Wick  were  all 
men  christened. 

Then  fared  the  king  into  the  north  parts  of  the 
Wick,  and  bade  all  men  take  christening ;  but 
those  who  gainsaid  him  he  mishandled  sorely. 
Some  he  slew,  some  he  maimed,  some  he  drave 
away  from  the  land. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  all  through  the  realm  of 
Tryggvi  his  father,  and  the  realm  that  Harald  the 
Grenlander,  his  kinsman,  had  held,  folk  gave  them- 
selves up  to  be  christened  according  to  the  bidding 
of  King  Olaf;  and  that  summer  and  the  winter 
after  was  all  the  Wick  christened. 


CHAPTER  LX.   OF  THE   HORD- 
LANDERS. 

EARLY  in  spring-tide  was  Olaf  stirring  in 
the  Wick  with  a  great  host,  and  so  fared 
north  into  Agdir ;  and  wheresoever  he 
came  he  called  a  Thing  of  the  bonders  and  bade 
all  men  be  christened.  So  men  come  under  the 
faith  of  Christ,  for  there  was  none  of  the  bonders 
might  rise  up  against  the  king,  and  the  folk  were 
christened  wheresoever  he  came. 

Men  there  were  in  Hordland,  many  and  noble, 
come  of  the  kin  of  Horda  Kari.  He  had  had 
four  sons  :  first,  Thorleif  the  Sage ;  then  Ogmund, 
father  of  Thorolf  Skialg,  who  was  the  father  of 
Erling  of  Soli  ;  thirdly,  Thord,  the  father  of 
Klypp  the  Hersir,  who  slew  Sigurd  Slaver,  the 
son  of  Gunnhild  ;  fourthly,  Olmod,  the  father  of 
Askel,  the  father  of  Aslak  Pate  a-Fitiar.     And  this 


304  The  Saga  Library.  LXI 

stock  was  the  most   and  the    noblest  of  Herd- 
land. 

Now  when  these  kinsmen  heard  of  these  troublous 
tidings,  how  the  king  was  coming  from  the  east 
along  the  land  with  a  great  host,  and  was  bringing 
to  nought  the  ancient  laws  of  the  people,  and  that 
all  who  gainsaid  him  must  abide  penalties  and 
torments,  then  gathered  these  kinsmen  together 
among  themselves,  that  they  might  look  to  it,  for 
they  wotted  well  that  the  king  would  soon  be  upon 
them.  So  it  seemed  good  to  them  to  meet  all  toge- 
ther well  accompanied  at  the  Gula-Thing,  and  have 
there  a  summoning  to  meet  King  Olaf  Tryggvison. 


CHAPTER    LXI.       ROGALAND    CHRIS- 
TENED. 

KING  OLAF  summoned  a  Thing  so  soon 
as  he  came  into  Rogaland  ;  and  when  the 
bidding  thereto  came  to  the  bonders  they 
gathered  all  together,  a  many  people,  and  all  armed. 
And  when  they  were  met  they  fell  to  talking  the 
matter  over,  and  appointed  three  men,  the  fairest 
of  speech  in  their  company,  to  answer  King  Olaf 
at  the  Thing,  and  speak  against  him,  and  say  that 
they  would  not  submit  themselves  to  any  lawless 
ways  howsoever  the  king  might  bid  them.  But 
when  the  bonders  came  to  the  Thing,  and  the 
Thing  was  established,  then  stood  up  King  Olaf 
and  spake  to  the  bonders  in  kindly  wise  at  the 
first ;  albeit  it  might  be  seen  in  his  words  that  he 
would  have  them  take  christening.  This  with  fair 
words  he  bade  them ;    but  in   the  end  was  this 


LX I    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      305 

added  against  such  as  gainsaid  him,  and  would 
not  obey  his  bidding,  that  they  shall  abye  his 
wrath,  and  punishment  from  him,  and  heavy  ruin, 
wheresoever  he  might  bring  it  about. 

But  when  he  had  made  an  end  of  his  speaking, 
then  stood  up  he  of  the  bonders  who  was  the 
fairest  spoken  of  them  all,  and  at  the  outset  had 
been  chosen  for  that  end  that  he  might  answer 
King  Olaf;  but  lo,  now  when  he  would  speak  he 
fell  a-coughing  and  choking  so  that  no  word  would 
out  of  him,  and  down  he  sat  again.  Then  arose 
the  second  bonder,  and  will  nowise  let  his  answer 
fall  dead,  howsoever  ill  the  first  hath  sped ;  but 
when  he  beofan  his  talk  such  stammerinof  fell  on 
him  that  not  a  word  would  win  out ;  and  all  fell 
a-laughing  who  heard,  and  down  sat  the  bonder. 

Yet  arose  the  third  and  would  say  his  say 
against  King  Olaf;  but  when  he  fell  to  speech  he 
was  so  hoarse  and  husky  that  no  man  heard  what 
he  was  a-saying,  and  down  he  sat  again. 

And  so  there  was  none  left  of  the  bonders  to 
speak  against  the  king ;  and  whereas  the  bonders 
might  get  none  to  answer  the  king,  none  uprose  to 
withstand  him,  and  so  it  came  about  that  they  all 
accorded  to  the  king's  command,  and  the  whole 
Thing-folk  was  christened  or  ever  the  king  went 
his  ways  thence. 


III. 


3o6  The  Saga  Library.  LXII 

CHAPTER    LXII.       THE    WOOING    OF 
ERLING   SKIALGSON. 

NOW  King  Olaf  made  with  his  folk  to  the 
Gula-Thing,  because  the  bonders  had 
sent  him  word  that  they  would  give 
answer  to  his  matter  thereat.  But  when  either 
side  was  come  to  the  Thing,  then  would  the  king 
first  of  all  have  speech  with  the  lords  of  the  land. 
But  when  they  were  all  come  together,  the  king 
set  forth  his  errand,  bidding  them  take  christening 
according  to  his  command. 

Then  spake  Olmod  the  Old  :  "W^e  kinsmen 
have  taken  counsel  together  about  this  matter,  and 
will  be  all  of  one  consent  herein.  For  if  thou,  king, 
art  minded  to  drive  us  kinsfolk  into  such  matters 
by  torments,  and  wilt  break  down  our  laws,  and 
wilt  break  down  us  beneath  thee  by  mastery,  then 
will  we  withstand  thee  to  the  uttermost  of  our 
might,  and  let  him  prevail  who  is  fated  thereto. 
But  if,  on  the  other  hand,  king,  thou  wilt  speed  us 
kinsfolk  somewhat,  then  mayst  thou  bring  it  so 
well  about,  that  we  shall  all  turn  to  thee  with  hearty 
obedience." 

The  king  saith  :  "  What  will  ye  ask  of  me  to  the 
end  that  the  peace  betwixt  us  be  of  the  best  ? " 

Answereth  Olmod  :  "  First  of  all,  whether  wilt 
thou  wed  Astrid  thy  sister  to  Erling  Skialgson  our 
kinsman,  whom  we  now  account  the  likeliest  of  all 
young  men  of  Norway  ? " 

King  Olaf  saith  that  himseemeth  the  wedding 
would  be  good,  whereas  Erling  is  of  high  kin,  and 
the  goodliest  of  men  to  look  on  ;  yet  saith  he  that 


LXIII   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  307 

Astrid  must  have  a  word  in  the  matter.  So  the 
king-  laid  the  matter  before  his  sister. 

"  Little  avails  it  me,"  said  she,  "  that  I  am  a 
king's  daughter  and  a  king's  sister,  if  I  am  to  be 
given  to  a  man  without  title  of  dignity.  Liefer 
were  I  to  abide  a  few  winters  for  another  wooing." 

And  therewith  they  left  talking  for  that  while. 


CHAPTER  LXIIL     THE  CHRISTENING 
OF    HORDLAND. 

BUT  the  king  let  take  a  hawk  of  Astrid's 
and  pluck  off  all  the  feathers  of  it,  and  then 
sent  it  to  her. 

Said  Astrid  :  "  Wroth  is  my  brother  now." 

And  she  arose  and  went  to  the  king,  and  he 
gave  her  good  welcome.  Then  spake  Astrid  and 
said  that  she  would  have  the  king  deal  with  her 
matter  according  to  his  will. 

"  I  was  a-thinking,"  said  the  king,  "  that  I  had 
so  much  power  in  the  land  as  to  make  what  man 
I  would  a  man  of  dignity." 

Then  let  the  king  call  Olmod  and  Erling  and 
all  the  kin  of  them  to  talk  with  him  ;  and  the 
wooing  was  talked  over,  with  such  end  that  Astrid 
was  betrothed  to  Erling. 

Then  let  the  king  set  a  Thing  on  foot,  and  bade 
the  bonders  be  christened  ;  and  now  were  Olmod 
and  Erling  leaders  in  pushing  forward  this  matter 
for  the  king,  and  all  their  kindred  to  boot ;  nor 
had  any  boldness  to  gainsay  it,  and  all  that  folk 
was  christened. 


3o8  The  Saga  Library.  LXIV 

CHAPTER   LXIV.     THE  WEDDING    OF 
ERLING   SKIALGSON. 

SO  Erling  Skialgson  arrayed  his  wedding  in 
the  summer-tide,  and  thereat  was  a  full 
many  folk,  and  there  was  Olaf  the  King. 
Then  offered  the  king  an  earldom  to  Erling, 
but  Erling  spake  thus  :  "  Hersirs  have  all  my  kin 
been,  nor  will  I  have  a  higher  name  than  they  ; 
but  this  will  I  take  of  thee,  king,  that  thou  make 
me  the  highest  of  that  name  here  in  the  land." 

The  king  said  yea  thereto,  and  at  their  parting 
King  Olaf  gave  Erling  his  brother-in-law  dominion 
south-away  from  Sogn-sea  and  east  to  Lidandis- 
ness,  in  such  wise  as  Harald  Hairfair  had  given 
land  to  his  sons,  whereof  is  aforewrit. 


CHAPTER    LXV.      THE    FIRTHS    AND 
RAUMSDALE    CHRISTENED. 

THAT  same  autumn  King  Olaf  summoned 
a  Thing  of  four  counties  north  at  Drags- 
eid  of  Stad  ;  thither  were  to  come  the 
folk  of  Sogn  and  the  Firths,  of  South-mere  and 
Raumsdale.  Thither  fared  King  Olaf  with  a 
great  host  of  men  that  he  had  from  the  East- 
country,  and  the  folk  withal  that  had  come  to  him 
out  of  Hordland  and  Rogaland.  But  when  King 
Olaf  came  to  the  Thing,  there  bade  he  christening 
as  at  other  places;  and  whereas  the  king  had  with 
him  a  very  great  host,  men  were  adrad  of  him  ; 
and  at  the  end  of  his  speaking  the  king  bade  them 
have  one  of  two  choices,  either  take  christening  or 


LXV   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     309 

make  them  ready  for  battle  with  him.  But 
whereas  the  bonders  saw  that  there  was  no  might 
with  them  to  fight  with  the  king,  they  took  such 
rede  that  all  folk  were  christened. 

Then  King  Olaf  fared  with  his  folk  into  North- 
mere,  and  christened  that  country.  Thence  he 
sailed  in  to  Ladir,  and  let  break  down  the  God- 
house  there,  and  take  all  the  wealth  and  adorn- 
ment from  the  God-house,  and  from  off  the  gods. 
A  great  gold  ring  also  he  took  from  the  door 
thereof,  which  Earl  Hakon  had  let  make,  and 
thereafter  King  Olaf  let  burn  the  House. 

But  when  the  bonders  heard  thereof,  they  sent 
forth  the  war-arrow  over  all  the  country-side,  and 
called  out  an  host  and  would  go  against  King  Olaf. 
Then  King  Olaf  brought  his  folk  down  the  firth, 
and  stood  north-away  along  the  land,  being 
minded  for  Halogaland  to  christen  folk  there. 
But  when  he  came  north  to  Bear-eres,  then  heard 
he  of  Halogaland  that  they  had  an  host  out  there, 
and  were  minded  to  defend  the  land  against  the 
king.  And  these  were  the  captains  of  that  host : 
Harek  of  Thiotta,  Thorir  Hart  of  Vogar,  and 
Eyvind  Rent-cheek.  So  when  King  Olaf  heard 
thereof,  he  turned  about,  and  sailed  south  along 
the  land. 

But  when  he  came  south  of  the  Stad,  he  went 
more  at  his  leisure,  but  yet  came  in  the  beginning 
of  winter  right  east-away  into  the  Wick. 


3IO  The  Saga  Library.  LXVI 

CHAPTER  LXVI.   KING  OLAF  WOOETH 
QUEEN  SIGRID  THE  HAUGHTY. 

NOW  Queen  Sigrid  of  Sweden,  who  was 
called  the  Haughty,  sat  there  on  her 
manors.  And  that  winter  fared  men  be- 
twixt King  Olaf  and  Queen  Sigrid,  whereby  King 
Olaf  set  forth  his  wooina^  of  her ;  and  she  took  it 
m  hopeful  wise,  and  the  matter  was  bounden  with 
troth-words.  Then  sent  King  Olaf  unto  Queen 
Sigrid  that  great  gold  ring  which  he  had  taken 
from  the  God-house  door  at  Ladir,  deeming  that  a 
most  noble  gift.  But  the  appointed  day  for 
settling  this  matter  was  to  be  holden  the  next 
spring-tide  at  the  marches  of  the  lands  amid  the 
Elf 

Now  while  the  ring  which  King  Olaf  had  sent 
to  Queen  Sigrid  was  being  praised  exceedingly  of 
all  men,  there  were  with  the  queen  her  two  smiths, 
brethren.  These  handled  the  ring  about,  and 
weighed  it  in  their  hands,  and  then  spake  a  privy 
word  together.  So  the  queen  called  them  to  her, 
and  asked  why  they  mocked  at  the  ring  ;  but 
they  naysay  that.  Then  she  said  that  they  must 
needs  in  all  despite  tell  her  what  they  had  found. 
And  they  said  thereon  that  there  was  false  metal 
in  the  ring.  So  she  let  break  it  asunder,  and  lo ! 
inwardly  it  was  but  brass.  Thereat  was  the  queen 
wroth,  and  said  that  Olaf  would  play  her  false  in 
more  matters  than  this  one  only. 

That  same  winter  fared  King  Olaf  up  into 
Ring-realm  and  christened  there. 


LXVI 1 1  The  Story  ofOlaf  Tryggvison .  3 1 1 

CHAPTER  LXVII.     THE  CHRISTENING 
OF  OLAF  HARALDSON. 

ASTA,  Gudbrand's  daughter,  was  speedily 
wedded  after  the  death  of  Harald  the 
Grenlander  to  a  man  named  Sigurd  Syr, 
who  was  king  in  Ring-realm.  Sigurd  was  the  son 
of  Halfdan,  who  was  the  son  of  Sigurd  a-Bush,  son 
of  Harald  Hairfair. 

Now  Olaf,  the  son  of  Asta  by  Harald  the 
Grenlander,  abode  with  his  mother,  and  waxed 
up  in  his  childhood  at  the  house  of  Sigurd  Syr,  his 
stepfather.  But  when  King  Olaf  Tryggvison 
came  into  Ring-realm  bidding  to  christening,  then 
Sigurd  Syr  let  himself  be  christened  with  Asta  his 
wife  and  Olaf  her  son  ;  and  Olaf  Tryggvison  be- 
came gossip  to  Olaf  Haraldson,  who  was  then 
three  winters  old.  Then  yet  again  fared  King 
Olaf  south  into  the  Wick,  and  abode  there  through 
the  winter.  And  now  had  he  been  three  winters 
king  over  Norway. 


CHAPTER  LXVIII.  THE  TALK  OF 
KING  OLAF  AND  SIGRID  THE 
HAUGHTY. 

EARLY  in  spring-tide  went  King  Olaf  east 
to  the  King's-rock  to  the  appointed  meet- 
ing with  Queen  Sigrid.  And  when  they 
met  they  talked  over  that  matter  which  had  been 
set  on  foot  in  the  winter-tide,  to  wit,  how  they 
would  be  wedded  together,  and  things  looked 
hopefully  concerning  it.     Then  spake  King  Olaf, 


312  The  Saga  Library.  LXIX 

and  bade  Sigrid  take  christening,  and  the  right- 
wise  troth.  But  she  spake  thus :  "  I  will  not 
depart  from  the  troth  that  I  have  aforetime 
holden,  and  all  my  kin  before  me ;  yet  will  I  not 
account  it  against  thee,  though  thou  trow  in  what- 
so  God  seemeth  good  to  thee."  Then  waxed 
King  Olaf  very  wroth,  and  spake  in  haste : 
"  What  have  I  to  do  to  wed  with  thee,  a  heathen 
bitch  ? "  and  smote  her  in  the  face  with  the  glove 
he  was  a-holding. 

Therewith  he  arose,  and  she  too ;  and  Sigrid 
said.  "  This  may  well  be  the  bane  of  thee  ! " 

Then  they  departed,  and  the  king  went  north 
into  the  Wick,  but  the  queen  east  into  the  Swede- 
realm. 


CHAPTER    LXIX.      THE   BURNING  OF 
WIZARDS. 

THEN  fared  King  Olaf  to  Tunsberg,  and 
again  held  a  Thing  there,  and  gave  out 
thereat  that  all  such  as  were  known  and 
proven  to  deal  with  witchcraft  and  spellwork,  and 
all  wizards,  should  get  them  gone  from  the  land. 
Then  let  the  king  ransack  for  those  men  about  the 
steads  that  were  hard  by,  and  bid  them  all  to  him. 
And  when  they  came  there,  among  them  was  a 
man  named  Eyvind  Well-spring,  who  was  the  son's 
son  of  Rognvald  Straight-leg,  the  son  of  King 
Harald  Hairfair.  Now  Eyvind  was  a  spellworker, 
and  wise  above  all.  Now  King  Olaf  let  marshal 
these  men  in  a  certain  hall,  and  let  array  it  well, 
and  made  them  a  feast  therein,  and  gave  them 


LXX   The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     313 

strong  drink.  But  when  they  were  drunken  the 
king  let  lay  fire  in  the  hall,  and  the  hall  burned  up 
with  all  them  that  were  therein,  save  Eyvind 
Well-spring,  who  got  out  by  the  luffer,  and  so 
away  thence. 

And  when  he  was  gotten  a  long  way  oft',  he  met 
men  on  his  road,  and  bade  them  tell  the  king  that 
Eyvind  Well-spring  was  gotten  away  from  the 
fire,  and  would  never  come  again  into  the  power 
of  King  Olaf,  but  would  fare  in  the  same  wise  as 
he  had  heretofore  in  all  his  cunning.  So  when 
these  men  met  King  Olaf,  they  told  him  even  as 
Eyvind  had  bidden  them.  And  the  king  was  ill 
content  that  Eyvind  was  not  dead. 


CHAPTER    LXX.      THE    SLAYING    OF 
EYVIND  WELL-SPRING. 

"T  'T  THEN  spring-tide  was  come  King  Olaf 
\  /\  /     fared  out  along  the  Wick,  and  guested 

V  V  at  his  great  manors,  and  sent  word 
throughout  all  the  Wick  that  he  would  have  an 
host  out  in  the  summer-tide  to  fare  into  the  North- 
country.  Then  wended  he  north  to  Agdir ;  but 
when  Lent  was  well  worn,  stood  north  again  for 
Rogaland,  and  came  at  Easter-eve  to  Ogvalds- 
ness  in  Kormt-isle.  And  there  was  his  Easter-feast 
arrayed  for  him,  and  he  had  hard  on  three  hundred 
men. 

That  same  night  made  land  at  the  isle  Eyvind 
Well-spring,  with  a  long-shi^D  all  manned,  and  the 
crew  were  all  spell-singers  or  other  wizard-folk. 
So  Eyvind  went  up  aland  with  his  company,  and 


314  The  Saga  Library.  LXXI 

they  wrought  hard  at  their  wizardry,  and  made 
wrapping  of  dimness,  and  thick  darkness  so  great 
that  the  king  might  not  get  to  see  them.  But 
when  they  were  come  hard  by  the  stead  at 
Ogvaldsness  the  day  waxed  bright  there,  and  all 
went  clean  contrary  to  Eyvind's  mind,  for  the 
mirk  he  had  made  by  wizardry  fell  upon  him 
and  his  fellows,  so  that  they  might  see  no  more 
with  their  eyes  than  with  their  polls,  and  kept 
going  all  round  and  round  about.  But  the  king's 
warders  saw  where  they  went,  and  wotted  not 
what  folk  they  were.  So  the  king  was  told 
thereof,  and  he  arose  and  clad  himself  and  all  his 
folk.  And  when  he  saw  where  Eyvind  and  his 
folk  fared,  he  bade  his  men  arm  them,  and  go  see 
what  manner  of  men  these  would  be.  But  when 
the  king's  men  knew  Eyvind,  they  laid  hands  on 
him  and  the  whole  company,  and  brought  them  to 
the  king.  And  Eyvind  told  all  that  had  befallen 
in  his  journey. 

Then  the  king  let  take  them  all  and  bring  them 
out  into  a  tide-washed  skerry,  and  bind  them 
there.  So  there  Eyvind  and  all  of  them  lost  their 
lives ;  and  that  skerry  is  thenceforward  called 
Scratch-skerry. 


CHAPTER  LXXI.     OF  KING  OLAF  AND 
THE  GUILES  OF  ODIN. 

SO  goeth  the  tale,  that  as  King  Olaf  was  feast- 
ing at  Ogvaldsness,  thither  came  on  an  eve 
an  old  man  very  wise  of  speech,  with  a  wide 
slouched  hat  and  one-eyed  ;    and  that  man   had 


LXX I    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  3 1 5 

knowledge  to  tell  of  all  lands.  Now  he  gat  into  talk 
with  the  king,  and  the  king  deemed  it  good  game 
of  his  talk,  and  asked  him  of  many  matters  ;  but 
the  guest  answered  clearly  to  all  his  questioning, 
and  the  king  sat  long  with  him  that  evening.  The 
king  asked  if  he  wotted  who  Ogvald  had  been, 
after  whom  that  stead  and  ness  were  named.  Said 
the  guest  that  Ogvald  was  a  king  and  a  mighty 
warrior,  who  did  very  great  sacrifices  to  a  certain 
cow,  and  had  her  with  him  wheresoever  he  went, 
and  deemed  it  availed  him  well  for  his  health  to 
drink  always  of  her  milk.  Now  King  Ogvald 
fought  with  a  king  called  Varin,  and  in  that  battle 
fell  King  Ogvald,  and  was  laid  in  howe  hard  by 
the  stead  here,  and  standing-stones  were  set  up  in 
remembrance  of  him,  even  those  that  yet  stand 
hereby  ;  but  in  another  place  a  little  way  hence 
was  the  cow  laid  in  howe. 

Such  things  he  told  of,  and  many  other  matters 
of  kincjs  and  the  tidinjjs  of  old. 

But  when  the  night  was  far  spent,  the  bishop 
called  to  the  king's  mind  that  it  was  time  to  go  to 
sleep,  and  the  king  did  after  his  words.  But 
when  he  was  unclad  and  laid  in  his  bed,  then  sat 
the  guest  down  on  the  foot-board  of  his  bed  and 
talked  yet  a  long  while  with  the  king ;  and  ever 
when  one  word  was  done  deemed  the  king  that  he 
lacked  another.  Then  spake  the  bishop  to  the 
king,  saying  that  it  was  time  to  sleep ;  so  the 
king  did  according  to  his  word,  and  the  guest  went 
out.  A  little  after  the  king  awoke  and  asked  after 
the  guest,  and  bade  call  him  to  him,  but  nowhere 
might  the  guest  be  found.     But  the  next  morning 


3i6  The  Saga  Library.         LXXII 

the  king  let  call  to  him  his  cook,  and  him  who 
had  the  keeping  of  his  drink,  and  asked  if  any 
strange  man  had  come  to  them.  They  said  that 
as  they  were  getting  ready  the  meat  there  came  to 
them  a  certain  man,  and  said  that  wondrous  ill 
flesh-meat  were  they  seething  for  the  king's  table, 
and  therewith  he  gave  them  two  sides  of  neat 
both  thick  and  fat,  and  they  seethed  them  with 
the  other  flesh-meat. 

Then  sayeth  the  king  that  all  that  victual  shall 
be  wasted,  saying  that  this  will  have  been  no  man, 
but  Odin  rather,  he  whom  heathen  men  have  long 
trowed  in.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  in  no  wise  shall  Odin 
beguile  us." 


CHAPTER      LXXII.         A      THING      IN 
THRANDHEIM. 

KING  OLAF  drew  together  much  people 
from  the  East-country  that  summer,  and 
brought  his  host  north-away  to  Thrand- 
heim,  and  stood  up  first  to  Nidaros.  Then  he  let 
wend  the  Thing-bidding  throughout  all  the  firth, 
and  summoned  a  Thing  of  eight  folks  at  Frosta ; 
but  the  bonders  turned  this  Thing-bidding  into  a 
war-arrow,  and  drew  together,  both  thane  and 
thrall,  from  out  all  Thrandheim. 

So  when  the  king  came  to  the  Thing,  thither 
also  was  come  the  bonder-host  all  armed. 

Now  when  the  Thing  was  established  the  king 
spake  before  his  lieges  and  bade  them  take 
christening,  but  when  he  had  spoken  a  litde 
while,  the  bonders  cried  out  at  him,  bidding  him 


LX  X 1 1 1  The  Story  ofOlaf  Tryggvisoii.  3 1 7 

hold  his  peace,  and  saying  that  they  will  fall  on 
him  else  and  drive  him  away  :  "  Thus  did  we," 
say  they,  "with  Hakon  Athelstane's  Foster-son 
whenas  he  bade  us  such-like  bidding,  nor  do  we 
account  thee  of  more  worth  than  him." 

So  when  King  Olaf  saw  the  fierce  mind  of  the 
bonders,  and  withal  how  great  an  host  they  had, 
not  to  be  withstood,  then  he  turned  his  speech 
aside- as  being  of  one  accord  with  the  bonders,  and 
said  thus :  "  I  will  that  we  make  peace  and  good 
fellowship  together,  even  as  we  have  done  afore- 
time. I  will  fare  thither  whereas  ye  have  your 
greatest  blood-offering,  and  behold  your  worship 
there.  And  then  let  us  take  counsel  together 
concerning  the  worship,  which  we  shall  have,  and 
be  all  of  one  accord  thereover."  So  whereas 
the  king  spake  softly  to  the  bonders,  their  fierce 
mind  was  appeased,  and  thereafter  all  the  talk 
went  hopefully  and  peacefully,  and  at  the  last 
it  was  determined  that  the  midsummer  feast  of 
offering  should  be  holden  in  at  Mere,  and  thither 
should  come  all  lords  and  mighty  bonders,  as 
the  wont  was ;  and  King  Olaf  also  should  be 
there. 


CHAPTER  LXXIII.     OF  IRON-SKEGGI. 

TH  E  RE  was  one  Skeggi,  a  rich  bonder,  who 
was  called  Iron-Skeggi,  and  dwelt  at 
Uphowe  in  Yriar.  Skeggi  was  the  first 
to  speak  against  King  Olaf  at  the  Thing,  and 
above  all  the  bonders  did  he  speak  against 
Christ's  faith. 


3 1 8  The  Saga  Library.       L X  X I V 

But  on  the  terms  aforesaid  came  the  Thing  to 
an  end,  and  the  bonders  fared  home,  but  the  king 
to  Ladir. 


CHAPTER   LXXIV.    FEAST  AT   LADIR. 

NOW  King  Olaf  laid  his  ships  in  the  Nid, 
and  thirty  ships  he  had,  and  a  goodly  host 
and   great  ;    but    the  king    himself  was 
oftest  at  Ladir  with  the  company  of  his  court. 

But  when  it  wore  toward  the  time  whenas  the 
blood-offerino-  should  be  at  Mere,  Kin^j  Olaf 
made  a  great  feast  at  Ladir,  and  sent  bidding  in  to 
Strind  and  up  into  Gauldale,  and  west  into 
Orkdale,  and  bade  to  him  lords  and  other  gfreat 
bonders.  But  when  the  feast  was  arrayed,  and 
the  guests  were  come,  the  first  eve  was  the  feast 
full  fair  and  the  cheer  most  glorious,  and  men 
were  very  drunk  ;  and  that  night  slept  all  men  in 
peace  there. 

But  on  the  morrow  morn  when  the  king  was 
clad  he  let  sing  mass  before  him,  and  when  the 
mass  was  ended  the  king  let  blow  up  for  a  House- 
Thing.  And  all  his  men  went  from  the  ships 
therewith  and  came  to  the  Thing.  But  when  the 
Thing  was  established  the  king  stood  up  and 
spake  in  these  words  :  "  A  Thing  we  held  up  at 
Frosta,  and  thereat  I  bade  the  bonders  be  chris- 
tened ;  and  they  bade  me  back  again  turn  me  to 
offering  with  them,  even  as  King  Hakon  Athel- 
stane's  Foster-son  did.  Wherefore  we  accorded 
together  to  meet  up  at  Mere,  and  there  make  a 
great  blood-offering.     But  look  ye,  if  I  turn  me 


LXXV  The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  319 

to  offering  with  you,  then  will  I  make  the  greatest 
blood-offering  that  is,  and  will  offer  up  men  ;  yea, 
and  neither  will  I  choose  hereto  thralls  and 
evildoers  ;  but  rather  will  I  choose  gifts  for  the 
gods  the  noblest  of  men ;  and  hereto  I  name 
Worm  Lygra  of  Middlehouse,  Styrkar  of  Gimsar, 
Kar  of  Griting,  Asbiorn  Thorbergson  of  Varness, 
Worm  of  Lioxa,  Haldor  of  Skerding-stithy." 

Other  five  he  named  withal,  the  noblest  that 
were,  and  saith  that  these  will  he  offer  up  for 
peace  and  the  plenty  of  the  year,  and  biddeth 
fall  on  them  forthwith. 

But  when  the  bonders  saw  that  they  lacked 
might  to  meet  the  king,  they  craved  peace,  and 
gave  up  the  whole  matter  for  the  king's  might  to 
deal  with.  So  it  was  agreed  on  betwixt  them 
that  all  the  bonders  who  were  there  come  should 
let  themselves  be  christened,  and  make  oath  to  the 
king  to  hold  the  true  faith,  and  lay  aside  all 
blood-offering.  And  all  these  men  did  the  king 
keep  for  guests  till  they  gave  him  hostage,  son,  or 
brother,  or  other  near  kinsman. 


CHAPTER    LXXV.      OF    A    THING    IN 
THRANDHEIM. 

NOW  King  Olaf  fared  with  all  his  host 
in  to  Thrandheim,  but  when  he  came 
up  to  Mere,  thither  were  come  all  the 
lords  of  Thrandheim,  such  as  most  withstood 
christening,  and  these  had  with  them  all  the 
mighty  bonders  who  had  aforetime  upheld  the  sacri- 
fices in  that  place.     Great  was  the  concourse  of 


320  The  Saga  Library.        LXXVI 

men  even  as  was  wont  to  be,  and  after  the  manner 
of  what  had  been  aforetime  at  the  Frosta-Thing. 

So  let  the  king  cry  the  Thing ;  and  thither 
went  both  sides  all-armed.  But  when  the  Thing 
was  set  up,  then  spake  the  king,  and  bade  men 
christening. 

Then  Iron-Skeggi  answered  the  king  on  behoof 
of  the  bonders,  and  said  they  would  no  whit  more 
than  aforetime  that  the  king  should  break  down 
their  laws  on  them.  "  We  will,  king,"  quoth  he, 
"  that  thou  make  offering  here  as  other  kings  have 
done  before  thee." 

At  this  his  speaking  made  the  bonders  great 
stir,  and  said  that  even  as  Skeggi  spake  would 
they  have  it  all.  Then  answered  the  king  saying 
that  he  would  fare  into  the  God-house  with  them, 
and  look  at  the  worship  whenas  they  made  offering. 
The  bonders  were  well  pleased  thereat,  and  either 
side  fareth  to  the  God-house. 


CHAPTER    LXXVI.      THRANDHEIM 
CHRISTENED. 

SO  now  King  Olaf  went  into  the  God-house, 
and  a  certain  few  of  his  men  with  him,  and  a 
certain  few  of  the  bonders.  But  when  the 
king  came  whereas  the  gods  were,  there  sat  Thor 
the  most  honoured  of  all  the  gods,  adorned  with 
gold  and  silver.  Then  King  Olaf  hove  up  the 
eold-wrou^ht  rod  that  he  had  in  his  hand,  and 
smote  Thor  that  he  fell  down  from  the  stall ;  and 
therewith  ran  forth  all  the  king's  men  and  tumbled 
down  all  the  gods  from  their  stalls.     But  whiles 


LXXVII  The  Story  of  Ola f  Try ggvison.  321 

the  king  was  in  the  God-house  was  Iron-Si<eggi 
slain  without,  even  at  the  very  door,  and  that  deed 
did  the  king's  men. 

So  when  the  king  was  come  back  to  his  folk  he 
bade  the  bonders  take  one  of  two  things,  either  all 
be  christened,  or  else  abide  the  brunt  of  battle  with 
him.  But  after  the  death  of  Skeggi  there  was  no 
leader  among  the  folk  of  the  bonders  to  raise  up 
the  banner  against  King;  Olaf.  So  was  the  choice 
taken  of  them  to  go  to  the  king  and  obey  his  bid- 
ding. Then  let  King  Olaf  christen  all  folk  that 
were  there,  and  took  hostages  of  the  bonders  that 
they  would  hold  to  their  christening. 

Thereafter  King  Olaf  caused  men  of  his  wend 
over  all  parts  of  Thrandheim  ;  and  now  spake  no 
man  against  the  faith  of  Christ.  And  so  were 
all  folk  christened  in  the  country-side  of  Thrand- 
heim. 


CHAPTER    LXXVII.       THE    BUILDING 
OF  A  TOWN. 

KING  OLAF  brought  his  host  out  to 
Nidoyce,  and  there  let  he  raise  up  a 
house  on  the  N id-bank,  and  so  ordered 
it  that  there  should  be  a  cheaping-stead,  and  gave 
men  tofts  there  whereon  to  build  them  houses ; 
but  he  himself  let  build  the  king's  house  up  above 
Ship-crook.  Thither  let  he  flit  in  the  autumn-tide 
all  goods  that  were  needed  for  winter  abode,  and 
there  had  he  a  full  many  men. 


III. 


322  The  Saga  Library.   LXXVIII 

CHAPTER  LXXVIII.      THE   WEDDING 
OF   KING  OLAF. 

NOW  King  Olaf  appointed  a  day  of  meet- 
ing with  the  kin  of  Iron-Skeggi,  and 
offered  them  atonement  thereat ;  and 
many  noble  men  had  the  answering  thereof.  Iron- 
Skeggi  had  a  daughter  named  Gudrun  ;  and  so  it 
befell  at  last  amid  their  peace-making  that  King 
Olaf  should  wed  Gudrun. 

But  the  very  first  night  they  lay  together,  so 
soon  as  the  king  was  fallen  asleep,  she  drew  a 
knife  and  would  thrust  him  through.  But  when 
the  king  was  ware  of  it  he  took  the  knife  from 
her,  and  leapt  up  from  the  bed,  and  went  to  his 
men  and  told  them  what  had  betid.  Gudrun  also 
took  her  raiment  and  all  those  men  who  had  fol- 
lowed her  thither,  and  they  went  on  their  way, 
and  Gudrun  never  came  again  into  the  same  bed 
with  King  Olaf 

CHAPTER  LXXIX.    THE  BUILDING  OF 
THE  CRANE. 

THAT  same  autumn  let  King  Olaf  build  a 
great  long-ship  on  the  beach  of  the  Nid. 
A  cutter  was  this,  and  many  smiths  he 
had  at  the  building  of  it.  But  in  the  beginning  of 
winter,  when  it  was  fully  done,  thirty  benches 
of  oars  might  be  told  in  it ;  high  in  the  stem  it  was, 
but  nothing  broad  of  beam.  That  ship  the  king 
called  the  Crane. 

After  the  slaying  of  Iron-Skeggi  his  body  was 


LXXX  The  Story  of  Ola f  Tryggvison.  323 

brought  out  to  Yriar,  and   he   Heth   in  Skeggi's- 
howe  by  Eastairt. 


CHAPTER     LXXX.       THANGBRAND 
FARETH  TO  ICELAND. 

NOW  whenas  Olaf  Tryggvison  had  been 
king  over  Norway  two  winters,  there  was 
with  him  a  Saxon  priest  named  Thang- 
brand  ;  masterful  was  he  and  murderous,  but  a  good 
clerk  and  a  doughty  man.  Now  whereas  he  was 
so  headstrong  a  man,  the  king  would  not  have  him 
with  him  ;  but  sent  him  on  this  message,  to  wit,  to 
fare  out  to  Iceland  and  christen  the  land  there.  So 
a  merchant-ship  was  gotten  for  him,  and  the  tale 
telleth  about  his  journey  that  he  made  the  East- 
firths  of  Iceland,  Swanfirth  the  southmost  to  wit, 
and  the  winter  after  abode  with  Hall  of  the  Side. 

SoThangbrand  preached  christening  in  Iceland, 
and  after  his  words  Hall  let  himself  be  christened 
and  all  his  household,  and  many  other  chieftains 
also ;  notwithstanding  many  more  there  were  who 
gainsaid  him. 

Thorvald  the  Guileful  and  Winterlid  the  Skald 
made  a  scurvy  rime  about  Thangbrand,  but  he  slew 
them  both.  Thangbrand  abode  three  winters  in 
Iceland,  and  was  the  bane  of  three  men  or  ever  he 
departed  thence. 


324  The  Saga  L  ibra  ry.       L  X  X  X I 

CHAPTER    LXXXI.       OF    HAWK     AND 
SIGURD. 

TWO  men  there  were,  one  named  Sigurd 
and  the  other  Hawk  ;  Halogalanders  of 
kin  were  they,  and  had  been  much  busied 
in  chaffering  voyages.  On  a  summer  they  had  fared 
west  to  England,  and  when  they  came  back  to 
Norway  they  sailed  north  along  the  land.  But  in 
North-mere  they  fell  in  with  the  fleet  of  King 
Olaf ;  and  when  the  king  was  told  that  thither  were 
come  certain  men,  Halogalanders  and  heathen,  he 
let  call  the  skippers  to  him,  and  asked  if  they 
would  let  themselves  be  christened  ;  but  they  gain- 
said it.  Then  the  king  would  talk  them  over  in 
many  wise,  and  prevailed  nought.  So  he  threatened 
them  with  death  or  maiming  ;  but  nought  for  that 
would  they  shift  about.  So  he  let  set  them  in 
irons,  and  they  were  with  him  a  certain  while 
holden  in  fetters  ;  and  the  king  often  talked  with 
them,  but  it  was  but  labour  lost.  And  on  a  certain 
night  they  vanished  away  so  that  none  heard  aught 
of  them,  or  knew  in  what  wise  they  had  gotten 
away.  But  in  the  autumn-tide  they  turned  up  in 
the  North-country  with  Harek  of  Thiotta,  who 
gave  them  good  welcome,  and  they  abode  the 
winter  with  him  in  good  entertainment. 


LXXXII  The  Story  of  OlafTryggtiison.  325 

CHAPTER     LXXXII.       OF    HAREK     OF 
THIOTTA. 

NOW  on  a  fair  day  of  spring-tide  was  Harek 
at  home  and  few  men  with  him  at  the 
stead,  and  the  time  hung  heavy  on  his 
hands.  So  Sigurd  spake  to  him,  saying  that  if  he 
will  they  will  go  a-rowing  somewhither  for  their 
disport.  That  liked  Harek  well;  so  they  go  down 
to  the  strand,  and  launch  a  six-oarer,  and  Sigurd 
took  from  the  boathouse  sail  and  gear  that  went 
with  the  craft ;  for  such-wise  oft  they  fared  to  take 
the  sail  with  them  when  they  rowed  for  their  disport. 
Then  Harek  went  aboard  the  boat  and  shipped 
the  rudder.  The  brethren  Sigurd  and  Hawk  went 
with  all  weapons,  even  as  they  were  ever  wont  to 
go  with  the  goodman  at  home  ;  and  they  were  both 
men  of  the  strongest. 

Now  before  they  went  aboard  the  craft  they 
cast  into  her  a  butter-keg  and  a  bread-basket, 
and  bare  between  them  a  beer-cask  down  to  the 
boat.  Then  they  rowed  away  from  land ;  but 
when  they  were  come  a  little  way  from  the  isle, 
then  the  brethren  hoisted  sail  and  Harek  steered, 
and  they  speedily  made  way  from  the  isle.  Then 
went  the  brethren  aft  to  where  Harek  sat,  and 
Sigurd  spake  :  "  Now  shalt  thou  make  thy  choice 
of  certain  things :  the  first  is  that  thou  let  us 
brethren  be  masters  of  our  voyage,  and  the  course 
of  it  ;  the  second,  that  thou  let  us  bind  thee  ;  and 
the  third,  forsooth,  that  we  slay  thee." 

Now  Harek  saw  in  what  a  plight  he  was,  being 
no  more  than  a  match  for  either  of  the  brethren, 


326  The  Saga  Library.     LXXXII 

even  were  he  arrayed  as  well  as  they  ;  so  he  made 
that  choice  which  seemed  to  him  the  best  of  a  bad 
business,  to  wit,  to  let  them  be  masters  of  the 
voyage.  So  he  bound  himself  with  oaths  thereto, 
and  gave  them  his  troth  ;  and  Sigurd  went  to  the 
rudder,  and  they  stood  south  along  the  land.  The 
brethren  took  heed  that  they  should  meet  no  man, 
and  the  wind  was  of  the  fairest.  So  they  made  no 
stay  till  they  came  south  to  Thrandheim,  and  into 
Nidoyce,  and  there  met  they  King  Olaf.  Then 
let  the  king  call  Harek  to  talk  with  him,  and  bade 
him  be  christened  ;  but  Harek  gainsaid  him. 

Hereof  spake  the  king  and  Harek  many  days  at 
whiles  before  many  men,  at  whiles  privily,  nor 
might  they  be  at  one  thereover.  So  in  the  end 
spake  King  Olaf  to  Harek  :  "  Now  shalt  thou  go 
thy  ways  home,  nor  will  I  be  heavy  on  thee  this 
time,  all  the  more  as  we  are  nigh  akin,  and  withal 
thou  mayst  say  that  I  have  gotten  thee  by  guile. 
But  know  of  a  sooth  that  my  mind  it  is  to  come  up 
north  there  in  the  summer,  and  look  on  you  Halo- 
galanders,  and  then  shall  ye  wot  how  hard  I  may  be 
on  those  that  gainsay  christening." 

Harek  seemed  well  content  to  get  away  at  his 
speediest  this  time.  King  Olaf  gave  him  a  good 
cutter  rowing  ten  or  twelve  oars  a-side ;  and  let 
array  that  ship  as  well  as  might  be  with  all  things 
needful ;  and  he  gave  Harek  thirty  men,  all  doughty 
fellows  and  well  arrayed. 


TIte  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      327 

CHAPTER  LXXXIII.     THE  DEATH  OF 
EYVINU    RENT-CHEEK. 

SO  Harek  of  Thiotta  gat  him  gone  from  the 
town  at  his  speediest,  but  Hawk  and  Sigurd 
abode  with  the  king,  and  let  themselves 
both  be  christened. 

Harek  went  on  his  ways  till  he  came  home  to 
Thiotta.  Thence  sent  he  word  to  his  friend  Eyvind 
Rent-cheek,  bidding  men  tell  him  that  Harek  of 
Thiotta  had  come  face  to  face  with  King  Olaf, 
and  had  not  let  himself  be  cowed  into  christening  ; 
and  again  he  bade  tell  him  that  King  Olaf  had  it 
in  his  heart  to  come  on  them  with  an  host  next 
summer;  and  saith  Harek  that  they  must  look  to 
it  to  deal  warily  therewith,  and  biddeth  Eyvind 
come  to  meet  him  as  soon  as  may  be. 

But  when  this  errand  was  set  forth  before  Eyvind, 
he  seeth  that  the  need  is  instant  to  look  to  it  that 
they  be  not  tripped  by  the  king.  So  Eyvind  fared 
at  his  speediest  in  a  light  skiff,  and  but  few  men 
with  him ;  but  when  they  came  to  Thiotta,  Harek 
greeted  him  well,  and  straightway  gat  they  a-talk- 
ing,  Harek  and  Eyvind,  on  the  other  way  out  from 
the  stead.  Yet  but  a  little  while  had  they  talked, 
ere  King  Olaf's  men,  who  had  followed  Harek  to 
the  north,  come  upon  them,  and  lay  hands  on 
Eyvind,  and  lead  him  down  to  the  ship  with  them, 
and  so  sail  away  with  Eyvind ;  nor  stayed  they 
their  journey  till  they  were  come  to  Thrandheim 
and  found  King  Olaf  in  Nidoyce.  Then  was 
Eyvind  brought  to  speech  with  King  Olaf,  and 
the  king  bade  him  take  christening  like  other  men  ; 


328  The  Saga  Library.    LXXXIV 

which  thing  Eyvind  gainsaid.  The  king  bade  him 
with  kind  words  to  take  christening,  showing  him 
many  things  clearly,  he  and  the  bishop  also  ;  but 
none  the  more  would  Eyvind  shift  about.  Then 
the  king  offered  him  gifts  and  great  bailifries ;  but 
Eyvind  would  none  of  them.  Then  the  king 
threatened  him  with  maiming  or  death  ;  but  it 
availed  nought  to  turn  him. 

Then  let  the  king  bear  in  a  hand-basin  full  of 
glowing  coals  and  set  it  on  Eyvind's  belly,  and 
presently  his  belly  burst  asunder.  Then  spake 
Eyvind  :  "  Take  away  the  basin,  and  I  will  speak 
a  word  before  I  die."  Said  the  king  :  "  Wilt  thou 
now  trow  in  Christ,  Eyvind  ? "  "  Nay,"  said  he, 
"  I  may  nowise  take  christening.  I  am  a  ghost 
quickened  in  a  man's  body  by  cunning  of  the  Finns  ; 
and  my  father  and  mother  might  have  no  child 
before  that." 

Then  died  Eyvind,  who  had  been  the  cunningest 
of  wizards. 


CH.^PTER     LXXXIV.        HALOGALAND 
CHRISTENED. 

THE  spring  after  these  things,  let  King 
Olaf  array  his  ships  and  folk,  and  he  him- 
self sailed  the  Crane  ;  a  fair  host  and  a 
mighty  had  the  king.  So  when  he  was  ready  he 
brought  his  fleet  out  of  the  firth  and  then  north  of 
Byrda,  and  so  north-away  to  Halogaland.  And 
wheresoever  he  came  aland,  there  held  he  a  Thing 
and  bade  all  folk  thereat  to  take  christening  and 
the  riijhl  troth. 


LXXXV  The  Story  of  OlafTrygguison.  329 

No  man  durst  gainsay  him,  and  all  the  land  was 
christened  wheresoever  he  came. 

King  Olaf  took  guesting  at  Thiotta  at  Harek's, 
and  there  was  Harek  christened  and  all  his  folk. 
Harek  gave  the  king  good  gifts  at  parting,  and 
became  his  man,  and  took  bailifries  of  the  king  and 
the  dues  and  rights  of  a  lord  of  the  land. 


CHAPTER     LXXXV.      THE     FALL    OF 
THORIR   HART. 

RAUD  the  Strong  was  the  name  of  a  man 
who  dwelt  in  a  firth  called  Salpt  in  God- 
isle.  He  was  very  wealthy,  and  had 
many  house-carles  ;  a  mighty  man,  and  there  fol- 
lowed him  great  plenty  of  Finns  whenso  he  had 
need  thereof. 

Raud  was  busy  in  blood-oflerings,  and  full  wise 
in  wizardry  ;  he  was  a  great  friend  of  a  man  named 
afore,  Thorir  Hart  to  wit;  and  they  were  both 
great  chieftains. 

Now  when  they  heard  that  King  Olaf  was  faring 
over  Halogaland  from  the  south  with  an  host  of 
men,  they  gathered  men  to  them  and  called  out 
ships,  and  gat  a  great  company. 

Raud  had  a  mighty  dragon  with  a  head  all  done 
with  gold,  a  ship  of  thirty  benches  by  tale,  and 
great  of  hull  withal  for  her  length.  Thorir  Hart 
also  had  a  great  ship. 

So  they  stood  south  with  their  host  to  meet 
King  Olaf;  and  when  they  met  they  joined  battle 
with  the  king.  Great  was  the  battle,  and  men  fell 
thick  and  fast ;  but  the  slaughter  began  to  fall  on 


330  The  Saga  Library.      LXXXV 

the  Halogaland  host,  and  their  ships  to  be  cleared  ; 
and  then  fell  fear  and  terror  on  them.  Raud  rowed 
out  to  sea  with  his  dragon,  and  so  let  hoist  sail ; 
for  ever  had  he  wind  at  will  whithersoever  he 
would  sail,  which  thing  came  from  his  wizardry. 
But  the  shortest  tale  of  Raud's  journey  is  that  he 
sailed  home  to  God-isle. 

Thorir  Hart  and  his  folk  fled  in  toward  land, 
and  leapt  ashore  from  his  ship  ;  but  King  Olaf 
followed  them,  he  and  his,  and  they  also  leapt 
ashore,  and  chased  them  and  slew  them.  The 
king  was  foremost,  as  ever  when  such  play  was 
toward,  and  he  saw  where  Thorir  Hart  ran,  who 
was  the  swiftest  footed  of  men.  So  the  king  ran 
after  him,  and  his  hound  Vigi  followed  him.  Then 
cried  the  king,  "  Vigi,  take  the  hart !  "  So  Vigi  ran 
forth  after  Thorir  and  was  on  him  straightway. 
Thereon  Thorir  made  stay  and  the  king  shot  a 
spear  at  him.  Thorir  thrust  with  his  sword  at  the 
hound,  and  gave  him  a  great  wound  ;  but  even 
therewith  flew  the  king's  spear  under  Thorir's 
arm  so  that  it  stood  out  at  the  other  side.  So  there 
Thorir  ended  his  life,  but  Vigi  was  borne  wounded 
out  to  the  ship. 

But  King  Olaf  gave  peace  to  all  who  craved  it, 
and  would  take  christeningr. 


The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     33 1 

CHAPTER    LXXXVI.      THE    JOURNEY 
OF    KING   OLAF    TO   GOD-ISLE. 

NOW  King  Olaf  stood  north  along  the  land, 
christening  all  folk  whithersoever  he 
came ;  but  when  he  came  north  to  Salpt 
he  was  minded  to  sail  in  up  the  firth  to  find  Raud, 
but  foul  weather  and  a  squally  storm  raged 
down  the  firth.  So  there  lay  the  king  for  a  week, 
and  ever  the  same  foul  weather  endured  down 
the  firth,  though  without  was  the  wind  blowing 
fair  for  sailing  north  along  the  land.  So  the  king 
sailed  north-away  to  Omd,  and  there  came  all  folk 
under  christening.  Then  turned  the  king  south 
again  ;  but  when  he  came  south  off  Salpt,  again 
was  there  a  driving  storm  with  brine  spray  down 
the  firth  ;  certain  nights  the  king  lay  there,  and 
still  was  the  weather  the  same.  Then  spake  the 
king  to  Bishop  Sigurd,  and  asked  him  if  he  knew 
of  any  remedy  hereto,  and  the  bishop  said  he 
would  try  it,  if  God  would  strengthen  his  hands  to 
overcome  the  might  of  these  fiends. 


CHAPTER  LXXXVII.  OF  BISHOP 
SIGURD;  AND  OF  RAUD'S  TORMENT- 
ING. 

SO  took  Bishop  Sigurd  all  his  mass-array, 
and  went  forth  on  to  the  prow  of  the  king's 
ship,  and  let  kindle  the  candles,  and  bore 
incense.  Then  he  set  up  the  rood  in  the  prow 
of  the  ship,  and  read  out  the  gospel  and  many 
prayers,   and   sprinkled  holy  water  over  all   the 


332  The  Saga  Library.  LXXXVII 

ship.  Then  he  bade  unship  the  tilt  and  row  in  up 
the  firth. 

Then  called  the  king  to  the  other  ships,  bidding 
them  all  row  into  the  firth  after  him.  But  so  soon 
as  they  fell  a-rowing  of  the  Crane,  she  made  way 
up  into  the  firth,  and  they  who  rowed  that  ship 
felt  no  wind  on  them,  and  quite  calm  stood  there 
the  walled-in  track  behind  in  the  ship's  wake,  while 
on  either  side  thereof  whirled  the  driving  spray  so 
free,  that  because  of  it  the  fells  might  not  be  seen. 
But  in  that  calm  rowed  one  ship  after  other ;  and 
so  fared  they  all  day,  and  the  night  after,  and  came 
a  little  before  daybreak  to  the  God-isles.  And 
when  they  came  off  Raud's  stead,  lo,  there  off  the 
shore  lay  his  great  dragon.  So  King  Olaf  went 
straightway  up  to  the  house  with  his  folk,  and  set 
on  the  loft  wherein  Raud  slept,  and  brake  open 
the  door ;  then  men  ran  in,  and  Raud  was  laid 
hand  on  and  bound,  but  such  men  as  were  therein 
were  slain  or  taken.  Then  went  men  to  the  hall 
wherein  slept  Raud's  house-carles  ;  and  there  some 
were  slain,  and  some  bound,  and  some  beaten. 

Then  let  the  king  bring  Raud  before  him,  and 
he  bade  him  be  christened.  "  Then,"  said  the 
king,  "  will  I  not  take  thy  possessions  from  thee, 
but  rather  be  thy  friend,  if  thou  wilt  be  worthy 
thereof."  But  Raud  cried  out  at  him,  saying  that 
he  would  never  trow  in  Christ,  and  blasphemed 
much  ;  and  the  king  waxed  wroth,  and  said  that 
Raud  should  have  the  worst  of  deaths.  So  he 
let  take  him  and  bind  him  face  up  to  a  beam,  and 
let  set  a  gag  between  his  teeth  to  open  the  mouth 
of  him ;  then  let  the  king  take  a  ling-worm  and 


The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     333 

set  it  to  his  mouth,  but  nowise  would  the  worm 
enter  his  mouth,  but  shrank  away  whenas  Raud 
blew  upon  him.  Then  let  the  king  take  a  hollow 
stalk  of  angelica,  and  set  it  in  the  mouth  of  Raud, 
or,  as  some  men  say,  it  was  his  horn  that  he  let  set 
in  his  mouth  ;  but  they  laid  therein  the  worm,  and 
laid  a  glowing  iron  to  the  outwards  thereof,  so  that 
the  worm  crawled  into  the  mouth  of  Raud,  and 
then  into  his  throat,  and  dug  out  a  hole  in  the  side 
of  him,  and  there  came  Raud  to  his  ending. 

But  King  Olaf  took  there  very  great  wealth  of 
silver  and  gold  and  other  chattels,  weapons  to  wit, 
and  divers  kinds  of  dear-bought  things ;  and  all 
those  men  who  had  served  Raud  the  king  let 
christen,  or  if  they  would  not  be  christened  he  had 
them  slain  or  tormented.  There  took  King  Olaf 
that  dragon  which  Raud  had  had,  and  he  himself 
steered  it,  for  it  was  a  far  greater  and  goodlier 
ship  than  was  the  Crane.  Forward  on  it  was  a 
dragon's  head,  but  afterward  a  crook  fashioned  in 
the  end  as  the  tail  of  a  dragon  ;  but  either  side  the 
neck  and  all  the  stem  were  overlaid  with  gold. 
That  ship  the  king  called  the  Worm,  because  when 
the  sail  was  aloft,  then  should  that  be  as  the  wings 
of  the  dragon.  The  fairest  of  all  Norway  was 
that  ship. 

Now  those  isles  wherein  Raud  had  dwelt  were 
called  Gilling  and  Hsering,  but  all  the  isles 
together  the  God-isles,  and  the  stream  to  the 
north  betwixt  them  and  the  mainland  was  called 
the  God-isles'  stream.  All  that  firth  King  Olaf 
christened  now,  and  then  went  his  ways  south 
along  the  land,  and  in  that  his  journey  betid  many 


334  The  Saga  Library.   LXXXVIII 

tidings  told  of  in  tale  thereafter,  how  trolls  and 
evil  creatures  tempted  his  men ;  yea,  whiles  him- 
self even.  Yet  will  we  rather  write  about  the 
tidings  that  befell  when  King  Olaf  christened 
Norway,  or  those  other  lands  he  brought  unto 
christening. 

So  K  ing  Olaf  brought  his  host  that  same  autumn 
to  Thrandheim,  and  stood  in  for  Nidoyce,  and 
there  ordered  his  winter  dwelling. 

And  now  will  I  let  write  next  what  is  to  tell  of 
Iceland  men. 


CHAPTER    LXXXVIII.      OF    THE    ICE- 
LAND   MEN. 

FOR  that  same  harvest  came  out  to  Nidaros 
from  Iceland  Kiartan,  the  son  of  Olaf,  the 
the  son  of  Hoskuld,  and  the  son  also  of 
the  daughter  of  Eml  Skallagrimson,  which  Kiartan 
hath  been  called  nighabout  the  likeliest  and  good- 
liest man  ever  begotten  in  Iceland.  There  was 
then  also  Haldor,  son  of  Gudmund  of  Madder- 
mead,  and  Kolbein,  son  of  Thord,  Prey's  priest, 
the  brother  of  Burning-Flosi ;  Sverting  also,  son 
of  Runolf  the  Priest ;  these  and  many  others, 
mighty  and  unmighty,  were  all  heathen. 

Therewith  also  were  come  from  Iceland  noble 
men  who  had  taken  christening  from  Thangbrand, 
to  wit,  Gizur  the  White,  the  son  of  Teit  Ketil- 
biorn's  son,  whose  mother  was  Alof,  daughter  of 
Bodvar  the  Hersir,  son  of  Viking-Kari  ;  but  the 
brother  of  Bodvar  was  Sigurd,  father  of  Eric 
Biodaskalli,  the  father  of  Astrid,  mother  of  King 


The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.     335 

Olaf.  Another  Icelander  hight  Hialti.sonof  Skeggi; 
he  had  to  wife  Vilborg,  daughter  of  Gizur  the 
White.  Hialti  was  a  christened  man,  and  King 
Olaf  gave  full  kindly  welcome  to  father  and  son- 
in-law,  Gizur  and  Hialti,  and  they  abode  with 
him. 

Now  those  Iceland  men  who  were  captains  of 
the  ships,  such  of  them  as  were  heathen,  sought  to 
sail  away,  when  the  king  was  come  into  the  town, 
for  it  was  told  them  that  the  king  would  christen 
all  men  perforce ;  but  the  wind  was  against  them, 
and  they  were  driven  back  under  N id-holm. 
These  were  the  captains  of  ships  there  :  Thorarin 
Nefiolfson,  Hallfred  the  Skald,  son  of  Ottar,  Brand 
the  Bountiful,  and  Thorleik  Brandson.  Now  it 
was  told  King  Olaf  that  there  lay  certain  ships  of 
Icelanders,  who  were  all  heathen  and  would  flee 
away  from  meeting  the  king.  So  he  sent  men  to 
them  forbidding  them  to  stand  out  to  sea,  bidding 
them  go  lie  off  the  town,  and  so  did  they,  but 
unladed  not  their  ships  [but  they  cried  a  market, 
and  held  chaffer  by  the  king's  bridges.  Thrice  in 
the  spring-tide  they  sought  to  sail  away,  but  the 
wind  never  served,  and  they  lay  yet  by  the  bridges. 

Now  on  a  fair-weather  day  many  men  were  a- 
swimming  for  their  disport ;  and  one  man  of  them 
far  outdid  the  others  in  all  mastery.  Then  spake 
Kiartanwith  Hallfred  the  Troublous-skald  bidding 
go  try  feats  of  swimming  with  this  man,  but  he 
excused  himself.  Said  Kiartan,  "  Then  shall  I 
try ;  "  and  cast  his  clothes  from  him  therewith, 
and  leapt  into  the  water,  and  struck  out  for  that 
man,  and  caught  him  by  the  foot  and  drew  him 


336  The  Saga  Library.    LXXXIX 

under.  Up  they  come,  and  have  no  word  together, 
but  down  they  go  again,  and  are  underwater  much 
longer  than  the  first  time,  and  again  come  up,  and 
hold  their  peace,  and  go  down  again  the  third  time ; 
till  Kiartan  thought  the  game  all  up,  but  might 
nowise  amend  it,  and  now  knew  well  the  odds  of 
strength  betwixt  them.  So  they  are  under  water 
there  till  Kiartan  is  well-nigh  spent  ;  then  up  they 
come  and  swim  to  land.  Then  asked  the  North- 
man what  might  the  Icelander's  name  be,  and 
Kiartan  named  himself.  Said  the  other,  "  Thou 
art  deft  at  swimming  ;  hast  thou  any  mastery  in 
other  matters?"  Said  Kiartan:  "Little  mastery 
is  this."  The  Northman  said  :  "Why  askest  thou 
me  nought  again  ?  "  Kiartan  answereth  :  "  Me- 
seemeth  it  is  nought  to  me  who  thou  art,  or  in 
what  wise  thou  art  named."  Answered  the  other  : 
"  I  will  tell  thee  then :  Here  is  Olaf  Tryggvison." 
And  therewith  he  asked  him  many  things  of  the 
Iceland  men,  and  lightly  Kiartan  told  him  all,  and 
therewith  was  minded  to  get  him  away  hastily. 
But  the  king  said  :  "  Here  is  a  cloak  which  I  will 
give  thee,  Kiartan."  So  Kiartan  took  the  cloak, 
and  thanked  him  wondrous  well.] 


CHAPTER    LXXXIX.       THE    ICELAND 
MEN  CHRISTENED. 

AND  now  was  Michaelmas  come,  and  the 
king  let  hold  hightide,  and  sing  mass  full 
gloriously;  and  thither  went  the  Icelanders, 
and  hearken  the  fair  song,  and  the  voice  of  the 
bells.     And  when  they  came  back  to  their  ships. 


XC      The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      337 

each  man  said  how  the  ways  of  the  Christian 
men  hked  them,  and  Kiartan  said  he  was  well 
pleased,  but  most  other  mocked  at  them.  And  so 
it  went,  as  saith  the  saw,  Ma7iy  are  the  king  s  ears, 
and  the  king  was  told  thereof.  So  forthwith  on  that 
same  day  he  sent  a  man  after  Kiartan  bidding  him 
come  to  him ;  and  Kiartan  went  to  the  king  with 
certain  men,  and  the  king  greeted  him  well. 
Kiartan  was  the  biggest  and  goodliest  of  men, 
and  fair-spoken  withal.  So  now  when  the  king 
and  Kiartan  had  taken  and  given  some  few  words 
together,  the  king  bade  Kiartan  take  christening. 
Kiartan  saith  that  he  will  not  gainsay  it,  if  he 
shall  have  the  king's  friendship  therefor ;  and  the 
king  promised  him  his  hearty  friendship  ;  and  so 
Kiartan  and  he  strike  this  bargain  between  them. 
The  next  day  was  Kiartan  christened,  and  Bolli 
Thorleikson  his  kinsman,  and  all  their  fellows ; 
and  Kiartan  and  Bolli  were  guests  of  the  king 
whiles  they  wore  their  white  weeds  ;  and  the  king 
was  full  kind  to  them,  and  all  men  accounted  them 
noble  men  wheresoever  they  came. 


CHAPTER  XC.     THE  CHRISTENING  OF 
HALLFREDTHE  TROUBLOUS-SKALD. 

ON  a  day  went  the  king  a-walking  in  the 
street,  and  certain  men  met  him,  and 
he  of  them  who  went  first  greeted  the 
king ;  and  the  king  asked  him  of  his  name,  and 
he  named  himself  Hallfred. 

"  Art  thou  the  skald  ?  "  said  the  king. 
Said  he  :  "I  can  make  verses." 
lU.  z 


338  The  Saga  Library.  XC 

Then  said  the  kingf :  "  Wilt  thou  take  christen- 
ing,  and  become  my  man  thereafter  ?  " 

Saith  he  :  "  This  shall  be  our  bargain  :  I  will  let 
myself  be  christened,  if  thou,  king,  be  thyself  my 
gossip,  but  from  no  other  man  will  I  take  it." 

The  king  answereth  :  "  Well,  I  will  do  that." 

So  then  was  Hallfred  christened,  and  the  king 
himself  held  him  at  the  font. 

Then  the  king  asked  of  Hallfred  :  "  Wilt  thou 
now  become  my  man  ?  " 

Hallfred  said  :  "  Erst  was  I  of  the  body-guard 
of  Earl  Hakon ;  nor  will  I  now  be  the  liege-man 
of  thee  nor  of  any  other  lord,  but  if  thou  give  me 
thy  word  that  for  no  deed  I  may  happen  to  do 
thou  wilt  drive  me  away  from  thee." 

"  From  all  that  is  told  me,"  said  the  king,  "  thou 
art  neither  so  wise  nor  so  meek  but  it  seemeth 
like  enough  to  me  that  thou  mayest  do  some  deed 
or  other  which  I  may  in  nowise  put  up  with." 

"Slay  me  then,"  said  Hallfred. 

The  king  said  :  "  Thou  art  a  Troublous-skald  ; 
but  my  man  shalt  thou  be  now." 

Answereth  Hallfred  :  "  What  wilt  thou  give  me, 
king,  for  a  name-gift,  if  I  am  to  be  called  Troub- 
lous-skald ?  " 

The  king  gave  him  a  sword,  but  no  scabbard 
therewith  ;  and  said  the  king  :  "  Make  us  now  a 
stave  about  the  sword,  and  let  the  sword  come 
into  every  line." 

Hallfred  sangr  : 


& 


One  only  sword  of  all  swords 
Hath  made  me  now  sword-wealthy. 
Now  then  shall  things  be  sword-some 


XCI    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.      339 

For  the  Niords  of  the  sweep  of  sword-edge. 
Nought  to  the  sword  were  lacking, 
If  to  that  sword  were  scabbard 
All  with  the  earth -bones  coloured. 
Of  three  swords  am  I  worthy. 

Then  the  king  gave  him  the  scabbard  and 
said  :  "  But  there  is  not  a  sword  in  every  Hne." 

"  Yea,"  answers  Hallfred,  "  but  there  are  three 
swords  in  one  Hne." 

"Yea,  forsooth,"  saith  the  king. 

Now  from  Hallfrcd's  sono-s  we  take  knowledgfe 
and  sooth  witness  from  what  is  there  told  concerning 
King  Olaf. 


CHAPTER       XCI.  THANGBRAND 

COMETH  BACK  TO  KING  OLAF  FROM 
ICELAND. 

THAT  same  harvest  came  back  from  Ice- 
land to  King  Olaf  Thangbrand  the  mass- 
priest,  and  told  how  that  his  journey  had 
been  none  of  the  smoothest ;  for  that  the  Icelanders 
had  made  scurvy  rimes  on  him,  yea,  and  some 
would  slay  him.  And  he  said  there  was  no  hope 
that  that  land  would  ever  be  christened.  Hereat 
was  King  Olaf  so  wood  wroth  that  he  let  blow 
together  all  the  Iceland  men  that  were  in  the 
town,  saying  withal  that  he  would  slay  them  every 
one.  But  Kiartan  and  Gizur  and  Hialti,  and 
other  such  as  had  taken  christening,  went  to  him 
and  said  :  "  Thou  wilt  not,  king,  draw  back  from 
that  word  of  thine,  whereby  thou  saidst  that  no 
man  might  do  so  much  to  anger  thee,  but  that  thou 


340  Tlie  Saga  Library.  XCII 

wouldst  forgive  it  him  if  lie  cast  aside  heathendom 
and  let  himself  be  christened.  Now  will  all  Ice- 
land men  that  here  are  let  themselves  be  chris- 
tened ;  and  we  will  devise  somewhat  whereby  the 
Christian  faith  shall  prevail  in  Iceland.  Here  are 
sons  of  many  mighty  men  of  Iceland,  and  their 
fathers  will  help  all  they  may  in  the  matter.  But 
in  sooth  Thangbrand  fared  there  as  here  with  thee, 
dealing  ever  with  masterful  ways  and  manslaying ; 
and  such  things  men  would  not  bear  of  him." 

So  the  king  got  to  hearken  to  these  redes,  and 
all  men  of  Iceland  that  there  were,  were  christened. 


CHAPTER     XCII.      OF     KING     OLAF'S 
MASTERIES. 

KING  OLAF  was  of  all  men  told  of  the 
most  of  prowess  in  Norway  in  all  mat- 
ters; stronger  was  he  and  nimbler  than 
any,  and  many  are  the  tales  told  hereof.  One,  to 
wit,  how  he  went  up  the  Smalshorn,  and  made  fast 
his  shield  to  the  topmost  of  the  peak  ;  and  withal 
how  he  helped  a  courtman  of  his  who  had  clomb 
up  before  him  on  to  a  sheer  rock  in  such  wise  that 
he  might  neither  get  up  nor  down  ;  but  the  king 
went  to  him  and  bore  him  under  his  arm  down 
unto  a  level  place. 

King  Olaf  also  would  walk  out-board  along  the 
oars  of  the  Worm  while  his  men  were  a-rowing ; 
and  with  three  hand-saxes  would  he  play  so  that 
one  was  ever  aloft,  and  one  hilt  ever  in  his  hand. 
He  smote  well  alike  with  either  hand,  and  shot 
with  two  spears  at  once. 


XCIV  The  story  of  Olaf  Try ggvison.   341 

King  Olaf  was  the  gladdest  of  all  men  and  game- 
somest.  Kind  he  was  and  lowly-hearted  ;  exceed- 
ing eager  in  all  matters ;  bountiful  of  gifts  ;  very 
glorious  of  attire;  before  all  men  for  high  heart  in 
battle.  The  grimmest  of  all  men  was  he  in  his 
wrath,  and  marvellous  pains  laid  he  upon  his  foes. 
Some  he  burnt  in  thehre  ;  some  he  let  wild  hounds 
tear  asunder ;  some  he  stoned,  or  cast  down  from 
high  rocks.  Now  for  all  these  things  was  he  well- 
beloved  of  his  friends  and  dreaded  of  his  foes. 
Full  great,  therefore,  was  his  furtherance,  whereas 
some  did  his  will  for  love  and  kindness  sake,  and 
othersome  for  fear. 


CHAPTER  XCIII.     THE  CHRISTENING 
OF    LEIF   ERICSON. 

LEIF,  the  son  of  Eric  the  Red,  who  first 
settled  Greenland,  was  come  this  summer 
from  Greenland  to  Norway.  He  went  to 
King  Olaf,  and  took  christening,  and  abode  that 
winter  with  King  Olaf. 

CHAPTER  XCIV.    THE  FALL  OF  KING 
GUDROD. 

NOW  Gudrod,  son  of  Eric  Blood-a.xe  and 
Gunnhild,  had  been  a-warring  in  the  West- 
lands  since  he  fled  the  land  before  Earl 
Hakon ;  but  in  this  summer  afore  told  of,  whenas 
King  Olaf  Tryggvison  had  ruled  over  Norway 
four  winters,  then  came  Gudrod  to  Norway  with 
many  war-ships,  and  had  newly  sailed  from  Eng- 


342  The  Saga  Library.  XCIV 

land  ;  but  when  he  drew  so  nigh  as  to  have  inkling 
of  Norway,  he  stood  south  along  the  land  whereas 
King  Olaf  was  least  to  be  looked  for,  and  sailed  to 
the  Wick.  But  so  soon  as  he  came  aland,  he  fell 
a-harrying  and  beating  down  the  people  under 
him,  bidding  them  take  him  for  king.  So  when 
the  folk  of  the  land  saw  that  a  mighty  host  was  come 
upon  them,  then  sought  men  for  truce  and  peace, 
and  offered  to  the  king  to  send  the  bidding  to 
a  Thing  throughout  the  land,  and  would  rather  take 
him  to  jruestinsf  than  have  to  bear  the  war  of  him  ; 
and  therefore  was  there  tarrying  in  the  matter  whiles 
the  call  to  the  Thing  was  abroad.  Then  craved  the 
king  money  for  his  victual  whiles  he  abode  thus  ; 
but  the  bonders  chose  rather  to  give  the  king 
quarters  for  such  time  as  he  needed  ;  which  choice 
the  king  took  and  went  guesting  about  the  land 
with  some  of  his  folk,  while  some  held  ward  over 
his  ships. 

But  when  the  brethren  Hyrning  and  Thorgeir, 
King  Olafs  brothers-in-law,  heard  that,  they 
gather  folk  and  go  a-shipboard,  and  so  fare  north 
unto  the  Wick,  and  come  on  a  night  with  their 
company  to  where  Gudrod  was  a-guesting ;  and 
there  they  fell  on  him  with  fire  and  the  sword.  There 
fell  King  Gudrod,  and  the  more  part  of  his  folk  ; 
but  they  of  them  who  had  been  at  the  ships  were 
slain,  some  of  them,  and  some  escaped  and  fled 
away  far  and  wide.  And  now  are  all  the  sons  of 
Eric  and  Gunnhild  dead. 


XCV    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.    343 

CHAPTER   XCV.     THE    BUILDING    OF 
THE  LONG  WORM. 

NOW  the  winter  that  King  Olaf  came  from 
Halogaland  he  let  build  a  great  ship  in 
under  the  Ladir-cliffs,  and  much  greater 
it  was  than  other  ships  that  were  then  in  the  land  ; 
and  yet  are  the  slips  whereon  it  was  built  left  there 
for  a  token  :  seventy-and-four  ells  long  of  grass- 
lying  keel  was  it.  Thorberg  Shave-hewer  was  the 
master-smith  of  that  ship,  but  there  were  many 
others  at  the  work  ;  some  to  join,  some  to  chip, 
some  to  smite  rivets,  some  to  flit  timbers  :  there 
were  all  matters  of  the  choicest.  Long  was  that 
ship,  and  broad  of  beam,  high  of  bulwark,  and 
great  in  the  scantling. 

But  now  when  they  were  gotten  to  the  free- 
board Thorberg  had  some  needful  errand  that  took 
him  home  to  his  house,  and  he  tarried  there  very 
long,  and  when  he  came  back  the  bulwark  was  all 
done. 

Now  the  king  went  in  the  eventide  and  Thor- 
berg with  him  to  look  on  the  ship,  and  see 
how  the  ship  showed,  and  every  man  said  that 
never  yet  had  they  seen  a  long-ship  so  great 
or  so  goodly  ;  and  so  the  king  went  back  to 
the  town. 

But  early  the  next  morning  went  the  king  and 
Thorberg  again  to  the  ship,  and  the  smiths  were 
already  come  thither,  but  there  they  stood  doing 
nothing.  The  king  asked  them  what  they  were 
about  then  ;  and  they  said  that  the  ship  was  spoilt, 
for  some  man  or  other  must  have  gone  from  stem 


344  TJie  Saga  Library.  XCV 

to  stern  cutting  notches  with  an  axe  all  along  the 
gunwale  one  by  another.  So  the  king  went  thereto, 
and  saw  that  sooth  it  was  ;  and  he  spake  therewith, 
and  swore  an  oath  that  if  he  mig-ht  find  the  man 
who  for  envy's  sake  had  spoilt  the  ship  he  should 
surely  die.  "  And  he  who  will  tell  me  thereof  shall 
have  great  good  of  me." 

Then  spake  Thorberg  :  "  I  might  tell  thee,  be- 
like, king,  who  will  have  done  this  deed." 

Saith  the  king  :  "  I  might  look  to  thee  as  much 
as  to  any  man  to  have  such  good  hap  as  to  wot 
hereof  and  tell  me." 

"Well,  I  will  tell  thee,  king,  who  hath  done  it; 
I  have  done  it." 

Answereth  the  king  :  "  Then  shalt  thou  make 
it  good,  so  that  all  be  as  well  as  heretofore  ;  and 
thy  life  shall  lie  on  it." 

So  Thorberg  went  to  the  ship,  and  planed  all 
the  notches  out  of  the  gunwale  ;  and  thereon  said 
the  king  and  all  others  that  the  ship  was  much 
fairer  on  that  board  where  Thorberg  had  cut  it ; 
and  the  king  bade  him  fashion  it  so  on  either 
board,  and  bade  him  have  much  thank  for  it  all. 

So  thereafter  was  Thorberg  master-smith  of  the 
ship  until  it  was  done. 

This  ship  was  a  dragon,  and  was  wrought  after 
the  fashion  of  the  Worm,  that  ship  which  the  king 
had  gotten  in  Halogaland,  but  bigger  it  was  and 
more  excellent  in  all  wise  ;  and  he  called  it  the 
Long  Worm,  but  the  other  the  Short  Worm. 

On  this  Worm  were  there  thirty-and-four 
benches  of  oars.  The  head  and  the  crooked  tail  of 
it  were  all  done  over  with  gold,  and  the  bulwarks 


XCVI    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  345 

were  as  high  as  in  a  ship  built  for  sailing  the  main 
sea.  The  best  wrought  and  the  most  costly 
was  that  ship  of  any  that  have  been  in  Norway. 


CHAPTER  XCVI.    OF  EARL  ERIC 
HAKONSON. 

NOW  Earl  Eric  Hakonson  and  his 
brethren,  and  many  other  noble  kinsmen 
of  theirs,  had  fled  away  from  the  land 
after  the  fall  of  Earl  Hakon.  Earl  Eric  fared  east 
into  Sweden  to  Olaf  the  Swede-king,  and  had 
good  welcome  of  him,  he  and  his  ;  and  King  Olaf 
gave  the  earl  a  land  of  peace  there,  and  great  grants 
to  sustain  himself  and  his  folk.  Hereof  telleth 
Thord  Kolbeinson  : 

Short  while,  O  scathe-wolves'  scatterer, 
Wore  ere  the  land-folk's  treason 
Ended  the  life  of  Hakon — 
Weird  wendeth  things  a-many  ! 
When  the  host  fared  from  the  Westland, 
Methinks  the  son  of  Tryggvi 
Came  to  the  land  that  erewhile 
The  staff  of  sword-fields  con(|uered. 

More  in  his  heart  had  Eric 
Against  the  great  wealth-waster 
Than  spoken  word  laid  open, 
As  from  him  might  be  looked  for. 
The  wrathful  Earl  of  Thrandheim 
Sought  rede  of  the  King  of  Sweden  ; 
Therefore  no  man  forsook  him. 
Stiff-necked  then  grew  the  Thrandfolk. 

Much  folk  resorted  from  Norway  to  Earl  Eric, 
who  had  fled  away  from  the  land  before  King 
Olaf  Tryggvison.     So  Earl   Eric  took  such  rede 


34^  Tlie  Saga  Library.  XCVI 

that  he  gat  him  a-shipboard  and  went  a-warring 
to  gather  wealth  for  him  and  his  men.  First  he 
made  for  Gothland,  and  lay  off  there  long  in  the 
summer  season,  waylaying  ships  of  chapmen  who 
sailed  toward  the  land,  or  of  the  vikings  else ; 
and  whiles  he  went  aland  and  harried  there  wide 
about  the  borders  of  the  sea.  So  it  is  said  in 
Banda-drapa  : 

The  Lord  renowned  thereafter 
Won  mail-storms  more  a-many. 
That  have  we  learned  aforetime  ; 
The  spear-storm  bounteous  Eric  .  .  . 
When  wrought  he  Vali's  storm-wreath 
Of  the  hawks  of  the  strand  of  Virvil 
About  wide-harried  Gothland. 
To  him,  and  fight-gay  wages  .  .  . 

Then  sailed  Earl  Eric  south  to  Wendland,  and 
fell  in  there  off  Staur  with  certain  viking-ships,  and 
joined  battle  with  them.  There  won  Earl  Eric 
the  victory  and  slew  the  vikings  ;  as  is  said  in 
Banda-drapa  : 

The  steerer  of  the  stem-steed 
At  Staur  let  heads  of  men  lie, 
The  Lord  such  deed  he  fashioned. 
The  earl  his  ^cHirs  and  swayeth  .   .  . 
So  then  the  scalp  of  vikings 
The  wound-mew  tore  by  sea-beach. 
There  at  the  hard  swords'  meeting. 
The  land  by  gods  safe-guarded. 


XCVII  The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  347 


CHAPTER  XCVII.    OF  ERIC'S  WARRING 
IN    THE    EASTLANDS. 

THEN  sailed  Earl  Eric  back  to  Sweden  in 
harvest-tide  and  abode  there  another  win- 
ter, but  in  spring-tide  he  arrayed  his 
ships  and  sailed  for  the  Eastlands.  And  when  he 
came  into  the  realm  of  King  Valdimar  he  fell  a- 
harrying,  and  slew  menfolk,  and  burnt  all  before 
him,  and  laid  waste  the  land ;  and  he  came  to 
Aldeigia-burg,  and  beset  it  till  he  won  the  stead. 
There  he  slew  many  folk  and  brake  down  and  burnt 
all  the  bure,  and  thereafter  fared  wide  about 
Garth-realm  doing  all  deeds  of  war  ;  as  is  said  in 
Banda-drapa  : 

Fared  thence  the  sea-flames'  brightener 
King  Valdimar's  land  to  harry, 
All  with  the  brand  of  point-storm, 
Thereat  the  fray  grew  greater. 
Men's  awe,  thou  brok'st  Aldeigia, 
And  hard  indeed  the  fight  waxed, 
Betwixt  the  hosts  thou  earnest 
East  unto  Garths  :  so  knew  we. 

This  warfare  wag-ed  Earl  Eric  for  five  summers 
in  all ;  but  when  he  came  from  Garth-realm  he  went 
a-warring  all  about  Adalsysla  and  the  Isle-sysla, 
and  there  took  he  four  viking-cutters  of  the  Danes, 
and  slew  all  the  folk  thereof.  So  saith  it  in  Banda- 
drapa  : 

Heard  I  where  he  the  hardener 
Of  the  fire  of  the  spear-sea 
In  Isle-land  sound  the  fray  raised. 
The  spear-storm  hotDiteous  Eric  .   .   . 
The  fight-tree,  firth-flame's  giver 
Cleared  four  ships  of  the  Dane-folk. 


348  The  Saga  Library.       XCVIII 

So  heard  we  the  true  story. 

To  him,  and  fight-gay  wages  .  .  . 

O  heedful  Niord  of  the  launch-steed, 
With  Gautland  men  ye  battled 
When  ran  the  yeomen  townward. 
The  earl  his  icars  and  svayeth  .   .   . 
The  vvar's-god  wended  war-shield 
Aloft  all  o'er  the  counties, 
To  men  the  peace  he  minished. 
The  land  by  gods  safe-guarded. 

Earl  Eric  went  to  Denmark  whenas  he  had 
been  one  winter  in  the  Swede-reahii ;  he  met 
Svein  Twibeard  the  Dane-king  there,  and  wooed 
for  himself  Gyda  his  daughter  ;  which  wooing 
came  to  wedding,  and  Earl  Eric  had  Gyda  to 
wife,  and  the  next  winter  they  had  a  son  hight 
Hakon. 

Earl  Eric  abode  in  Denmark  in  the  winter,  or 
whiles  in  the  Swede-realm  ;  but  in  summer-tide  he 
went  a-warring. 


CHAPTER     XCVIII.       THE     WEDDING 
OF    KING   SVEIN. 

SVEIN  TWIBEARD  the  Dane-king  had 
to  wife  Gunnhild,  the  daughter  of  Burislaf, 
king  of  the  Wends.  But  in  these  days  even 
now  told  of  it  befell  that  Queen  Gunnhild  fell  sick 
and  died,  and  a  little  after  King  Svein  wedded 
Sigrid  the  Haughty,  the  daughter  of  Skogul  Tosti, 
who  was  the  mother  of  Olaf  the  Swede,  King  of 
Sweden  ;  and  with  this  alliance  love  also  befell 
between  the  kings,  and  well-beloved  of  them  both, 
and  they  of  him,  was  Earl  Eric  Hakonson. 


XCIX   The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  349 

CHAPTER  XCIX.     THE  WEDDING   OF 
KING   BURISLAF. 

NOW  Burislaf  the  Wend-king  laid  plaint 
before  Earl  Sigvaldi  his  son-in-law,  that 
the  treaty  was  broken  which  Earl  Sigvaldi 
had  made  between  King  Svein  and  King  Burislaf, 
to  wit,  that  Burislaf  should  wed  Thyri,  Harald's 
daughter,  the  sister  of  King  Svein.  which  wedding 
had  never  come  to  pass,  because  Thyri  had  said 
nay  downright  to  the  wedding  with  a  heathen  king 
and  an  old  man.  So  sayeth  Burislaf  now  that  he 
will  claim  the  treaty's  fulfilment,  and  bade  the 
earl  fare  to  Denmark,  and  have  away  with  him 
Queen  Thyri  for  King  Burislaf's  behoof 

So  Earl  Sigvaldi  slept  not  over  that  journey, 
but  fared  to  meet  the  Dane-king,  and  laid  the  matter 
before  him,  and  in  such  way  the  word  of  the  earl 
prevailed  that  King  Svein  delivered  Thyri  his  sister 
into  his  hands;  and  certain  women  went  with  her, 
and  her  foster-father,  one  Ozur  Agison,  a  wealthy 
man,  and  certain  other  men  withal.  It  was  cove- 
nanted between  the  king  and  the  earl  that  those 
domains  in  Wendland  which  Queen  Gunnhild  had 
had  should  be  for  a  dowry  to  Thyri,  and  other 
great  possessions  should  she  have  for  jointure. 

Sore  greeted  Thyri  and  went  all  against  her 
will ;  but  when  the  earl  and  she  came  to  Wendland, 
then  King  Burislaf  arrayed  the  wedding  and  took 
to  wife  Queen  Thyri.  But  now  that  she  was  come 
among  heathen  men  she  would  neither  take  meat 
nor  drink  of  them,  and  such  wise  went  matters  for 
seven  nichts. 


350  The  Saga  Library.  C 

CHAPTER  C.     KING  OLAF  WEDDETH 
QUEEN   THYRI. 

NOW  it  came  to  pass  on  a  certain  night 
that  Queen  Thyri  and  Ozur  fled  away 
to  the  wood  by  night  and  cloud,  and, 
shortly  to  tell  of  their  journeying,  they  came  to 
Denmark ;  but  there  nowise  durst  Thyri  abide, 
because  she  wotted  well  that  if  King  Svein,  her 
brother,  heard  of  her  being  there,  he  would  speedily 
send  her  back  to  Wendland.  So  they  fared  with 
heads  all  hidden  until  they  came  into  Norway,  and 
Thyri  made  no  stay  till  she  came  before  King 
Olaf  Tryggvison.  But  he  took  them  in  kindly, 
and  in  good  welcome  they  abode  there.  Thyri 
told  the  king  all  her  trouble,  and  craved  helpful 
counsel  of  him  and  a  peaceful  dwelling  in  his 
realm.  A  smooth-spoken  woman  was  Thyri,  and  the 
king  thought  well  of  her  ways,  and  beheld  her  that 
she  was  a  fair  woman  ;  and  it  came  into  his  mind 
that  this  would  be  a  good  wedding  for  him.  So 
thitherwise  he  turned  the  talk,  and  asketh  her  will 
she  wed  him.  But  whereas  her  fortune  had  fared 
in  such  wise,  and  she  deemed  herself  right  hard 
bestead,  and  saw  on  the  other  hand  how  happy  a 
wedding  this  was,  to  be  wedded  to  so  noble  a 
king,  she  bade  him  deal  with  her  and  her  matter 
as  he  would.  And  so  according  to  this  talk  King 
Olaf  wedded  Queen  Thyri,  and  their  wedding  was 
held  in  harvest-tide,  whenas  he  was  come  south 
from  Halogaland.  So  King  Olaf  and  Queen 
Thyri  abode  in  Nidoyce  that  winter. 

But  the  next  spring  would  Queen  Thyri  be  oft 


C         The  story  of  Old/ Try gg7>i son.      351 

bewailing  to  King  Olaf,  and  weeping  sorely  there- 
with, how,  for  as  great  possessions  as  she  had  in 
Wendland,  here  in  the  land  had  she  no  wealth  such 
as  beseemed  a  queen  :  and  whiles  would  she  pray 
the  king  with  fair  words  to  go  get  her  her  own. 
saying  that  King  Burislaf  was  so  dear  a  friend  of 
King  Olaf,  that  so  soon  as  they  met  he  would  give 
over  to  him  all  that  he  craved.  Nevertheless,  all 
the  friends  of  the  king,  when  they  heard  of  this 
talk,  letted  the  king  of  that  journey. 

Now  so  tells  the  tale,  that  on  a  day  early  in 
spring-tide  the  king  was  a-going  down  the  street, 
when  by  the  market-place  a  man  met  him  with 
many  angelica  heads,  wondrous  big  for  that  season 
of  spring  ;  so  the  king  took  a  great  stem  of  ange- 
lica in  his  hand,  and  went  home  therewith  to  the 
lodging  of  Queen  Thyri. 

Now  Thyri  sat  a-weeping  in  her  hall  when  the 
king  came  in  ;  but  he  spake  :  "  See  here  the  big 
angelica  I  give  thee." 

But  she  thrust  it  aside  with  her  hand,  and  spake  : 
"  Harald  Gormson  was  wont  to  give  me  greater 
gifts  ;  and  moreover  he  feared  less  than  thou  dost 
now,  to  fare  from  the  land  and  seek  his  own  ;  as  was 
well  seen  of  him  when  he  came  hither  into  Norway 
and  laid  waste  the  more  part  of  this  land,  and  won 
to  him  all  the  scat  and  dues  thereof ;  whereas  thou 
durst  not  wend  through  the  Dane- realm  for  fear  of 
King  Svein  my  brother."  Then  up  sprang  King 
Olaf  at  that  word  of  hers,  and  spake  out  on  high, 
and  sware  an  oath,  saying :  "  Never  shall  I  fare  in 
fear  for  King  Svein  thy  brother.  Nay,  and  if  we 
meet,  he  it  is  shall  give  aback  !  " 


352  The  Saga  Library.         CI-CII 

CHAPTER  CI.     THE  MUSTER  OF  KING 
OLAF. 


S 


O  a  little  hereafter  King  Olaf  summoned  a 
Thing  there  in  the  town,  whereat  he  set 
forth  before  all  the  people  that  he  would 
have  an  host  put  off  the  land  that  summer,  and 
would  have  a  levy  from  every  folk-land,  both  of 
men  and  ships  ;  and  therewithal  he  sayeth  how 
many  ships  he  will  have  thence  from  out  the  firth. 
Then  sendeth  he  messengers  north  and  south 
along  the  land,  by  the  outer  and  the  inner  ways, 
and  let  call  out  his  folk. 

Therewith  let  King  Olaf  thrust  forth  the  Long 
Worm,  and  all  his  other  ships  both  great  and  small ; 
and  he  himself  steered  the  Long  Worm. 

But  when  men  were  dight  to  go  aboard  ship,  so 
well  arrayed  and  chosen  was  his  company,  that 
none  should  be  aboard  the  Long  Worm  older  than 
sixty  or  younger  than  twenty,  and  full  closely  were 
they  chosen  both  for  strength  and  stoutness  of 
heart ;  and  the  first  set  aside  thereto  were  those  of 
the  body-guard  of  King  Olaf,  for  these  were  chosen 
from  all  that  was  strongest  and  stoutest,  both  of  folk 
of  the  land  and  of  outlanders. 

CHAPTER  CII.     THE   TELLING-UP  OF 
THE   WORM'S   MANNING. 

WOLF  THE  RED  was  the  man  hight 
who    bore    King   Olaf's    banner,   and 
was  in  the  prow  of  the  Worm  ;  and 
next  to   him  was    Kolbiorn    the   Marshal,  Thor- 


CI  I       Tlie  Story  of  Olaf  Ti'yggvison.     353 

stein  Oxfoot  also,  and  Vikar   of  Tenthland,   the 
I:)rother  of  Arnliot  Gellin. 

These  were  of  the  forecastle  in  the  prow  :  Vakr 
of  the  Klf,  son  of  Raumi ;  Bersi  the  Stroncr ; 
An  the  Shooter  of  lamtland  ;  Thrand  the  Stout  of 
Thelmark,  and  Uthyrmir  his  brother  ;  these  Halo- 
.i,''alanders,  to  wit,  Thrand  Squint-eye,  Ogmund 
Sandy,  Lodvir  the  Long  of  Salt-wick,  and  Harek 
the  Keen.  Theseof  Inner  Thrandheim  :  Ketil  the 
High,  Thorfin  Eisli,  Howard,  he  and  his  brethren 
of  Orkdale. 

These  manned  the  forehold  :  Biorn  of  Studla ; 
Bork  of  the  Firths  ;  Thorgrim,  son  of  Thiodolf  of 
Hvin  ;  Asbiorn  and  Worm  ;  Thord  of  Niordlow  ; 
Thorstein  the  White  of  Oprustead  ;  Arnor  the 
M ere- man  ;  Hallstein  and  Hawk  of  the  Firths; 
Eyvind  the  Snake;  Bergthor  Bestill  ;  Hallkel  of 
Fialir  ;  Olaf  the  Lad  ;  Arnfinn  of  Sogn  ;  Sigurd 
Bill  ;  Einar  of  Hordland  and  Finn ;  Ketil  of 
Rogaland  ;  Griotgard  the  Brisk. 

These  were  in  the  main-hold  :  Einar  Thambar- 
skelvir,  deemed  indeed  by  the  others  not  able- 
bodied,  whereas  he  was  but  eighteen  winters  old  ; 
Thorstein  Hlifarson  ;  Thorolf ;  Ivar  Smetta ;  Worm 
Shaw-neb,  and  many  other  right  noble  men  withal 
were  on  the  Worm,  though  nought  can  we  name 
them.  Eight  men  there  were  to  a  half-berth  in  the 
Worm,  all  chosen  man  by  man.  Thirty  there  were 
in  the  fore-hold. 

The  talk  of  men  it  was  that  the  crew  of  the 
Worm  no  less  bore  away  the  bell  from  other  men 
for  goodliness  and  might  and  stout  heart,  than  did 
the  Long  Worm  from  other  ships. 

III.  .\  .\ 


354  TJie  Saga  Library.  CI  II 

Thorkel  Nosy,  the  king's  brother,  steered  the 
Short  Worm,  and  Thorkel  Dydril  and  Jostein, 
the  mother's  brothers  of  the  king,  had  the  Crane  ; 
and  either  ship  was  full  well  manned.  Eleven 
great  ships  had  King  Olaf  from  Thrandheim,  and 
twenty-banked  ships,  moreover,  and  smaller  ships, 
and  victuallers. 


CHAPTER      cm.        ICELAND      CHRIS- 
TENED. 

NOW  when  King  Olaf  had  wellnigh  ar- 
rayed his  host  for  sailing  from  Nidoyce, 
he  appointed  men  throughout  all  Thrand- 
heim to  the  stewardships  and  bailifries.  Then  sent 
he  to  Iceland  Gizur  the  White  and  Hiaiti  Skeggi- 
son  to  bid  christening  therein,  and  gave  them  a 
priest  named  Thormod,  and  other  hallowed  men  ; 
but  he  held  as  hostages  four  Iceland  men  such  as 
he  deemed  the  noblest,  to  wit,  Kiartan  Olafson, 
Haldor  Gudmundson,  Kolbein  Thordson,  and 
Swerting  Runolfson.  And  now  it  is  to  be  said  of 
the  journey  of  Gizur  and  Hiaiti,  that  they  came  to 
Iceland  before  the  Althing  and  fared  to  the  Thing, 
at  which  Thing  was  Christ's  troth  taken  for  law  in 
Iceland  ;  and  that  same  summer  was  all  manfolk 
christened  there. 


CIV-V  The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  355 

CHAPTER  CIV.  GREENLAND  CHRIS- 
TENED. 

THAT  same  spring  also  King  Olaf  sent 
Leif  Ericson  to  Greenland  to  bid  chris- 
tening there ;  so  that  same  summer  he 
went  thither.  He  took  up  a  ship's  crew  on  the  sea 
who  had  come  to  nought,  and  were  lying  on  the 
wreck  of  the  ship ;  and  in  that  journey  found  he 
Vineland  the  Good  and  came  back  in  harvest-tide 
to  Greenland,  bearing  with  him  thither  a  priest  and 
teachers,  and  so  went  to  guest  with  Eric  his  father 
at  Brentlithe.  Men  called  him  thereafter  Leif  the 
Lucky ;  but  Eric  his  father  said  that  one  thing 
might  be  set  against  another,  whereas  on  the  one 
hand  Leif  had  holpen  that  wrecked  crew,  and  on 
the  other  had  brought  that  juggler  to  Greenland, 
to  wit,  the  priest. 

CHAPTER      CV.        EARL      ROGNVALD 
SENDETH   MEN  TO   KING  OLAF. 

NOW  King  Olaf  and  Queen  Thyri  abode 
in  Nidoyce  that  winter  wherein  the  king 
had  christened  Halogaland  ;  and  the 
summer  before  that  Queen  Thyri  brought  forth  a 
man-child,  begotten  of  King  Olaf.  Great  was  the 
lad,  and  of  good  hope,  and  was  called  Harald, 
after  his  mother's  father.  The  king  and  the  queen 
loved  the  lad  much,  and  set  their  hearts  on  his 
growing  up  and  taking  the  heritage  of  his  father ; 
but  he  lived  not  a  full  year  from  the  time  he  was 
born,  and  a  sore  scathe  they  both  deemed  it. 


356  TJic  St\^a  Library.  CV 

That  v.inter  were  there  many  Iceland  men  with 
King  Olaf,  as  is  afore  writ,  and  many  other  noble 
men  besides  ;  and  in  the  court  also  was  Ingibiorg, 
Tryggvi's  daughter,  the  sister  of  King  Olaf.  Fair 
she  was  to  look  on,  lowly  of  mien,  and  kind  to  all 
folk ;  faithful  she  was,  great-hearted,  and  full 
friendly.  She  loved  well  the  Iceland  men  such  as 
were  there,  but  Kiartan  Olafson  was  the  dearest 
of  them  all  to  her  ;  for  the  longest  of  them  had  he 
abided  with  the  king,  and  often  talking  to  him  she 
deemed  a  delight,  for  wise  he  was  and  sweet  of 
speech. 

King  Olaf  was  ever  glad  and  joyous  with  his 
men,  and  oft  he  turned  him  to  asking  of  the  ways 
and  the  glory  of  the  mighty  men  of  the  realms 
aniofh,  when  men  came  to  him  from  Sweden  or 
Denmark. 

Now  Hallfred  the  Troublous-skald  was  come 
that  summer  from  Gautland  east-away  there,  and 
had  been  with  Earl  Rognvald  Wolfson,  now  come 
to  the  dominion  of  West  Gautland.  Wolf  the 
father  of  Rognvald  was  brother  of  Sigrid  the 
Haughty,  and  King  Olaf  the  Swede  and  Earl 
Rognvald  were  cousins-ofermain.  Now  Hallfred 
told  King  Olaf  many  things  of  Earl  Rognvald, 
saying  how  that  he  was  a  brave  lord  and  a 
masterful,  bounteous  of  money,  manly-minded, 
and  friendly.  Hallfred  said  withal  that  the  earl 
would  fain  fall  into  friendship  with  King  Olaf,  and 
had  talked  over  how  he  would  be  a-wooing  Ingi- 
biorg,  Tryggvi's  daughter.  And  so  that  same 
winter  came  west  from  Gautland  messengers  from 
Earl  Rognvald,  who  met  King  Olaf  north-away  in 


CV    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggvisou.       357 

Nidoyce.  There  they  set  forth  the  earl's  trraml 
before  the  king,  according  to  the  word  that  Hall- 
fred  had  spoken,  to  wit,  that  the  earl  was  fain  to  be 
ver)'  friend  of  King  Olaf,  and  that  he  would  speak 
of  alliance  with  the  king  and  would  wed  Ingibiorg 
his  sister.  Therewith  the  messengers  brought  to 
the  king  manifest  tokens  of  the  earl  to  make  it 
plain  that  they  did  his  errand  faithfully.  The 
king  took  their  matter  well,  but  said  that  Ingi- 
biorg must  herself  be  mistress  of  her  weddinof. 
Then  talked  the  king  this  matter  over  with  his 
sister,  and  asked  her  what  her  mind  was  herein  ; 
and  she  answered  thus  :  "  I  have  abided  with  thee 
a  while,  and  thou  hast  given  me  brotherly  further- 
ance and  loving  honour  in  every  place  since  thou 
camest  into  this  land.  Therefore  will  I  say  yea  to 
whatso  thou  wilt  have  of  me  in  my  wedding ;  yet 
indeed  I  look  to  it  that  thou  wilt  not  give  me  to  a 
heathen  man." 

The  king  saith  that  so  indeed  it  shall  be,  and 
therewith  he  had  speech  of  the  messengers ;  and 
this  was  determined  before  they  went  their  ways, 
that  Earl  Rognvald  should  come  to  meet  King 
Olaf  in  the  East-country  that  summer,  if  he  would 
become  his  very  friend,  and  then  should  they 
themselves  talk  over  the  matter  when  they  met. 

So  the  messengers  of  the  earl  go  back  east  on 
this  errand ;  but  King  Olaf  abode  that  winter  in 
Nidoyce  with  great  glory  and  many  men. 


358  The  Saga  Library.  CVI 

CHAPTER    CVI.      KING    OLAF   GOETH 
HIS   WAYS   TO   WENDLAND. 

THAT  summer  fared  King  Olaf  with  his 
host  south  along  the  land.  Now  there 
resorted  to  him  many  friends  of  his,  and 
mighty  men,  such  as  were  arrayed  for  faring  with 
the  king ;  and  the  first  man  of  all  was  Erling 
Skialgson,  his  brother-in-law,  who  had  a  great 
cutter  of  thirty  benches,  and  full  well  manned  was 
that  ship.  There  came  to  him  also  his  brethren-in- 
law,  Hyrning  and  Thorgeir,  either  of  them  steering 
a  big  ship  ;  and  many  other  mighty  men  followed 
him.  Sixty  long-ships  had  he  as  he  fared  from 
the  land,  and  sailed  south  along  Denmark  through 
the  Ere-sound,  and  so  to  Wendland.  There  he 
appointed  a  day  of  meeting  with  King  Burislaf,  and 
the  kings  met,  and  talked  together  over  those 
possessions  which  King  Olaf  claimed ;  and  all 
went  in  likely  wise  between  the  kings,  and  the 
claims  that  King  Olaf  deemed  he  had  there  were 
brought  into  a  fair  way  to  be  paid.  So  King  Olaf 
abode  there  long  that  summer,  and  found  there  a 
many  of  his  friends 


-\       CHAPTER  CVII.    THE  EGGING  ON  OF 
SIGRID   THE   HAUGHTY. 

OW  King  Svein  Twibeard  had  then  to 

wife  Sigridthe  Haughty,  as  is  afore  writ. 

Sigrid  was  the  greatest  foe  of  King  Olaf 

Tryggvison,   for   this    cause  forsooth,  that   King 

Olaf  had  broken  their  plighted  troth  and  smitten 


N 


evil    The  Stoyy  of  Olaf  Tyyggvisoit.    359 

her  in  the  face  even  as  is  afore  writ.  Now  she 
stirred  up  King  Svein  busily  to  join  battle  with 
King  Olaf  Tryggvison,  and  said  that  he  had 
enough  against  him,  in  that  King  Olaf  had  lain 
by  Thyri  his  sister  without  the  leave  of  him  ; 
"  And  never  would  thy  forefathers  have  borne  such 
things." 

Such  like  words  had  Queen  Sigrld  for  ever  in 
her  mouth,  whereby  at  the  last  she  brought  it  to 
pass  that  King  Svein  was  gotten  ready  to  do  by 
her  counsel. 

So  early  in  the  spring  King  Svein  sent  men 
east  to  Sweden  to  meet  Olaf  the  Swede-king,  his 
son-in-law,  and  Earl  Eric,  and  he  bade  tell  them 
that  Olaf,  King  of  Norway,  had  his  fleet  abroad, 
and  was  minded  to  fare  to  Wendland  that  summer. 
This  word  also  went  with  the  message  of  the  Dane- 
king,  that  the  Swede-king  and  Earl  Eric  should 
have  out  their  host  and  go  meet  King  Svein,  and 
that  all  they  together  should  go  join  battle  with 
King  Olaf  Tryggvison. 

Now  Olaf  the  Swede-king  and  Earl  Eric  were 
all  ready  for  this  journey  ;  so  they  drew  together  a 
great  host  of  ships  from  the  Swede-realm,  and 
brought  that  host  south  to  Denmark,  but  came 
thither  when  King  Olaf  Tryggvison  had  already 
sailed  east.  Hereof  telleth  Haldor  the  Un- 
christened  in  the  song  that  he  made  on  Earl  Eric  : 

The  kings'  o'er-thrower  dauntless 
In  gale  of  flame  of  battle 
Called  out  much  folk  from  Sweden. 
The  king  held  south  to  battle. 
Fattencr  of  carrion-hornets ! 


360  The  Saga  Libyayy.  CVIII 

Then  each  and  ever\'  yeoman 

Was  fain  tu  follow  Eric  ? 

Drink  gat  the  wound-mew  seaward. 

So  the  SAvede-king  and  Earl  Eric  held  on  to 
meet  the  Dane-king,  and  now  joined  all  together 
they  had  a  marvellous  great  host. 


CHAPTER    CVIII.      THE     GUILES     OF 
EARL    SIGVALDI. 

NOW  King  Svein,  when  he  sent  for  that 
host,  had  sent  Earl  Sigvaldi  to  Wendland 
to  spy  on  the  host  and  the  ways  of  King 
Olaf  Tryggvison.and  to  lay  such  a  trap  that  King 
-Svein  and  his  fellows  might  not  fail  to  fall  in  with 
him.  So  Earl  Sigvaldi  went  his  ways,  and  came 
to  Wendland  and  lomsburg,  and  so  went  to  meet 
Olaf  Tryggvison.  So  there  was  most  friendly 
converse  betwixt  them,  and  the  earl  grew  into  the 
greatest  good  liking  with  King  Olaf.  Astrid,  the 
wife  of  the  earl  and  daughter  of  King  Burislaf, 
was  a  great  friend  of  King  Olaf,  which  came  about 
much  from  their  former  ties,  whereas  King  Olaf 
had  wedded  Geira  her  sister. 

Now  Earl  Sigvaldi  was  a  wise  man  and  a  shifty, 
and  when  he  was  gotten  into  the  privity  of  King 
Olaf 's  counsel,  he  ever  held  him  back  from  sailing 
from  the  east,  and  found  hereunto,  now  one  thing, 
now  another.  But  King  Olaf's  folk  took  it  mar- 
vellous ill,  being  waxen  very  homesick  as  they  lay 
all  dight  for  sailing  and  the  weather  boding  fair 
wind. 

Meanwhile  Earl  Sigvaldi  had  privy  tidings  from 


CI X     The  Sfoiy  of  Olaf  Tryggvisoii.    36 1 

Uenmark  that  the  host  of  the  Swede-king  was  now 
come  from  the  east,  and  that  Earl  Eric  also  had 
arrayed  his  host,  and  that  these  lords  would  now 
be  coming  east  under  Wendland,  and  had  appointed 
to  waylay  King  Olaf  by  an  isle  called  Svoldr  ;  so 
that  it  behoved  the  earl  to  bring  it  so  about  that 
they  might  fall  in  with  King  Olaf  there. 


CHAPTERCIX.  KING  OLAF'S  JOURNEY 
FROM   WENDLAND. 


A 


ND  now  it  got  whispered  about  in  Wend- 
land that  Svein  the  Dane-king  had  an  host 
abroad,  and  speedily  arose  the  rumour 
that  King  Svein  would  meet  King  Olaf;  but  Earl 
Sigvaldi  saith  to  the  king:  "  It  will  be  no  rede  for 
King  Svein  to  join  battle  with  thee  with  the  Dane- 
host  only,  so  great  an  host  as  thou  hast  gotten  ; 
but  if  thou  misdoubt  at  all  that  war  besetteth  thy 
way,  then  will  I  be  of  thy  company  with  my  folk, 
and  time  has  been  when  the  following  of  the 
Vikings  of  lomsburg  has  been  deemed  of  good 
avail  for  a  lord  :  lo,  I  will  get  thee  eleven  ships 
well  manned."  The  king  said  yea  thereto  ;  the 
wind  blew  light  and  handy  for  sailing  :  so  the  king 
let  weigh  anchor  and  blow  for  departing.  Then 
men  hoisted  sail,  and  all  the  small  ships  made  the 
more  way,  and  sailed  away  right  out  to  sea. 

Now  the  earl  sailed  hard  by  the  king's  ship,  and 
called  out  to  them,  bidding  the  king  sail  after  him. 
"  Full  well  I  know,"  said  he,  "where  are  the  deepest 
of  the  sounds  betwixt  the  isles,  and  this  will  ye 
need  for  your  big  ships." 


362  The  Saga  Librai'y.  CX 

So  the  earl  sailed  on  before  with  his  ships ;  eleven 
ships  he  had  ;  and  the  king  sailed  after  him  with 
his  big  ships,  and  he  too  had  eleven  there  ;  but  all 
the  rest  of  the  host  sailed  out  to  sea. 

Now  when  Earl  Sigvaldi  was  come  sailing  off 
Svoldr  by  the  west,  a  skiff  rowed  off  to  meet  him, 
and  they  told  him  that  the  host  of  the  Dane-king 
lay  awaiting  them  in  the  haven  there.  Then  let  the 
earl  strike  sail  and  row  in  under  the  isle.  So 
sayeth  Haldor  the  Unchristened  : 

From  the  south  came  the  king  of  the  isle-folk 
With  ships  one  more  than  seventy, 
The  meet-stem  of  the  wave-steed, 
He  reddened  sword  in  the  murder. 
Whenas  the  earl  had  ordered 
The  sea's  knop-crownfed  reindeer 
For  a  war-mote  with  the  Scanings, 
Men's  peace  it  flew  asunder. 

Herein  is  it  said  that  King  Olaf  and  Earl 
Sigvaldi  had  seventy  ships  and  one  whenas  they 
sailed  from  the  south. 


CHAPTER  CX.   THE  KINGS  TALK 
TOGETHER  AND  TAKE  COUNSEL. 

NOW  Svein  the  Dane-king  and  Olaf  the 
Swede-king  were  there  with  all  their 
host :  fair  weather  it  was,  and  bright 
shone  the  sun.  So  all  the  lords  went  up  on  to  the 
holm  with  a  great  company  of  men,  and  they  saw 
how  a  many  ships  together  went  sailing  out  to 
sea  ;  and  now  see  they  where  saileth  a  great  ship 
and  a  brave.  Then  spake  both  the  kings  and 
said  :  "  Yonder  is  a  great  ship  and  marvellous  fair; 


ex      The  Story  of  Ola f  Tryggvison.      363 

this  will  be  the  Long  Worm."  But  Earl  Eric 
answered  and  said  :  "  Nay,  this  will  not  be  the 
Long  Worm." 

And  so  it  was  as  he  said,  for  this  ship  was  of 
Eindrid  of  Gimsar. 

A  little  thereafter  they  saw  where  another  ship 
came  sailing  much  greater  than  the  first.  Then 
spake  King  Svein :  "  Now  is  Olaf  Tryggvison 
afeard,  and  durst  not  sail  with  the  head  on  his  ship." 
Then  saith  Earl  Eric  :  "  This  is  not  the  king's 
ship,  for  I  know  it,  ship  and  striped  sail.  Erling 
Skialgson  owneth  it.  Let  these  sail  on !  for  better 
for  us  shall  be  that  rent  and  lacking  in  King  Olaf's 
fleet  than  that  yonder  ship  be  there,  so  well 
arrayed  as  it  is." 

But  a  while  after  saw  they,  and  knew  Earl  Sig- 
valdi's  ships  that  turned  them  toward  the  holm. 

Then  saw  they  where  three  ships  came  sailing, 
and  one  was  great.  Then  spake  King  Svein,  and 
bade  go  a-shipboard,  for  that  there  came  the  Long 
Worm.  Then  said  Earl  Eric  :  "  Many  other 
great  ships  and  glorious  have  they,  beside  the 
Long  Worm  ;  bide  we  a  while  ! " 

Then  gat  many  men  a-talking,  and  said  :  "  Earl 
Eric  will  not  fight  then,  and  avenge  his  father. 
Great  shame  is  this,  to  be  told  of  through  all  lands, 
if  we  lie  here  with  this  so  great  an  host,  and  King 
Olaf  saileth  out  to  sea,  out  here  past  our  very 
eyes." 

But  when  they  had  talked  this  wise  awhile,  saw 
they  where  four  ships  came  a-sailing,  and  one  of 
them  was  a  dragon  full  great  all  done  about  with 
gold.     Then  up  stood   King  Svein  and  spake  on 


364  The  Saga  Library.  CX 

high  :  "  This  night  shall  the  Worm  bear  me,  and 
I  will  steer  her.  And  many  men  said  withal  that 
the  Worm  was  a  wondrous  great  ship  and  goodly, 
and  great  glory  it  was  to  let  build  such  a  ship. 

But  Earl  Eric  said  so  that  certain  men  heard 
him  :  "  If  King  Olaf  had  no  bigger  ship  than  that 
one  alone,  yet  should  King  Svein  never  get  it  from 
him  with  the  Dane-host  only." 

Then  drew  the  folk  toward  the  ships,  and  struck 
the  tilts,  and  were  minded  to  dight  them  speedily. 

But  while  the  lords  were  so  speaking  together, 
they  saw  where  came  three  full  mighty  ships 
a-sailing,  and  a  fourth  last  of  all,  and  lo !  it  was 
the  Long  Worm. 

But  those  great  ships  which  had  sailed  by  afore, 
and  they  deemed  had  been  the  Worm,  were  the 
first  the  Crane,  and  the  last  the  Short  Worm. 

But  now  when  they  saw  the  Long  Worm  all 
knew  her,  and  none  had  a  word  to  say  against  it 
that  there  was  sailing  Olaf  Tryggvison,  and  they 
went  to  their  ships  and  arrayed  them  for  onset. 

This  was  the  privy  bargain  struck  between  the 
chieftains.  King  Svein,  to  wit.  King  Olaf,  and 
Earl  Eric,  that  each  should  have  his  own  third 
share  of  Norway  if  they  laid  low  Olaf  Tryggvison  ; 
but  whoso  first  went  up  on  the  Worm  should  have 
all  the  prey  to  be  gotten  thereon,  and  each  should 
have  such  ships  as  himself  cleared. 

Earl  Eric  had  a  beaked  ship  wondrous  great, 
wherewith  he  was  wont  to  sail  a-warring  ;  and  a 
beard  there  was  on  either  side  the  prow  thereof,  and 
thick  staves  of  iron  down  from  thence  all  the  breadth 
of  the  beard,  and  going  down  to  the  water-line. 


CXI    The  Story  of  Olaf  Tryggi'isou.      365 

CHAPTER     CXI.       OF     KING     OLAF'S 
HOST. 

NOW  when  Earl  Sigvaldi  and  his  folk 
rowed  in  under  the  hohn,  that  saw 
Thorkel  Dydril  from  the  Crane  and  the 
other  captains  who  went  with  him,  how  the  earl 
turned  his  ships  under  the  holm ;  so  they  struck  sail 
and  rowed  after  them,  and  hailing  them,  asked  why 
they  fared  so.  The  earl  said  that  he  would  lie-to  for 
KingOlaf :  "  For  it  looketh  like  that  warawaitethus." 
So  they  let  their  ships  drift  till  Thorkel  Nosy 
came  up  in  the  Short  Worm  and  the  three  ships 
that  went  with  her.  The  same  tale  were  they  told  ; 
so  they  too  struck  sail  and  lay-to  abiding  King 
Olaf.  But  now  when  the  king  sailed  in  toward 
the  holm,  then  rowed  the  whole  host  out  into  the 
sound  to  meet  them.  But  when  men  saw  that,  they 
bade  the  king  sail  on  his  way,  and  not  join  battle 
with  so  great  an  host.  Then  the  king  answered  with 
a  high  voice,  as  he  stood  up  in  the  poop  :  "  Strike 
sails !  let  no  men  of  mine  think  of  flight !  never 
have  I  fled  from  battle.  Let  God  look  to  my  life ! 
for  never  will  I  turn  to  flight." 

And  so  was  it  done  as  the  king  bade ;  even  as 
Hallfred  sayeth  : 

Still  must  the  word  be  told  of. 
Which,  said  the  men  foe-griping 
The  king  deed-mighty  spake  there 
To  his  lads  at  fray  of  weapons  : 
The  bower-down  of  Swede-ranks 
Forbade  his  trusty  war-host 
To  think  of  flight.     The  stout  word 
Of  the  people's  leader  liveth. 


366  TJie  Saga  Library.      C X 1 1-1 1 1 

CHAPTER  CXII.     KING  OLAF  ORDER- 
ETH    HIS    FOLK. 

SO  King  Olaf  let  blow  up  for  the  gathering 
together  of  all  his  ships  ;  and  the  king's  ship 
was  in  the  midst  of  his  battle,  but  on  one 
board  lay  the  Short  Worm,  and  the  Crane  on  the 
other.  But  when  they  set  about  lashing  together 
the  stems  of  the  Long  Worm  and  the  Short,  and 
the  king  saw  them  at  it,  he  cried  out  on  high, 
bidding  them  lay  the  big  ship  better  forward,  and 
not  let  it  hang  aback  behind  all  ships  in  the  host. 
Then  answered  Wolf  the  Red  :  "If  the  Worm 
shall  lie  as  far  forward  as  she  is  longer  than  other 
ships,  then  there  will  be  windy  weather  to-day  in 
the  bows."  Saith  the  king  :  "  I  wotted  not  that  I 
had  a  forecastle-man  both  Red  and  adrad."  Quoth 
Wolf:  "Ward  thou  the  poop  with  thy  back  no 
more  than  I  the  bows  with  mine." 

Then  the  king  caught  hold  of  his  bow,  and  laid 
an  arrow  on  the  string  and  turned  it  on  Wolf. 

Said  Wolf:  "  Shoot  another  way,  king,  whereas 
it  will  avail  thee  more;  for  thee  work  I  that  I  work." 


CHAPTER   CXIII.     OF    KING   OLAF. 

KING  OLAF  stood  on  the  poop  of  the 
Worm  and  showed  high  up  aloft:  a  for- 
gilded  shield  he  had  and  a  gold-wrought 
helm,  and  was  easy  to  know  from  other  men  :  a 
short  red  kirtle  had  he  over  his  byrny. 

Now  when  King  Olaf  saw  that  the  hosts  were 
drifting  about,  and  the  banners  set  up  before  the 


ex IV    The  Stoyy  of  Olaf  Tryggvisou.  367 

captains,  he  asked  :  "  Who  is  captain  of  the  host 
over  against  us  ?  "  So  it  was  told  him  that  there 
was  King  Svein  Twibeard  with  the  Dane-host. 

Answered  the  king:  "Wefearnotthoseblenchers; 
in  Danes  there  is  no  heart.  But  what  captain  is 
behind  the  banners  out  there  on  the  right  hand  }  " 

It  was  told  him  that  there  was  King  Olaf  with 
the  .Swede-host.  Saith  King  Olaf:  "Better  were 
the  Swedes  to  sit  at  home  licking  their  blood-bowls 
than  setting  on  the  Worm  under  your  weapons. 
But  who  is  lord  of  the  big  ships  that  lie  out  there 
on  the  larboard  of  the  Danes  ?  "  "  There  is  Earl 
Eric  Hakonson,"  said  they.  Then  answered  King 
Olaf:  "He  will  deem  us  well  met  to-day  ;  and  we 
may  look  for  full  fierce  fight  from  that  folk,  for 
they  are  Northmen  as  we  be." 


CHAPTER  CXIV.    THE  BEGINNING  OF 
THE    BATTLE. 

THEN  fell  the  kings  to  the  onset,  and 
King  Svein  laid  his  ship  against  the  Long 
Worm,  and  King  Olaf  the  Swede  lay  out- 
ward from  him,  and  grappled  from  the  prow  the 
outermost  ship  of  King  Olaf  Tryggvison,  but  on 
the  other  side  lay  Earl  Eric.  And  then  befell  a 
hard  fight.  Earl  Sigvaldi  let  hang  aback  with  his 
ships,  nor  thrust  into  the  batde.  So  saith  Skuli 
Thorsteinson,  who  was  with  Earl  Eric  that  day : 

The  Frisian's  foe  I  followed, 
And  Sigvaldi ;  young  gat  I 
Life-gain,  where  spears  were  singing 
(Old  now  do  people  find  nie). 


368  The  Saga  Libra)'}'.  CXV 

Where  I  bore  reddened  wound-leek 
To  the  mote  against  the  meeter 
Of  mail-Thing  in  the  helm-din 
Off  Svold-mouth  in  the  south-land. 

And  moreover  of  these  tidings  saith  Hallfrcd  : 

Meseems  the  king,  fight-framer. 
'I'hat  tide  o'ermuch  was  missing. 
The  following  of  the  Thrand-lads 
Much  folk  to  fleeing  turned  them. 
The  mighty  folk-lord  fought  there 
Sole  gainst  two  kings  full  doughty, 
And  an  earl  for  third  foe  had  he. 
Famed  wont  such  things  to  tell  of. 


CHAPTER  CXV.  THE  FLIGHT  OF 
KING  SVEIN  AND  OF  OLAF  THE 
SWEDE-KING. 

THIS  battle  was  of  the  sharpest,  and  great 
was  the  fall  of  men.  The  forecastle-men 
of  the  Long  Worm  and  the  Short  Worm 
and  the  Crane  cast  anchors  andgrapplings  on  to  the 
ships  of  KingSvein, and  had  to  bring  their  weapons 
to  bear  right  down  under  their  feet.  So  cleared 
they  all  those  ships  they  grappled  ;  but  King  Svein 
and  such  of  his  folk  as  escaped  fled  into  other  ships, 
and  therewith  drew  aback  out  of  shot.  So  went  it 
with  this  host  as  K  ing  Olaf  Tryggvison  had  guessed. 

Then  in  the  place  of  them  fell  on  Olaf  the 
Swede-king  ;  but  so  soon  as  they  came  nigh  to  the 
big  ships  it  fared  with  them  as  with  the  others, 
that  they  lost  much  folk  and  some  of  their  ships, 
and  in  such  plight  drew  aback. 

But  Earl  Eric  laid  Iron-beak  aboard  tiie  outer- 


CXV    The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggviso7t.    369 

most  ship  of  King  Olaf,  and  cleared  it,  and  cut 
it  adrift  from  its  lashings,  and  then  laid  aboard 
that  one  which  was  next,  and  fought  till  that  too 
was  cleared.  Then  fell  the  folk  a-fleeing  from 
the  lesser  ships  up  on  to  the  bigger  ;  but  Earl 
Eric  cut  each  one  adrift  from  her  lashings  as  he 
cleared  it. 

Then  drew  the  Danes  and  Swedes  into  bowshot 
again,  and  beset  King  Olaf's  ships  all  round 
about ;  but  ever  Earl  Eric  laid  aboard  the  ships 
and  dealt  in  fight  of  handy-strokes  ;  and  ever  as 
men  fell  aboard  his  ships  came  other  in  the  stead 
of  them,  Swedes  and  Danes.     So  sayeth  Haldor: 

Brunt  of  sharp  swords  betided 
All  round  about  the  Long  Worm, 
Lads  sheared  peace  long  asunder 
Where  golden  spears  were  singing. 
Tis  told  that  men  of  Sweden, 
And  Dane-groves  of  bright  leg-biters 
Him  followed  forth  in  the  Southland 
At  war-tide  of  his  foemen. 

Then  waxed  the  battle  of  the  sharpest,  and 
much  folk  fell ;  but  in  the  end  it  came  about  that 
all  the  ships  of  King  Olaf  Tryggvison  were 
cleared,  saving  the  Long  Worm,  and  all  the  folk 
were  come  aboard  it  who  were  yet  fit  for  fight  of 
his  men.  Then  Earl  Eric  laid  Iron-beak  aboard 
the  Long  Worm,  and  there  befell  fight  of  handy- 
strokes.     So  sayeth  Haldor : 

Midst  a  hard  firth  was  gotten 
The  Long  Worm.     There  were  cloven 
The  moons  of  the  galley's  prow-fork 
Where  blood-reeds  clashed  together. 
III.  B  B 


370  TJie  Saga  Library.  CXVI 

Where  the  byrny-witchwife's  Regin 
Laid  the  board-mighty  Beardling 
Gainst  Fafnir's  side  ;  and  the  earl  wrought 
The  hehn-gale  off  the  island. 


CHAPTER  CXVI.  OF  EARL  ERIC. 

EARL  ERIC  was  in  the  forehold  of  his 
ship,  and  a  shield-burg  was  arrayed  about 
him. 

There  was  both  handy-stroke  and  thrusting  of 
spears,  and  all  things  cast  that  might  make  a 
weapon,  while  some  shot  with  the  bow  or  cast 
with  the  hand.  But  such  brunt  of  weapons  was 
borne  against  the  Worm  that  scarce  might  any 
shield  him,  so  thick  flew  spears  and  arrows ;  for 
the  warships  lay  on  the  Worm  all  round  about. 

But  now  were  King  Olaf'smen  waxen  so  wood, 
that  they  leapt  up  on  the  bulwark  to  the  end  that 
they  might  get  stroke  of  sword  to  smite  folk ;  but 
many  lay  not  the  Worm  so  nigh  aboard  that  they 
would  come  to  handy-strokes  ;  and  Olaf's  men 
went  most  of  them  overboard,  and  took  no  more 
heed  than  if  they  fought  on  the  plain  mead,  and  so 
sunk  they  down  with  their  weapons.  So  sayeth 
Hallfred  : 

Smiters  of  ring-wrought  war-sark 
Sank  wounded  down  from  the  Adder 
In  the  fray  of  arrows'  peril ; 
And  nowise  there  they  spared  them. 
The  Worm  shall  long  be  lacking 
Such  lads  as  these,  though  glorious 
The  king  may  be  who  steers  her 
As  'neath  war-host  she  glideth. 


ex VI I  The  Story  of  Ola f  Tryggvison.  371 

CHAPTER   CXVII.      OF  EINAR  THAM- 
BARSKELVIR. 

NOW  Einar  Thambarskelvir  was  aboard 
the  Worm  aft  in  the  main-hold  ;  and  he 
shot  with  the  bow  and  was  the  hardest 
shooting  of  all  men.  Einar  shot  at  Earl  Eric, 
and  the  arrow  smote  the  tiller-head  above  the 
head  of  the  earl,  and  went  in  up  to  the  shaft 
binding.  The  earl  looked  thereon  and  asked  if 
they  wist  who  shot ;  and  even  therewith  came 
another  arrow  so  nigh  that  it  flew  betwixt  the 
earl's  side  and  his  arm,  and  so  on  into  the  staying 
board  of  the  steersman,  and  the  point  stood  out 
far  beyond.  Then  spake  the  earl  to  a  man  whom 
some  name  Finn,  but  othersome  say  that  he  was 
of  Finnish  kin,  and  he  was  the  greatest  of  bow- 
men ;  and  he  said,  "  Shoot  me  yonder  big  man  in 
the  strait  hold." 

So  Finn  shot,  and  the  arrow  came  on  Einar's 
bow  even  as  he  drew  the  third  time,  and  the  bow 
burst  asunder  in  the  midst.  Then  spake  King 
Olaf :  "  What  brake  there  so  loud  ?" 

Answereth  Einar :  "  Norway,  king,  from  thine 
hands." 

"  No  such  crash  as  that,"  said  the  king ;  "  take 
my  bow  and  shoot  therewith."  And  he  cast  the 
bow  to  him.  So  Einar  took  the  bow  and  drew  it 
straightway  right  over  the  arrow-head,  and  said  : 
"  Too  weak,  too  weak,  All-wielder's  bow  ! "  and 
cast  the  bow  back.  Then  took  he  his  shield  and 
sword,  and  fought  manfully. 


372  TJie  Saga  Library.       CXVIII 

CHAPTER     CXVIII.        KING     OLAF 
BRINGETH  HIS  MEN  SHARP  SWORDS. 

KING  OLAF  TRYGGVISON  stood  on 
the  poop  of  the  Worm,  and  shot  full  oft 
that  day,  whiles  with  the  bow  and 
whiles  with  javelins,  and  ever  twain  at  once. 
Now  looked  he  forward  on  the  ship,  and  saw  his 
men  heave  up  sword  and  smite  full  fast,  but  saw 
withal  that  they  bit  but  ill ;  so  he  cried  out  aloud  : 
"  Is  it  because  ye  raise  your  swords  so  dully,  that  I 
see  that  none  of  ye  bite  ?  " 

So  a  man  answered  :  "  Our  swords  are  dull  and 
all  to-sharded." 

Then  went  the  king  down  into  the  forehold,  and 
unlocked  the  chest  of  the  high-seat;  and  took  thence 
many  sharp  swords  and  gave  them  to  his  men. 

But  as  he  stretched  down  his  right  hand  men 
saw  that  the  blood  ran  down  from  under  his  byrny 
sleeve ;  but  none  wist  where  he  was  wounded. 


CHAPTER    CXIX.      THEY    GO    UP    ON 
TO  THE  LONG  WORM. 

NOW  the  most  defence  on  the  Worm  and 
the  most  murderous  to  men  was  of  those 
of  the  forehold  and  the  forecastle,  for  in 
either  place  was  the  most  chosen  folk  and  the 
bulwark  hiofhest ;  but  the  folk  becfan  to  fall  first 
amidships.  But  now  whenas  but  few  men  were 
on  their  feet  about  the  mast.  Earl  Eric  fell  to 
boarding,  and  came  up  on  to  the  Worm  with 
fourteen  men.     Then  came  against  him  Hyrning, 


ex  IX    The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  373 

brother-in-law  of  King  Olaf,  with  a  company  of 
men,  and  there  befell  the  hardest  battle  ;  but  such 
was  the  end  of  it  that  the  earl  drew  aback  on  to 
Iron-beak,  and  of  those  men  who  followed  him, 
some  fell  and  some  were  wounded.  Hereof  telleth 
Thord  Kolbeinson  : 

There  was  upraised  the  war-din 

Around  the  gory  Hropt's  walls 

Of  the  king's  host:  and  there  Hyrning, 

Who  turned  the  blue  swords'  edges. 

Gat  good  word.     Ere  it  dieth 

Shall  the  high  fells'  hall  be  fallen. 

And  yet  again  was  the  battle  of  the  sharpest,  and 
many  men  fell  aboard  the  Worm.  But  when  the 
crew  of  the  Worm  waxed  thin  for  the  warding,  then 
Earl  Eric  fell  on  again  to  come  up  on  to  her ;  and 
yet  again  was  his  meeting  hard.  But  when  the 
forecastle  men  of  the  Worm  saw  this,  they  went 
aft  and  turned  against  the  earl  to  defend  them, 
and  dealt  him  a  hard  meeting.  Nevertheless, 
whereas  there  was  so  much  folk  fallen  aboard  the 
Worm  that  the  bulwarks  were  widely  waste  of 
men,  the  earl's  men  came  aboard  on  every  side, 
and  all  the  folk  that  yet  stood  upon  their  feet  for 
the  warding  of  the  Worm  fell  aback  aft  whereas 
the  king  was.  So  saith  Haldor  the  Unchristened, 
telling  how  Earl  Eric  cheered  on  his  men  : 

Back  shrank  the  folk  with  Olaf 
Across  the  thwarts,  when  glad-heart 
The  earl  cheered  on  his  war-lads, 
The  doughty  in  the  battle, 
When  they  had  locked  the  ship-boards 
Around  the  King  of  Halland, 
Bounteous  of  sea-flame.     Tided 
Sword-oath  round  that  Wend-slayer. 


374  The  Saga  Libvavy.  CXX 

CHAPTER  CXX.      THE   CLEARING   OF 
THE    LONG  WORM. 

NOW  Kolbiorn  the  Marshal  went  up  on  to 
the  poop  to  the  king,  and  much  alike 
were  they  in  raiment  and  weapons,  and 
Kolbiorn  also  was  the  fairest  and  biggest  of  men. 
And  now  once  more  in  the  forehold  was  the  battle 
full  fierce  ;  but,  because  so  much  folk  of  the  earl  was 
gotten  aboard  the  Worm  as  the  ship  might  well  hold, 
and  his  ships  also  lay  close  all  round  about  the  Worm, 
and  but  a  few  folk  were  left  forwarding  her  aeainst  so 
great  an  host,  now  albeit  those  men  were  both  strong 
and  stout  of  heart,  yet  there  in  short  space  fell  the 
more  part  of  them.  But  King  Olaf  himself  and 
Kolbiorn  leapt  overboard,  either  on  his  own  board  ; 
but  the  earl's  men  had  put  forth  small  boats  and 
slew  such  as  leapt  into  the  deep.  So  when  the 
king  himself  leapt  into  the  sea  they  would  have 
laid  hands  on  him  and  brought  him  to  Earl  Eric  ; 
but  King  Olaf  threw  up  his  shield  over  him,  and 
sank  down  into  the  deep  sea.  But  Kolbiorn  the 
Marshal  thrust  his  shield  under  him  to  guard  him 
from  the  weapons  thrust  up  at  him  from  the  boats 
that  lay  below,  and  in  such  wise  he  came  into  the 
sea  that  his  shield  was  under  him,  so  that  he  sank 
not  so  speedily,  but  that  they  laid  hand  on  him 
and  drew  him  up  into  a  boat ;  and  they  deemed  of 
him  that  he  was  the  king.  So  he  was  led  before 
the  earl ;  and  when  the  earl  was  ware  that  it  was 
Kolbiorn  and  not  King  Olaf,  then  was  peace  given 
to  Kolbiorn. 

But  even  at  this  point  of  time  leapt  overboard 


CXXI    The  story  of  Olaf  Tryggvison.  375 

from  the  Worm  all  King  Olafs  men  that  were  yet 
alive;  and  Hallfred  sayeth  that  Thorkel  Nosy  the 
king's  brother  leapt  overboard  the  last  of  all  : 

The  waster  of  the  arm-stone 
Saw  the  Crane  floating  empty, 
And  either  Adder  :  gladsome 
He  reddened  spear  in  the  battle 
Ere  the  fight-daring,  bold-heart 
Thorketil  deft  at  swimming 
Fled  from  huge  brunt  of  battle 
Offboard  the  wolf  of  tackle. 


CHAPTER  CXXI.   OF  THE  WENDLAND 
CUTTER. 

NOW  as  is  aforewrit  Earl  Sigvaldi  had 
fallen  into  fellowship  with  King  Olaf  in 
Wendland,  and  had  ten  ships  with  him ; 
but  an  eleventh  there  was  whereon  were  the  men 
of  Astrid  the  king's  daughter,  wife  of  Earl  Sigvaldi. 
But  whenas  King  Olaf  leaped  overboard,  then  all 
the  host  cried  the  cry  of  victory,  and  therewith 
Earl  Sigvaldi  and  his  men  dashed  their  oars  into 
the  water  and  rowed  into  the  battle.  Hereof 
telleth  Haldor  the  Unchristened  ; 

From  wide  away  the  Wend-ships 
Drew  o'er  the  sea  together. 
And  Thridi's  land's  lean  monsters 
On  the  folk  yawned  iron-throated. 
Swords'-din  at  sea  betided, 
Wolf's  fare  the  erne  was  tearing, 
There  fought  the  lads'  dear  leader, 
And  fled  full  many  a  war-host. 

But  the  Wendland  cutter  whereon  were  Astrid's 
men  rowed  away  and  back  under  Wendland  ;  and 


376  The  Saga  Library.  CXXI 

the  talk  of  many  it  was  then  and  there  that  King 
Olaf  will  have  done  off  his  byrny  under  water,  and 
so  dived  out  under  the  long-ships  and  swum  for  the 
Wendland  cutter,  and  that  Astrid's  men  brought 
him  to  land.  And  many  are  the  tales  told  there- 
after by  some  men  about  King  Olaf's  farings. 
Nevertheless  in  this  wise  sayeth  Hallfred  : 

I  wot  not  one  or  the  other, 
To  call  him  dead  or  living. 
The  soother  of  mews  of  clatter 
Of  the  sheen  of  Leyfi's  sea-deer. 
Since  either  tale  folk  tell  me 
For  true,  and  this  is  certain 
That  wounded  must  the  king  be, 
.\nd  tidings  of  him  fail  us. 

And  howsoever  it  may  have  been,  nevermore 
thenceforward  came  Olaf  Tryggvison  back  to  his 
realm  of  Norway. 

But  thus  sayeth  Hallfred  the  Troublous-skald  : 

The  man  who  said  that  living 
Was  the  folk's  king,  all  his  life  long 
Was  the  point-shaking  servant 
Of  the  guile-shy  son  of  Tryggvi. 
And  so  folk  say  that  Olaf 
Gat  him  from  out  the  steel-storm — 
.^h,  wide  from  truth  their  words  are ; 
Woe  worth  that  all  is  worser  ! 

And  again  : 

When  thanes  fell  on  with  folk-host, 
On  the  king  the  hardy-hearted, 
E'en  as  I  learn,  then  would  not 
Such  luck  befall  his  land's  folk. 
As  that  the  swayer  of  hand's  ice, 
Of  worth  so  manifolded. 
From  such  an  host  should  get  him, 
And  yet  folk  deem  it  likely. 


CXXII  The  Story  of  Ola f  Tyyggvison.  377 

Still  will  some  tell  the  wealth-wise 

Of  the  king  in  battle  wounded, 

Or  of  his  coming  safely 

Forth  from  the  clash  of  metal. 

But  sooth  from  the  Southland  cometh 

Of  the  Great  Play  and  his  slaying, 

Nor  many  things  now  may  I 

With  the  wavering  word  of  men-folk. 


CHAPTER  CXXII.     OF    EARL   ERIC. 

SO  had  Earl  Eric  gotten  the  Long  Worm, 
and  the  victory,  and  a  great  prey ;  as 
sayeth  Haldor : 

Thither  the  Long  Worm  bore  him, 
The  lord  with  helm  becoifed, 
To  the  Thing  of  swords  full  mighty. 
And  the  folk  adorned  their  shipboard. 
Right  glad  the  earl  took  over 
The  Adder  south  in  the  war-din, 
But  Heming's  high-born  brother 
Ere  that  must  redden  edges. 

Now  Svein,  the  son  of  Earl  Hakon,  had  wedded 
Holmfrid,  the  daughter  of  Olaf  the  Swede-king. 
But  when  they  shared  the  realm  of  Norway  between 
them,  the  Dane-king,  the  Swede-king,  and  Earl 
Eric,  then  had  Olaf  the  Swede-king  four  folklands 
in  Thrandheim,  both  the  Meres  and  Raumsdale, 
and  Ran-realm  from  the  Gaut-elf  to  Swine-sound. 
This  dominion  King  Olaf  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  Earl  Svein  on  such  covenant  as  the  scat-paying 
kings  or  earls  had  held  it  aforetime  of  the  over- 
kings. 

But  Earl  Eric  had  four  counties  in  Thrandheim, 
Halogaland  and  Naumdale,  the  Firths  and  Fialir, 


378  The  Saga  Library.        CXXII 

Sogn  and  Hordland  and  Rogaland,  and  North 
Agdir  out  to  Lidandisness.  So  sayeth  Thord 
Kolbeinson : 

Wot  I  that,  save  for  Erling, 
Most  Hersirs  erst  were  friendly 
Unto  the  Earls.     Here  sing  I 
The  Tyr  of  the  flame  of  ship-land. 
Fight  done,  and  all  the  land  lay 
At  peace  north  all  from  Veiga 
To  Agdir  south,  or  further 
Maybe.     I  chose  words  rightly. 

Now  folk  well-pleased  of  their  ruler, 
To  love  their  lot  well  liked  them  ; 
And  he  gave  out  he  was  bounden 
To  hold  hand  over  Norway. 
But  Svein  the  king,  the  tale  goes, 
Is  dead  now  in  the  Southland, 
And  his  towns  withal  are  wasted. 
But  few  of  folk  woe  faileth. 

Svein  the  Dane-kincrhad  still  the  Wick  even  as 
he  had  aforetime ;  but  he  gave  Earl  Eric  Raum- 
realm  and  Heathmark. 

Svein  Hakonson  took  earldom  from  Olaf  the 
Swede.  Earl  Svein  was  the  goodliest  man  ever 
seen.  Earl  Eric  and  Earl  Svein  both  let  them- 
selves be  christened  and  took  the  right  troth  ;  but 
whiles  they  ruled  over  Norway  they  let  every  man 
do  as  he  would  about  the  holding  of  the  faith  ;  but 
the  ancient  laws  they  held  well  and  all  customs  of 
the  land,  and  were  men  of  upright  rule  and  well 
beloved.  Earl  Eric  was  by  far  the  foremost  of 
the  brethren  in  all  authority. 


EXPLANATIONS    OF    THE 

METAPHORS    IN    THE 

VERSES. 


EXPLANATIONS 


Of  the  less  obvious  "kenningar"  (periphrases),  preceded  by  a 
list  of  abbreviated  references. 

B.  Stud.  —  Sophus  Bugge,   Studier   over    de  nordiske  Gude    og 

Heltesagns  Oprindelse.     Christiania,  1881-89. 
FaS. — Fornaldarsogur  NorSrlanda.     2nd  ed.,  Reykjavik,  1886. 
Fm. — Fafnisnidl,  in  N.  F.,  pp.  219-226. 
Fs. — Fornnianna-sogur.    Kaupmannahofn,  1825,  etc. 
Gh. —  GuSrunar-hvot  (Gudrun's  Whetting),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  311-315. 
Grm. — Gn'mnis-mdl  (Grimnis[=  Odin's]-lay),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  75-89. 
Hbl.— Hdr-bar«s  lj6»  (Hoary-beard's[=  Odin's]-lay),  in  N.  F.,  pp. 

97-104. 
Hdm. — HamSismdl  (Lay  of  Hamdir),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  316-23. 
H.  H. — Helga  kvi*a  HjorvariSssonar  (Lay  of  Helgi  Hiorvardson), 

in  N.  F.,  pp.  171-178. 
Hm. —  Hdvamdl  (High-one's[=  Odin's]-lay),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  43-64. 
Lex.  poet. — Lexicon  poeticum  linguae  septentrionalis,  conscripsit 

Sveinbjom  Egilsson.     Hafniae,  i860. 
N.  F. — Norrcsn  FornkvaeJSi  .  .  .  almindelig  kaldet  Sa?mundar  Edda 

hins  Fr68a.    Udgiven  af  Sophus  Bugge.     Christiania,  1867. 
N.  F.  H.— A.  P.  Munch's  Det  norske  Folks  Historic.    Christiania, 

1852,  etc. 
S.  E. — (Snorra  Edda)  Edda  Snorra  Sturlusonar.   Hafniae,  1848,  etc. 
Saxo. — Saxo  Grammaticus.     Ed.  P.  E.  Miiller.     Hafniae,  1839-58. 
Vk. — Volundar-kviSa  (Wealand's  Lay),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  163-170. 
Vsp. — Voluspd  (The  Witches'  Word),  in  N.  F.,  pp.  i-ii. 
V))m.— VafhTiSnismdl  (Lay  of   the   Riddle-Wise),   in    N.   F.,  pp. 

65-74. 
Y. — Ynglingasaga  (Story  of  the  Ynglings),  in  the  present  vol. 

Page  16. 

SEAS'  sun :  " djiip-ro'Sull,"  Sun  of  the  deep  =  gold. — 
Forehead's  moons  :  "  enni-tungl  "  =  eyes. 
Page  21.    Sire  of  As-folk  :  "asa  niSr"  =  Odin,  to 
which  the  epithet  reddener  of  shield:    "  skaldbloetr,"  = 
"  skjaldblcetr,"   links   itself  appositively.      Others   take 


382  The  Saga  Library. 

"  reddener  of  shield "  as  vocat.,  an  apostrophe  to  a 
listener. — Scat-giver :  "  skattfoerir  "  =  Seeming. — Giant- 
maiden  :  "jarnviSja"  =  Skadi.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  58:  "  Gygr 
ein  byr  fyrir  austan  MiXgarS  i  )ieim  sk6gi  er  JarnviSr 
heitir  ;  i  feim  skogi  byggja  fair  trollkonur  er  JarnviSjur 
heita,"  i.e.  a  certain  trolhvoman  dwells  to  the  east  of 
Midgarth  in  that  wood  which  is  called  Iron-"  with";  in 
that  wood  dwell  the  trollwomen  who  are  called  Iron- 
withies.  For  Skadi's  kin,  cf.  S.  E.  i.  92  :  "  NjorBr  i  fd 
konu  er  SkaSi  heitir,  d6ttir  jjjaza  jotuns,"  t.e.  Niord  has 
her  for  wife  who  is  hight  Skadi,  the  daughter  of  the 
giant  Thiazi,  cf.  Grm.  1 1  (N.  F.). — Manhome  :  "  Mann- 
heimar,"  according  to  Snorri  another  name  for  Sweden 
proper,  to  distinguish  it  from  Godhome,  or  Sweden  the 
Great  =  Scythia.  Possibly,  however,  Snorri  was  mis- 
taken here.  From  the  myth  of  Gefjon,  Y.  ch.  v.,  it 
would  seem  that  the  parts  of  Sweden  believed  to  be 
inhabited  by  giants  were  named  Giant-home,  Jotun- 
heimar ;  naturally,  therefore,  the  remaining  parts,  in- 
habited by  man,  would  be  called  Manhome. 

/''or  Read 

The  warriors'  friend  The  sea-bone's  folk's 

And  Skadi  with  him.  Friend  and  Skadi. 

But  she  of  the  rock-lands'  But  she,  the  goddess 

Rushing  snow-skids,  Of  gliding  snow-skids, 

The  sea-bone's  folk's  friend  :  "sc-evar  beins  skatna  vinr" 
=  Odin  (in  his  character  of  Thiazi's  son-in-law) ;  sea- 
bone  =  stone,  rock,  hence  rocky  mountains,  their  folk 
=  mountain  giants.  Goddess  of  snow-skids  :  "  ondur- 
dis"  =  Skadi ;  cf  S.  E.  i.  94:  "  ferr  hon  (Ska?)i)  mjok 
d  ski'iJum  ok  meS  boga  ok  skytr  dyr ;  hon  heitir  ondurguS 
e'Sr  ondurdfs,"  i.e.  fares  she  much  on  snow-shoes  and  with 
bow  and  shoots  wild  things  ;  she  is  called  snow-shoe 
goddess  or  snow-shoe  maid. 

Page  25.  Windless  wave  of  the  wild  bull's  spears: 
"  vindlauss  vagr  svigSis  geira  "  =  mead  ;  thus  :  bull's 
spears  =  horns ;  their  wave  =  the  fluid,  liquor,  which  is 


Explanations.  383 

drunk  out  of  them,  here  the  mead  of  the  vat,  in  the  still 
deep  of  which  Fjolnir  was  drowned. 

Page  26.  Durnir's  offspring  :  "  Durnis  ni^r "  =  a 
dwarf,  Durnir  being  one  of  many  Eddaic  names  of 
dwarfs,  S.  E.  i.  470. — Sokmimir,  a  giant  (S.  E.  i.  551, 
and  n.  2).  Sokmimir's  hall  =  a  hollow  stone,  cavernous 
rocks  being  regarded  as  the  abode  of  mountain  giants. 

Page  27.  Vili's  (not  Vilir's)  brother:  "  Vilja  brSsir"  = 
Odin.  Cf  S.  E.  i.  46  :  "  Borr  fekk  feirrar  konu,  er 
Besla  het,  dottir  Bolforns  jotuns,  ok  fengu  fau  III  sonu : 
bet  einn  OSinn,  annar  Vili,  III  Ve,"  i.e.  Bor  gat  that 
woman  who  hight  Besla,  a  daughter  of  the  giant  Bale- 
thorn,  and  they  had  three  sons,  one  hight  Odin,  another 
Vili,  a  third  Ve. — Men's  over-thrower  :  "  Ijona  bagi  "  = 
Vanland. — Jewel  caster  :  "  men-glotuSr"  =  Vanland. 

Page  28.  Will-burg:  "vilja  byrgi,"  prop,  the  chest, 
the  breast  =  body. — The  sea's  brother  :  "  sjdvar  ni'Sr  " 
=  fire. — Baneful  thief  of  the  woodland  :  "  mein-j3J6fr 
markar"  =  fire.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  332  :  "  Hvernig  skal  kenna 
eld  .''  Svd,  at  kalla  hann  broSur  vinds  ok  .i^gis,  bana  ok 
grand  viBar,"  &c.,  i.e.  How  shall  fire  be  betokened  } 
Thus,  to  call  it  the  brother  of  the  wind  and  of  .^gir,  the 
bane  and  destruction  of  wood,  &c. 

Page  29.  I.  Roaring  wolf  of  gleed,  or,  better,  roaring 
Garm  of  gleed:  "glymjandi  glo'Sa  Garmr "  =  fire. 
Garm,  the  name  of  the  dog  that  watched  the  entrance  to 
"  Gnipa  "-cave,  Vsp.  passim,  Grm.  44. — Dog  of  the 
gleed  =  fiery  devourer  =  flame. — Hearth-keel  :  "arin- 
kjoll,"  nave  of  the  hearth  =  house,  hall. 

Page  30.  2.  Roaring  bane  of  Half:  "dynjandi  bani 
Hilfs  "  =  fire,  funeral  burning.  Half,  a  king  of  Hord- 
land,  and  famous  sea-rover,  about  A.D.  700,  N.  F.  H.  i. 
356,  set  upon  with  fire  by  his  stepfather  Asmund  and,  on 
escaping  from  the  flames,  slain  by  him  together  with  his 
company,  the  famous  Halfs  champions  ("Halfs-rekkar"), 
FaS.  ii.  35-38.  Half's  bane  =  fire,  S.  E.  i.  332.  The 
earliest  tradition  was  clearly  that  Half  had  been  burnt 
to  death. 


384  The  Saga  Library. 

Page  31.  Glitnir's  goddess:  "Glitnisgnd"  =  the  Sun, 
a  goddess  among  the  ^sir,  S.  E.  i.  118.  GHtnir,  the 
glittering  region,  the  sky ;  also  the  heavenly  palace  of 
the  god  Forseti  (President),  S.  E.  i.  78,  102-104.  Gna,  a 
goddess  in  the  service  of  Frigg,  S.  E.  i.  1 16. — The  sister 
of  Wolf,  the  sister  of  Narfi  :  "jodis  Ulfs  ok  Narfa  "  = 
"  Loki's  daughter,"  at  the  end  of  the  strophe,  i.e.  Hel. 
Cf.  S.  E.  i.  104 :  "  Sd  er  enn  taldr  meS  Asum,  er  sumir 
kalla  r6gbera  Asanna  .  .  .  .  sa  er  nefndr  Loki  eSa 
Loptr,  son  Farbauta  jotuns  ....  kona  bans  heitir 
Sygin,  sonr  feirra  Nari  e^a  Narvi.  Enn  atti  Loki  fleiri 
born.  AngrboSa  het  gygr  i  Jotunheimum,  viS  henni  gat 
Loki  III  born  :  eitt  var  Fenris-ulfr,  annat  Jormungandr, 
fat  er  MiSgarSsormr,  III  er  W&\" i.e.  Further, among  the 
.^sir  is  counted  he,  whom  some  folk  call  the  slanderer  of 
the  yEsir  ....  he  is  named  Loki  or  Lopt,  son  of  the 
giant  Farbauti  ....  his  wife  is  hight  Sygin,  and  their 
son,  Nari  or  Narvi.  Still  more  children  had  Loki. 
Angrboda  hight  a  troll-wife  in  Giant-home  on  whom 
Loki  gat  three  children :  one  of  whom  was  Fenris-VVolf, 
another  Jormungand,  that  is,  Midgarth-worm,  and  the 
third  Hel. 

Page  32.  Death-rod  :  "  val-teinn  "  =  sword  ;  he  that 
tameth  its  hunger  :  "  spak-fromu^r  "  =  a  warrior,  here 
King  Day. 

Page  33.  The  fork  that  pitcheth  the  meat  of  Sleipnir : 
"  slongu-))ref  Sleipnis  vei^ar "  =  hay-fork.  Sleipnir, 
Odin's  eight-footed  horse,  S.  E.  i.  -jo  :  "  Hestar  Asanna 
heita  sva :  Sleipnir  er  baztr,  hann  a  Odinn,  hann  hefir 
atta  fzetr,"  i.e.  The  horses  of  the  /Esir  are  thus  called : 
Sleipnir  is  the  best,  he  is  owned  by  Odin,  he  has  eight 
feet.  Cf  S.  E.  i.  132-4.  Sleipnir's  meat  =  horse  fodder, 
hay. 

Page  34.  Loki's  sister,  read  daughter:  "Logad{s"  = 
Hel.  Cf  p.  31. — He  who  needs  must  tame  the  wind-cold 
steed  of  Signy's  husband  :  "  hinn  er  temja  skyldi  svalan 
best  Signyjar  vers"  =  King  Agni,  hanged  on  gallows. 
Signy's  husband,  the  famous  sea-king  Hagbard,  whom 


Explanations.  385 

King  Sigar  had  hanged  on  gallows  (S.  E.  I.  522)  for  getting 
disguised  into  bed  with  his  daughter  Signy,  whose  brothers, 
Sigar's  sons,  Hagbard  had  lately  felled  in  battle.  His 
death  Signy  so  took  to  heart,  that  she  burnt  herself 
and  her  handmaidens  in  her  own  bovver.  Cf.  Saxo, 
lib.  vii.  341  foil.;  S.  E.  i.  522;  FaS,  i.  180.  Hence 
Signy's  husband's,  i.e.  Hagbard's,  horse  =  the  gallows 
that  bore  the  weight  of  his  body.  "  Wind-cold,"  as  an 
epithet  to  a  gallows,  is  derived  from  the  name  of  the 
tree  on  which  Odin  hung,  "vingameiSr,"  "  vindga  mei'Si " 
(dat.),  the  windy,  to  winds  exposed  tree,  Havamdl,  138, 
cf.  Bugge,  Stud.,  I  Sen,  p.  292  foil. 

Page  39.  The  grim-heart  horse  of  Sigar  :  "  grimmr 
Sigars  j6r  "  =  gallows ;  corpse-ridden  windy  tree  :  "  nd- 
rei'Sr  vinga  meiSr,"  id. 

Page  41.  High-breasted  hemp-rope  Sleipnir:  "ha- 
brjostrhorva  Sleipnir"  =  tall  gallows. — The  leavings  of 
Hagbard's  goat :  "  HagbariSs  hoSnu  leif "  =  hang-rope, 
halter.  A  doubtful  "  kenning."  "  The  goat's  leavings  " 
is  supposed  to  mean  the  skin  of  a  goat  out  of  which 
might  have  been  made  the  halter  with  which  Hagbard 
was  hanged. 

Pages  43,  44.  The  little  end  of  the  sword  that  bull 
beareth :  "svei^u^s  ma;kis  hlutr  hinn  mjovari "  =  the 
sword-point  of  the  yoke  reindeer;  "  ok-hreins  log'Sis  oddr" 
=  the  herd's  head-weapon  :  "  hjar^ar  mzekir ; "  all  mean- 
ing a  horn — the  horn  of  oxen  being  the  animal's  weapon 
(sword)  of  attack. 

Page  46.  Jotun's  yoke-beast  :  "  jotuns  eykr"  =  wild 
bull ;  its  head  sword  :  "  flsemingr  farra  trjonu  "  =  horn. — 
Brows'  temple  :  "  briina  horgr"  =  head. 

Page  52.  The  mountain-tangle's  biting  sickness : 
"  hh'Sar-fangs  bit-sott"  =  wood  fire,  fire. — Ship  of  the 
hearth-fires  :  "  brand-nor  "  =  house  ;  cf.  hearth  keel, 
p.  29. 

Page  53.  Toft's-bark  :  "  toptar  nokkvi  "=  nave  (navis), 
hall. — Sea-heart:  "lagar  hjarta"  =  stone,  hence  =  the 
countryside  or  place  called  Stone  in  Esthonia. 

III.  c  c 


386  The  Saga  Library. 

Page  54.  Gymir's  song:  "Gymis  lj6S"  =  the  sea- 
god's  lay,  the  murmur  of  the  sea. 

Page  56.  The  bane  of  Jonaker's  sons  :  "  harmr 
Jonakrs  bura"  =  rock-slip,  stones.  Gudrun,  daughter 
of  Giuki,  had  with  King  Jonakr  three  sons,  Sorli,  Erp, 
and  Hamdir.  With  her  first  husband,  Sigurd  Fafnir's- 
bane,  she  had  a  daughter,  Swan-hild,  afterwards  married 
to  King  Jormunrek  (Ermanaric),  who  had  her  trodden  to 
death  by  horses.  The  sons  of  Jonakr  undertook  the 
revenge,  and  Sorli  and  Hamdir,  having  slain  Erp  on  the 
way,  made  so  good  an  account  of  themselves  in  the  hall 
of  Jormunrek,  that  they  could  not  be  overcome  by 
weapons.     Then  Jormunrek  cried  out : 

Stone  ye  the  men. 
Since  spears  won't  bite. 
Nor  edge  nor  iron, 
The  sons  of  Jonaker. 

And  so  they  fell,  Cf.  Gh.,  N.  F.,  311,  Hdm.  v.  25,  S.  E. 
i.  366-70. 

Page  57.  Corpse  destroyer,  read  copse  destroyer : 
"  heipt  hn'sungs "  =  the  stone  slip. — Hogni's  bulrush  : 
"  Hogna  hror"  {i.e.  "hreyr"  =  "reyr")  =  sword  or 
spear.     Hogni,  a  famous  sea-king,  cf.  S.  E.  i.  432-34. 

World's  bones :  "foldarbein"  =  stones,  rocks.  Cf.  S.  E. 
i.  48  :  "  Jjeir  (Bors  synir)  toku  Ymi  ( — i.  46  :  hinn 
gamli  hrimpurs,  hann  kollum  vrer  Ymi — )  ok  fluttu  {  mitt 
Ginnunga-gap,  ok  gerSu  af  honum  jorSina ;  af  bl65i 
hans  sa;inn  ok  votnin,  jorSin  var  gor  af  holdinu,  en 
bjorgin  af  beinunum,  grjot  ok  ur^ir  gerSu  feir  af  tonnum 
ok  joxlum,  ok  af  feim  beinum  cr  brotin  voru,"  i.e. 
They  (the  sons  of  Bor)  took  Ymir  ( — the  ancient  rhyme- 
giant,  him  we  call  Ymir — ),  and  brought  him  into  the 
midst  of  Ginnung-gap,  and  made  of  him  the  earth  ;  out 
of  his  blood  the  sea  and  the  waters,  the  earth  (soil) 
being  made  of  his  flesh,  but  the  rocks  of  his  bones,  grit 
and  skries'-heaps  they  made  of  his  front  teeth  and  jaw- 
teeth,  and  of  such  of  his  bones  as  were  broken. 

Page  64.   Reek-flinger:  "  reyks  r6su5r"=  fire. — House- 


Explanations.  387 

thief    fiery-footed  :    "  hus-J)j6fr  hyrjar  leistum   .   ..." 
=  id. 

Page  (^.  Temple-wolf:  "hof-gyldir"  =  fire. — The 
glede-,  read  :  gleed-wrapt  son  of  Forniot :  "gloS-fjalgr 
sonr  Fornj6ts  "  =  fire.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  330  :  "  Hvernig  skal 
kenna  vind  1  Sva,  at  kalla  hann  son  Fornjots,  br6'5ur 
.(Egis  ok  elds,"  i.e.  How  shall  wind  be  betokened  ?  Thus, 
to  call  it  the  son  of  Forniot,  the  brother  to  yEgir  and  fire. 

Page  68.  The  hill-ward's  helpsome  daughter:  "hall- 
varps  hli'fi-nauma,"  must  mean  Hel.  We  have  followed 
Egilsson's  conjecture,  who,  instead  of  "hallvarps"  reads 
"hall-varfs,"  from  "hall-varjjr"  ("hall-vor^r"),  guardian  of 
rocks,  rock-abider,  a  giant,  Loki,  whose  "  hlifi-nauma," 
helping  or  aiding  daughter,  Hel  might  well  be  named, 
seeing  that  in  the  last  fight  of  the  gods  all  Hel's  company 
follows  Loki — "en  Loka  fylgja  allir  Heljarsinnar"(S.  E. 
i.  i9o).^Elfof  thebyrny :  "brynj-alfr"=  man,  here  Half- 
dan  Whiteleg. 

Page  69.  To  the  may  (=  daughter)  of  the  brother  of 
Byleist :  "  til  meyjar  Byleists  broSur"  =  to  Hel.  Cf. 
S.  E.  i.  104  :  "brae^r  hans  {i.e.  Loka)  eru  {leir  Byleistr  ok 
Helblindi,"  i.e.  the  brothers  of  him  (Loki,  the  father  of 
Hel)  are  these,  Byleist  and  Hell-blind. 

Sea's  bones  :  "  lagar  bein  "  =  stones,  cf.  p.  57. 

Page  70.  The  Thing  of  Odin  :  "  j^riSja  fing,"  lit.  the 
Third-one's  Thing  or  assembly  =  Val-Hall  ;  jJri'Si,  one 
of  Odin's  names,  S.  E.  i.  36. — Hvedrung's  maiden  : 
"  hve'Srungs  ma:r"=  Hel.  HveSrungr,  a  giant  (S.  E. 
i.  549),  cf.  "  mogr  Hve'Srungs,"  the  son  of  Hvedrung  = 
Fenris-wolf,  the  brother  of  Hel,  Vsp.  555. 

Page  73.     Thror :  "  \x6x  "  =  Odin. 

Page  99.  I.  Fight-fish:  "  hjaldr-seiS  "  =  sword  ;  its 
home-road  :  "  v^-braut "  =  wonted  path  =  shield  ;  the 
sword's  singing :  "  galdrar,"  thereon  =  weapon  din,  fight, 
battle  ;  those  who  crave  it  (lit.  its  craving  beams)  :  "  seski- 
meiSar"  =  rebels. — Heathland  =  "  Updale  Woods"  of 
the  text. — War-din's  raiser  :  "  Grimnis  gny-staerandi,"  lit. 
increaser  of  Gn'mni's,  i.e.  Odin's,  din  =  Harald  Hairfair. 


388  The  Saga  Library. 

— Sea  skates :  "  lagar  ski'Bi  "= ships. — Horses  that  welter 
in  wind-swept  hall :  "gnap-salar  riS-vigg  "  =  ships ;  "gnap- 
salr  "  =  exposed  hall,  windswept  ocean,  "  riS-vigg  "  = 
rocking,  rolling  horse. 

2.  War-din's  heeder:  "|7r6ttar  hlym-raekr,"  lit.  Thrott's, 
i.e.  Odin's  din's  pursuer,  strenuous  fighter  =  Harald  the 
king. — Wolf-pack's  highway:  "glamma  fcrSar  troB"  = 
heath-land,  the  Updale  Woods  again. — Manscathe  that 
meeteth  the  home-way  unto  the  sea-log :  "  mann-skaeSr 
msetir  ve-brautar  lagar  tanna"  =  Harald,  in  his  capacity 
of  a  victorious  commander  of  the  fleet ;  "  tanni "  =  fir- 
tree  ;  "  t.  lagar,"  the  fir-tree  of  the  sea,  ship ;  its  "  ve- 
braut,"  home-way,  wonted  path  =  ocean  ;  its  "  mastir," 
he  who  meets,  i.e.  braves  it. 

Page  100.  Board -steed:  "  borS  -  holkvir  "  =  ship. 
"  Holkvir,"  the  name  of  Hogni's  horse,  S.  E.  i.  484. — 
Wargear's  wielder  =  Harald. ^The  red  shields'  voice : 
"  rauSra  randa  r5dd  "  =  battle  din,  battle. 

Page  102.  Byrny'sfowl:  "  bryn-gogl  "=  weapons  for 
thrusting  and  cutting. — The  din  of  Skogul :  "  Skoglar 
dynr  "  =  battle.  Skogul,  one  of  the  "  Valkyrjur,"  S.  E.  i. 
1 18-20. — Dyer  of  edges  :  "  egg-lituSr  "  =  King  Harald. 

Page  104.  Stem  of  Hogni's  daughter:  "vi'SrHogna 
meyjar"  =  warrior,  a  warlike  lord.  Hogni's  daughter, 
Hildr,  S.  E.  i.  432-36,  here  treated  as  the  "  Valkyrja"  of 
the  same  name,  S.  E.  i.  118. 

Page  105.  The  friend  of  Lodur :  "vinr  LoBurs"  = 
Odin;  his  din  =  battle.  —  In  Vsp,  18,  Lodur  plays 
with  Odin  the  same  part  in  the  creation  of  Ask  and 
Embla,  that  Odin's  brother,  Vili,  plays  in  S.  E.  i.  52. 

Page  109.     1.  Frey's  game  :  "Frays  leikr"  =  warfare. 

2.  Feeder  of  the  fight  mew :  "  grennir  gunn-mas  "  = 
Harald  Hairfair. — The  linden's  wild  deer  :  "  olmr  lindi- 
hjortr  "  =  ship,  that  "  bounds  over  billow." 

Page  110.  Construe:  Black  gleaming  swords  of  the 
followers  of  the  mighty,  i.e.  of  Harald,  bit  men. 

Page  112.  2.  Wolf-coats:  "  ulf-heBnar,"  the  bareserks 
of  King  Harald,  who  defended  the  forecastle  of  his  ship, 


Explanations.  389 

and  wore  wolf-coats  for  byrnies.     Cf.  Vatnsda;la  saga, 
ch.  9  (in  Fornsogur,  Leipzig,  iS6o). 

3.  Bold  lord  of  the  Eastmen  =  King  of  the  Norwegians, 
Harald  Hairfair. — The  brawny-necked  king  :  Kiotvi  the 
Wealthy,  King  of  Agdir. 

Page  113.  Odin's  hall-tiles:  "  Svafnis  salna^frar"  = 
shields.  "  Svafnir,"  sopitor,  one  of  the  names  of  Odin 
(Grm.  54);  his  "salr"  =  "Val"-hall ;  its"nc'efrar"  (from 
"  na;fr,"  the  rind  of  the  birch  bark)  =  shields.  Cf.  S.  E. 
i.  34 :  "  sva  segir  Jjjo'iSolfr  hinn  hvinverski,  at  ValhoU 
var  skjoldum  fokt,"  so  says  Thiodolf  of  Hvin,  that 
Val-hall  was  roofed  with  shields.  In  proof  of  this  the 
present  verse  is  quoted. — Gold  staves  :  "  auS-kylfur,"  lit. 
wealth-clubs  =  men. 

Page  114.  Holmfolk :  "  Holmrygir,"  the  dwellers  of 
the  islands  belonging  to  Rogaland ;  here,  such  of  Harald's 
wives  as  hailed  from  Rogaland. 

Page  116.  Gold-loader:  " men-fergir,"  he  who  loads 
his  men  with  gold,  a  bounteous  prince.  King  Harald. — 
The  grove  of  Nith-wolves'  land-lace:  "lundr  NiSar-varga 
land-mens"  =  King  Harald.  Nith,name  of  several  rivers, 
=  river ;  its  wolf,  the  prowler  thereof,  a  ship  ;  its  (the 
ship's)  land  =  ocean  ;  the  lace,  ornament,  jewel,  therein 
=  gold  ;  the  grove  thereof  =  man,  here  King  Harald. 
Cf  K.  G/slason,  Njala,  ii.  380-388,  and  Finnur  Jons- 
son,  Kritiske  Studier,  76-78.  —  Waster  of  the  path  of 
the  fish  that  playeth  around  the  war-sword's  isthmus: 
"  Jjverrir  logSis  ei'Ss  lae-brautar "  =  relentless  warrior, 
King  Harald.  The  war -sword's  isthmus  =  a  shield 
(which  swords  habitually  cross)  ;  the  shield's  fish  = 
weapon(s)  passing  through  and  across  it ;  the  shield- 
fish's  path  =  shield  again ;  its  waster,  a  warrior,  here 
King  Harald. 

Page  118.     Brave  brother  of  the  barons  =  Rolf  Wend- 
afoot. — Wolf  of  Odin's  war-board  :  "  ulfr  Yggs  val-bn'kar  " 
=  Rolf  Wend-afoot.      "  Yggr,"   terrifier,  one  of  Odin's" 
names,  S.  E.  i.  86,  Grm.  54 ;  his  war-board  =  shield ; 
its  wolf,  destroyer  =  warrior,  here  Rolf. 


390  Tlie  Saga  Libmry. 

Page  126.  3.  Foot-thorn  of  the  eagle :  "  il-forn  arnar  " 
=  claw. 

Page  1 34.  Ship's  plain:  "fleyjaflatv6llr"=sea. — Geitir's 
way:  "Geitis  vegr"  =  sea.  Gcitir,  a  sea-king,  S.  E. 
i.  546. 

Page  155.  I.  Rider  of  the  strand-steed:  "blakk- 
ri'Sandi  bakka,"  i.e.  riSandi  bakka  blakks  =  Harald 
Greycloak.  Strand-steed  =  ship  ;  its  rider  =  captain, 
commander  of  a  fleet. — Fight-fire's  speeder :  "  rog-eisu 
rsesir"  =  Harald  Greycloak.  Fight-fire  =  gleaming 
weapon. 

2.  Folk's  friend  drave  the  fight-flames  to  gladden  the 
choughs  of  the  Valkyrs  :  "gumna  vinr  rak  dolg-eisu  at 
gamni  gjo'Sum  disar"  =  Harald  Greycloak  pursued  war- 
fare with  much  manslaughter.  Choughs  of  the  Valkyrs 
=  carrion  birds,  ravens. — The  Frey  of  the  land  :  "  Foldar 
Freyr  "  —  Harald  Greycloak. 

Page  156.  Drift  of  battle's  maiden:  "  drifa  Mistar 
vffs  "  =  weapon-fray,  fight.  This  "kenning"  is  somewhat 
unsatisfactory,  unless  "  Mist,"  a  name  of  a  Valkyrja,  is 
taken  as  an  appellative  for  battle.  Another  reading  is  : 
"drifa  Mistar  ni'fs"  (=  "hn{fs"  or  "knifs  "),  the  drift  of 
Mist's  knife,  the  shower  of  the  battle-maiden's  missiles, 
which  is  both  full  and  correct.  Mist,  one  of  the  cup- 
bearers in  "  Val  "-hall,  a  Valkyrja,  Grm.  16. — Swan  of 
Odin:  "svanr  JalfaSar"  (one  of  Odin's  many  names) 
=  raven,  bird  of  prey.— Lurers  to  crows'  wine  (=  blood), 
warriors  ;  their  covering  =  byrnies,  coats  of  mail. — In 
his  Kritiske  Studier,  pp.  81-84,  I^f-  Finnur  Jonsson  has 
made  an  ingenious  attempt  at  restoring  the  second  half 
of  this  strophe,  in  the  translation  of  which  we  have 
followed  Egilsson,  Fs.  xii.  26,  Lex.  Poet.,  convinced  that 
it  still  awaits  proper  interpretation. 

Page  157.  I.  Speeder  of  gales  of  bow-drifts' fires ; 
"^1-runnr  alm-drosareisu,"  i.e.  runnr  eisu  alm-drosar  ^Is 
=  King  Hakon  the  Good.  Bow-drift,  flight  of  arrows  ; 
its  gale,  brunt  of  battle  ;  the  fire  thereof,  gleaming 
weapons  ;  their  speeder,  Warrior,  commander  in  battles. 


Explanations.  39 1 

— Green  ness  (lit.  snout)  of  the  Seal-wound  :  "  graen 
trj6na  Sel-meina  "  =  the  green  nesses  of  Sealand.  Guth- 
orm  Cinder  has  known  the  name  of  Sealand  only  in 
the  form  of  Selund,  and  takes  it  to  be  a  compound  of 
Sel  =  seal,  and  und  =  wound,  hurt.  Selund  is  the  oldest 
name  of  the  Danish  island,  which  afterwards  by  mis- 
taken folk-etymology  went  into  Sealand,  Sialand. — 
Plate-decked  sea-steeds  :  "  tingls  marar  "  =  ships. — 
Wand  of  slaughter  :  "  vals  vondr  "  =  sword  ;  its  sender 
=  man,  here  Hakon  the  Good. 

2.  Blackthorn  of  the  onset :  "  s6kn-heggr  "  =  warrior. 
King  Hakon. — The  safe-guard  of  the  Wend-host :  "  frelsi 
Vinda  vals  "  =  safe  retreats,  which  the  Wends  might 
have  had  in  Skaney.  Cf  Gislason,  Udvalg  af  oldnord. 
skjaldekvad,  p.  63. — Egilsson  takes  "safe-guard"  to  refer 
to  the  ships  of  the  Wends. 

Page  158.  I.  Shielded  by  the  skirt  of  Odin :  "skyldir 
skaut-jalfaSar  "  =  King  Hakon.  So  Egilsson,  who  takes 
jalfa^ar  for  gen.  of  JalfaSr,  one  of  the  names  of  Odin  ; 
his  skirt  =  byrny.  But  the  kenning  may  also  be  ren- 
dered :  He  who  beshields  the  skirt -bear ;  skirt  ("skaut") 
=  sail ;  its  bear  =  ship  ;  its  skyldir,  he  who  furnishes  it 
with  shields,  goes  a-warring  on  board  her. — Gold -hewer  : 
"gull-skyflir  "  =  a  bounteous  man.  King  Hakon. 

2.  The  helmet's  (lit.  onset-hat's)  ice-rod's  reddener : 
"sokn-hattar  svell-rj6Sr"=  King  Hakon.  Helmet's  ice- 
rod  =  sword. — Mind  -gladdener:  "  ge?-baetir  "  =  King 
Tryggvi  Olafson. — Oak-green  maid  of  Onar  :  "eiki-grzent 
flj6«  Onars  "  =  land,  territory.  Cf  S.  E.  i.  320 :  "  Hvernig 
skal  jorS  kenna  .'  Kalla  Ymis  hold,  ok  moSur  j^ors,  dottur 
Onars,"  i.e.  How  shall  earth  (land)  be  betokened  }  Call 
her  Ymir's  flesh,  and  mother  of  Thor,  daughter  of  Onar. 

Page  159.  Swegdir's  hall:  "  Sveg^is  salr"  =  shield- 
burg,  testudo  clipeorum  ;  its  breaker  :  "  brigSandl  "  = 
ardent  warrior,  King  Tryggvi.  Svegdir,  one  of  the 
princes  of  the  Yngling  race(Y.,  chap,  xv.),  or,  it  may  be, 
some  other  hero  of  fame,  renowned  for  an  attack  upon, 
or  defence  within  a  "skjald-borg,"  which,  according  to 


392  TJie  Saga  Library. 

S.  E.  i.  420,  may  be  called  "  holl  ok  rsefr  "  =  hall  and 
roof. — Swan-mead's  runners  :  "svan-vangsski'S"  =  ships. 
Swan-mead  =  sea ;  the  runner,  skate,  or  skid  of  the 
sea  =  ship. 

Page  160.     War-shrine  :     "  gunn-horgr  "  =  shield. — 
Sheath-tongues  :  "  sli'Sr-tungur  "  =  swords. 

Page  166.  Thiassi's  offspring :  "afspringr  |7jaza"  = 
Earl  Sigurd.  It  is  stated  (Y.,  chap,  ix.)  that  Earl  Hakon 
the  Mighty,  the  father  of  Earl  Sigurd,  carried  back  the 
tale  of  his  forefathers  to  Seeming,  the  son  of  Odin  and 
Skadi,  but  Skadi  was  the  daughter  of  the  giant  Thiazi, 
S.  E.  i.  92. — Gold-wounder  :  "  fd-ssrandi  "  =  one  who 
shares  gold,  scatters  wealth,  a  bounteous  prince  =  Earl 
Sigurd. — Glaive  god  :  "vsegja  v6  "  =  Earl  Sigurd. — Lord 
of  fen-fire:  "fens  fur-r6gnir"=  Earl  Sigurd.  Fen's  fire 
=  gold.  Cf  S.  E.  i.  336 :  "  Hvernig  skal  kenna  gull  ? 
Sva,  at  kalla  pat .  .  .  eld  allra  vatna,"  i.e.  How  shall  gold 
be  betokened.'  Thus,  to  call  it  the  fire  of  all  waters. 
The  many  kennings  of  this  kind  for  gold  must  derive 
their  origin  from  myths  about  the  Rhine  gold,  the  Nibe- 
lung's  hoard  (cf.  Rinar  bal,  gloS,  log,  sol,  tjor,  &c. ;  see 
also  S.  E.  i.  364). 

Page  172.  Eker  of  din  of  Valkyr  :  "gildir  val-fagnar" 
=  King  Hakon. 

Page  173.  I.  Fight-moons  :"  vi'g-nestr  "  =  shields. — 
Hand-warp,  read  hand-wrap  :  "  handar-vaf  "=  that  which 
covers  the  hand,  a  shield. — The  Niord  of  the  fire  of  wide 
lands  of  sound-steeds :  "  NjorSr  brands  vi'Sra  landa 
sunda-vals"  '  =  King  Hakon.  Sound-steed  =  ship;  its 
wide  land  =  the  sea;  the  fire  of  the  sea  =  gold;  its  Niord 
(god)  =  man,  here  King  Hakon. — Niord  of  the  moon  of 
roaring  of  the  swords :  "  NjorSr  nadds-ha-raddar  mana  " 
=  King  Guthorm.  Roaring  of  swords  =  battle;  its  moon 
=  shield ;  the  shield's  Niord  (god)  =  warrior,  here  King 
Guthorm. 

2.  Awcr  of  bow-draught :  "  eegir  alm-drauga  "  =  King 

'  See  Gi'slason,  Udvalg  af  oldnordiske  skjaldekvad.  K^benh. 
1892,  p.  65. 


Explanations.  393 

Hakon;  his  brethren:  "braeSr"  =  his  brother's  sons,  the 
sons  of  King  Eric.  Bow-draught  =  bow-string. — Wound- 
fire's  Balder  =  King  Hakon.  Wound-fire  =  sword  ;  its 
Balder  (god)  =  man,  warrior. — Fight-seeker  of  the  flood- 
craft  =  seeker  of  the  flood-craft's  fight :  "  boS-saekir 
flseSa  br/kar"  =  "ssekir  flaeSa  brikar  bo'Svar"  =  King 
Hakon.     Flood-craft's  fight  =  naval  battle. 

Page  179.  Gold  waster:  "  malma  fverrir"  =  King 
Hakon. — Host  of  sword  song  ;  "  hjorva  raddar  herr  "  = 
war-host,  army  ;  sword  song  =  battle. — War-flame  : 
"  rog-eisa"  =  sword ;  its  speeder :  "  rssir"  =  King  Hakon. 
— The  breeze  of  Mani's  darling :  "  byrr  Mina  osk- 
kvanar "  =  courage.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  540 :  "  huginn  skal 
sva  kenna,  at  kalla  vind  troUkvenna,  ok  rett  at  nefna  til 
hverja  er  vill,  ok  sva  at  nefna  jotnana  ok  kenna  fa  til 
konu  eSa  moBur  e'Sa  dottur  fess,"  i.e.  the  mind  shall  thus 
be  betokened,  to  call  it  the  wind  of  troll-women 
(giantesses),  and  it  is  right  to  name  thereto  anyone 
(giantess)  at  will,  and  also  to  name  the  giants,  and  then 
to  betoken  the  mind  by  (the  wind  of)  a  wife  or  a  mother 
or  a  daughter  of  the  giant  named.  Thus  Mani  was  the 
son  of  the  giant  Mundilfceri,  S.  E.  i.  56,  Vfm.  23  ;  his 
darling,  therefore,  a  trollwoman,  whose  wind,  breeze  = 
"  hugr,"  which  means  not  only  thought,  mind,  but  also 
courage,  valour.  Finn  J6nsson's  interpretation,  Kritiske 
Studier,  93. — Fray  of  spear-maids:  "Snerra  geir-vffa" 
=  battle.     Spear-maids  =  Valkyrjur. 

Page  180.  Fenrir's  jaw-gag :  "  Fenris  varra  sparri"  = 
sword,  cf  S.  E.  i.  112:  "  Ulfrinn  gapti  akaflega,  ok 
fekkst  um  mjok  ok  vildi  bi'ta  \iA.  feir  skutu  i  munn 
honum  sverSi  nokkvoru,  nema  hjoltin  vi^  ne'5rag6mi,  en 
efra  gomi  bloSrefillinn,  fat  er  gom-sparri  hans,"  i.e.  The 
Wolf  (Fenrir)  gaped  awfully  and  struggled  about  much 
and  wanted  to  bite  them.  They  slipped  into  his  mouth 
a  certain  sword,  the  hilts  of  which  stick  against  the  lower 
jaw  and  the  point  against  the  upper ;  this  is  his  jaw- 
gag. — Steel-storm  :  "  malm-hn'^  "  =  battle  ;  its  trees, 
"  meiBar  "  =  men,  warriors. 


394  The  Saga  Library. 

Page  l8i.  Sheath-staff:  "  fetil-stingr"  =  sword. — 
Byrny  -  meeting :  "  bryn-ping  "  =  meeting  of  hosts  in 
armour,  battle. 

Page  182.  Shaft  -  rain  :  "  nadd  -  regn  "  =  battle  ;  its 
Niord,  god,  war  commander. — Rakni's  roaring  highway : 
"  Rakna  rym-leiS  "  =  sea.  Rakni,  a  sea-king  of  fame, 
S.  E.  i.  548. — War-board:  "gunn-borS  "  =  shield. 

Page  184.  2.  War-weed:  " her- vd^ir"=  armour, byrny. 
War-warders'  leader:  "vi'si  ver^ungar "  =  King  Hakon, 
"  VerSung  "  =  body-guard. 

3.  Flinger  of  the  glitter  in  the  she-giant's  drift  on  lee- 
moon  of  sea-steed  :  "gim-slongvirnausta-blakkshle-mana- 
gffrs  dn'fu  "  =  King  Hakon.  Sea-steed  =  ship  ;  its  lee- 
moon  =  shield  ;  the  shield's  she-giant  =  axe ;  its  drift  on  or 
against  the  shield  =  battle  ;  the'glitter  of  battle  =  gleam- 
ing weapons  ;  the  flinger  thereof  =  a  warrior,  here  King 
Hakon. 

Page  185.  I.  Vafad's  weeds:  "vaSir  Vdfa'5ar"=  byrny, 
armour.  "  VafaSr,"  one  of  the  names  of  Odin  =  the 
wavering  one,  the  shifty  wanderer,  Tro^wrpoTroj. 

2.  Ring  Tyr :  "  bauga  Tyr  "  =  King  Hakon.  Tyr,  one 
of  the  "  Ms\x  "  or  Gods  ;  cf  S.  E.  i.  334 :  "  Mann  er  ok 
r^tt  at  kenna  til  allra  Asa  heita,"  i.e.  it  is  right  to  be- 
token a  man  by  all  the  names  of  the  "  .^sir." — Shield- 
bright  burgs  =  bright  shieldburgs  :  "  ski'rar  skjald-borgir" 
=  lines  of  warriors  with  bright  shields  aloft. 

Page  186.  I.  Tempest  of  slaughter-hurdles'  Gefn  : 
"  veSr  val-grindar  Gefnar  "  =  battle.  Slaughter-hurdle 
=  shield  ;  its  "  Gefn  "  (one  of  the  names  of  the  goddess 
Freyja,  S.  E.  i.  1 14),  a  "  Valkyrja"  ;  her  tempest  =  battle  ; 
its  speeder:  "heyjandi"  =  man,  warrior.  King  Hakon. — 
Crafts-master  of  Odin's  brunt :  "kennir  Njots  svips"  = 
King  Hakon.  Njotr,  one  of  Odin's  names,  S.  E.  i.  86, 
note  1 1,  ii.  266,  note  i  (cf  ib.  472,  556) ;  his  brunt  (svipr) 
=  battle  ;  its  crafts-master  (knower),  a  renowned  warrior, 
King  Hakon. 

2.  Wound-wand  :  "  ben-viindr  "  =  sword. — The  squall 
of  the  boar  of  Ali :   "  el  galtar  Ala  "  =  sea-fight.     Ali,.  a 


Explanations.  395 

sea-king  of  fame  (S.  E.  i.  546) ;  his  boar  =  ship  ;  the  squall 
thereof  =  naval  fight. — Hair  mounds  :  "  skarar  haugar  " 
=  heads,  skulls. 

Page  187.  I.  Wolves'  slayer  :  "varga  myrSir"  =  King 
Hakon.  Wolves  =  misdoers. — Gold's  well  wonted  scarer: 
"  vanr  6tta  gulls  "  =  accustomed  to  scatter  gold  about,  a 
bounteous  prince. 

2.  The  Niord  of  Gondul  who  giveth  drink  to 
Hugin  :  "  Gondlar  NjorBr,  sa  er  ger?5i  hugins  drekku  "  = 
Thoralf  Skolmson  (cf  p.  184).  "Gondul,"  one  of  the 
"  Valkyrjur,"  hence,  appellatively,  fight ;  the  Niord  (god) 
thereof,  a  warrior ;  "  Huginn,"  one  of  Odin's  two  wise 
ravens  ("  Thought,"  in  fact) ;  its  drink,  liquor  =  blood. 

Page  190.  4.  Wound-sea:  "  sar-gymir  "  (cf  p.  54)  = 
oceans  of  blood. — Swords'  nesses  :  "  sverSa  nes "  = 
shields. — Flood  of  spears  :  "floS  fleina"  =  blood  shed  in 
battle. 

5.  Red  shield's  [read :  brim's]  heaven  :  "  ro'Snar  (ro^in- 
nar)  randar  himinn  "  =  shield. — Skogul's  cloud  storm  : 
"  Skoglar  skys  veSr  "  =  brunts  of  fighting.  Skogul's 
cloud  =  shield  ;  the  storm  thereof  =  fight. 

Page  191.  I.  Spear-waves:  "odd-lar"  =  blood  flowing. 
— Odin's  weather  :  "  Ottins  veSr  "  =  brunt  of  battle. 

5.  Geir-skogul,  one  of  the  "Valkyrjur,"  as  is  also 
Skogul,  p.  192,  I. 

Page  193.    4.  Fenriswolf ;  see  note  to  p.  31. 

Page  198.  I.  Battle-god's  black  falcons  :  "dolg-bands 
dokk-valir  "  =  ravens.  Battle-god  =  Odin  ;  his  black  fal- 
cons =  ravens. — Wound-reed  :  "benja  reyr"  =  sword. 

2.  See  note  to  p.  180. 

Page  199.  I.  Hords' land-ward:  "  HorSa  land-vorSr  " 
=  King  Harald  Greycloak. — Wounds'  hail :  "  benja 
hagl "  =  arrows. — Sheath-ice  :  "  fetla  svell,"  stiria  baltei 
=  sword. 

2.  Uller  of  leek  of  battle  :  "  Ullr  imun-lauks  "  =  King 
Harald  Greycloak.  Leek  of  battle  =  sword  ;  its  Uller 
(god)  =  man,  warrior. — The  seed  of  Fyris  meadow : 
"frze   Fyris- valla"  =  gold.      Cf.  S.  E.  i.  396-98,  where 


39^  The  Saga  Library. 

the  story  is  told,  how  Rolf  Kraki  was  betrayed  at  Upsala 
by  King  Adils,  his  stepfather.  "  But  Yrsa,  the  mother  of 
Rolf,  gave  him  an  ox-horn  full  of  gold,  and  therewithal 
the  ring  '  Svi'agriss,'  and  bade  him  and  his  ride  away  to 
their  host.  They  sprang  to  their  horses,  and  rode  down 
unto  the  Fyris-meads,  and  then  saw  how  King  Adils 
rode  after  them  with  all  his  host  in  full  armour,  intent  on 
slaying  them.  Then  took  Rolf  Kraki  with  his  right  hand 
the  gold  out  of  the  horn  and  sowed  it  all  about  the  road. 
And  when  the  Swedes  saw  this,  they  sprang  from  their 
saddles  and  each  one  picked  up  what  he  caught  hold  of, 
but  King  Adils  bade  them  ride  on,  himself  riding  as  hard 
as  he  could,  Slungnir,  his  steed,  being  the  best  of  all 
horses.  Now  when  Rolf  Kraki  saw  King  Adils  riding 
close  upon  him,  he  took  the  ring  '  Svfagriss '  and  flung 
it  to  him,  and  bade  him  take  it  for  a  gift.  King  Adils 
rode  to  the  ring  and  lifted  it  with  the  point  of  his  spear 
and  slipped  it  up  over  the  socket.  But  Rolf  Kraki, 
turning  back,  saw  how  Adils  bowed  down  (catching  the 
ring)  and  said  :  '  Utterly  humbled  have  I  now  him  who 
is  the  mightiest  among  the  Swedes  ; '  and  thereon  they 
parted.  By  reason  of  this  gold  is  called  the  seed  of 
Kraki  or  of  Fyris-mead." — The  falcon's  fell :  "hauka  fjoll" 
=  hands,  whereon  the  falcon  sits. — The  meal  of  the  woe- 
ful maidens  of  Frodi :  "  meldr  fa-glyja'Sra  fyja  FroSa"  = 
gold.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  376 :  "  King  Frodi  (Fridleifson  of  Den- 
mark) went  to  a  feast  in  Sweden  to  the  king  who  was 
named  Fjolnir.  Then  he  bought  two  bondswomen  who 
were  called  Fenja  and  Menja,  being  big  women  and 
strong.  At  this  time  were  found  in  Denmark  two  quern- 
stones  so  huge,  that  none  might  be  found  strong  enough 
to  turn  them.  Now  such  was  the  nature  of  the  quern 
that  it  would  grind  whatever  the  grinder  of  it  wished. 
That  quern  was  calledGrotti.  Drop-chaps,'  Hengi-kjoptr,' 
is  he  called  who  gave  the  quern  to  King  Frodi.  King 
Frodi  had  the  bondswomen  brought  to  the  quern  and 
bade  them  grind  gold  and  peace  and  bliss  to  Frodi.  But 
no  longer  rest  or  sleep  gave  he  to  them  than  while  the 


Explanations.  397 

cuckoo  was  silent  or  a  song  might  be  sung.  And  so  it 
is  said  they  sang  that  lay  which  is  called  Grotti's-lay,  and 
ere  the  song  came  to  an  end  they  had  ground  an  armed 
host  upon  Frodi ;  and  on  that  night  there  came  the  sea- 
king  called  Mysing  and  slew  Frodi,  and  took  much 
plunder  ;  and  then  Frodi's  peace  came  to  naught.  Now 
Mysing  took  away  with  him  both  Grotti  and  Fenja  and 
Mcnja  besides,  and  bade  them  grind  salt ;  and  at  mid- 
night they  asked  if  Mysing  was  not  growing  weary  of 
salt ;  but  he  bade  them  grind  on.  But  a  little  while  had 
they  yet  ground  or  ever  the  ships  sank  down,  leaving  a 
whirlpool  in  the  ocean  where  the  sea  falls  through  the 
quern -hole."  —  Troll-wives'  foeman:  "  mellu -d61gr"  = 
Thor ;  his  mother  =  Earth ;  her  flesh  =  mould,  soil. 

Page  200.  I.  The  coif-sun  of  the  brow-fields  of  Fulla : 
"fall-sol  Fullarbrd-vallar"  =  gold,  the  diadem  of  Fulla's 
headdress.  —  Mountains  of  Uller's  keel:  "  fjoU  Ullar 
kjols  "  =  hands.  Uller's  keel  =  shield  (as,  according  to 
the  so-called  Laufass  Edda,  he  owned  a  ship  called 
Skjoldr  =  shield  ;  Lex.  Poet.,  sub  Ullr);  its  mountains  = 
hands,  that  lift  the  shield  on  high. — Sun  of  the  river: 
"alf-roBull  elfar"  =  gold. — Corpse  of  the  mother  of  the 
giant's  foe  ;  cf  end  of  preceding  note. 

3.  Speeder  of  skates  of  isle-mead :  "  skerja-foldar  sk/S- 
rennandi "  =  seafarer,  sea-king,  here  King  Harald  Grey- 
cloak. 

Page  201.  I.  Breeze  of  giant  maidens:  "byrfursa  toes" 
=  mind  ;  cf.  note  to  p.  179,  breeze  of  Mani's  darling. 

Hawk-land's  jewel :  "  val-jarSar  men  "  =  gold.  Hawk- 
land  =  hand. — Lair  of  the  ling-worm  :  "  lyngva  latr  "  = 
gold,  here  gold-ring.  Ling-worm  =  serpent.  The  myth 
of  the  serpent  or  dragon  Fafnir  underlies  all  "  kennings  " 
of  this  kind.  , 

2.  Terror-staff  of  the  jaw-teeth  of  Heimdall :  "  Ognar- 
stafr  tanna  HallinskiSa"  =scatterer,  destroyer  of  gold,  a 
bounteous  lord,  King  Harald  Greycloak.  "  Hallinskfei," 
one  of  the  names  of  Heimdall.  Cf.  S.  E.  i.  100  :  "  Heim- 
dallr  hcitir   einn  .  .  >   hann   heitir   ok    HallinskiSi   ok 


398  The  Saga  Library. 

Gullintanni ;  tennr  bans  voru  af  gulli,"  i.e.  Heimdall  is 
the  name  of  one  (of  the  ^sir),  he  is  also  hight  Haliinskidi 
and  Goldentooth  ;  his  teeth  being  of  gold.  Hence 
Heimdall's  jaw-teeth  =  gold  ;  its  terror-staff  =  destroyer, 
a  man  liberal  of  his  wealth. 

Page  206.  I.  Swans  of  the  Burden-Tyr :  "  svanir- 
farma-Tys  "  =  ravens.  Burden-Tyr  =  Odin  (cf  S.  E.  i. 
230) ;  his  swans  =  ravens. — Rooks'  beer  from  Hadding's 
chosen:  -"  Hroka-bjor  Haddingja-vals  "  =  blood.  Had- 
ding's chosen  (ones)  =  war-host ;  the  rook  thereof  =  bird 
of  carnage,  raven  ;  its  beer  =  blood.  The  Hadding  here 
mentioned  is  Hadding,  son  of  Gram,  legendary  King  of 
Denmark  of  mighty  fame  ;  cf.  Saxo,  lib.  i.  34-60. 

2.  The  arm's  (gold-)  worm  :  "  alnar  ormr  "  =  ring, 
bracelet. — Fish  land  :  "olun-jorS"  =  sea,  ocean. 

Page  207.  I.  For  "merry  king"  read  merry  lord,  i.e. 
Earl  Hakon. — Storms  of  Gondul :  "  Gondlar  ve^r"  = 
fight, battle. — Red  moon  that  is  of  Odin's  (read:  Hedin's) 
elbow:  "rau^mani  HeSin's  b6ga"  =  war-shield. — Fight- 
sail  :  "  r6g-segl "  =  shield. 

2.  Swan(-fowl)  of  the  heavy  sword-stream:  "svanr 
sverSa  sverri-fjar?5ar  "  =  raven.  Sverri-fjorSr,  lit.  heavy 
sea  ;  heavy  sword-sea  =  blood  shed  in  torrents. — Shaft- 
storm  of  the  spear- wife :  "  orva-drifa  odda-vifs  "  =  fight, 
battle;  spear-wife  ="Valkyrja." — Hlokk's  sail :  "Hlakk- 
ar  segl"  =  shield.  Hlokk,  a  "  Valkyrja."— Bow-hail: 
"  bogna  hagl "  =  showers  of  arrows. 

3.  Storm  of  Ali :  "el  Ala"  =  fight.  Ali,  a  renowned 
sea-king. — Deft  grove  of  the  shield  leek  :  "  rseki-lundr 
randar-lauks  "  =  warrior.  Earl  Hakon.  Shield  leek  = 
sword. 

4.  Warder  of  waves'  raven  :  "  vorSr  hranna  hrafna  "  = 
commander  of  a  fleet.  Earl  Hakon.  Waves'  raven  = 
ship. 

5.  Mail-rain  :  "mel-regn"  =  shower  of  arrows. — Sword- 
storm's  urger:  "hjors  hriS-remmir  =  remmirhjors  hri^ar" 
=  commander  in  battle,  Earl  Hakon. — Vidur  of  gale  of 
sea-steeds  ;  "  hald-ViSurr  haf-fa.xa  "  =  "  Vi'Surr  hjaldrs 


Explanations.  399 

haf-faxa"  =  commander  in  sea-fight,  Earl  Hakon.  Sea- 
steed's  gale  =  sea-fight ;  its  Vidur  (one  of  the  names  of 
Odin)  the  director,  ruler  thereof. — The  High-one's  tem- 
pest:  "Hars  dr/fa"  =  battle.  "  Har,"  one  of  Odin's 
many  names. 

Page  215.  Spear-gale  :  "geir-drffa  "  =  battle. 

Pages  2 16-17.  Helm-storm  :  "hjalm-grdp"  =  shower  of 
arrows,  brunt  of  battle. — Loft's  friend's  hall  of  friendship  : 
"  Lofts  vinar  vin-heimr  "  =  "  Val  "-hall.  Loft's  friend 
=  Loki's  friend,  Odin  ;  his  hall  of  friendship,  friendly 
home  =  "  Val  "-hall. — Fiery  rain  of  Odin  :  "  skiir  |?r6ttar 
furs"  =  brunt  of  battle,  "j^rottr"  =  Odin;  his  fire  = 
sword  ;  the  shower  thereof  =  battle. 

Page  218.  Svolnir's  dame:  "Svolnis  vara  "  =  earth. 
Svolnir  =  Odin  ;  his  wife  =  earth. — Hind  of  birch-buds : 
"  hind  birki-brums  "  =  goat. 

Page  2ig.  i.  Terns  fin-tailed  foreboders  of  long  nets  : 
"  sporS-fjaSraSar  spa-pernur  langra  nota  "  =  herring,  the 
approach  of  whose  shoals  forebodes  long  nets  being  called 
into  use. — Fire  goddess  =  woman  (apostrophe). — Silver- 
weeds  of  the  ice-fields  :  "akr-murur  jokla  "  =  "  murur 
jokla  akrs  "  =  herring.  "Jokla  akr"  =  sea,  ocean  surface  ; 
its  silver-weed,  the  silver  shining  herring. — Wave-swine  : 
"  unn-svi'n  "  =  ship,  here  fishing  or  herring  boat. 

2.  Sea-heaven's  folk  :  "  al-himins  lendingar  "  =  Ice- 
landers. Sea-heaven  =  ice,  covering  the  sea's  surface. — 
Swimming  firth-herd:  "fjorS-hjorS"  =  fish, here  herring. 

Page  220.  Herrings  that  leap  from  hands  of  Egil  to 
Mar  for  sea-shafts  sold  I :  "  hlaup-sildr  Egils  gaupna  selda 
ek  Mze  viS  orum  sjevar"  =  my  arrows  I  sold  to  Mar  for 
herrings.  Egil,  the  son  of  a  king  of  the  Fins  and  brother 
to  Vcilund  (Velent)  (cf.  Vk.  introd.,  N.F.  163),  was  a  most 
famous  archer,  and  performed  at  the  behest  of  King 
NiSuS  (Nidung)  the  same  feat  of  archery  that  Tell  did  at 
the  bidding  of  Gessler  (cf.  DiSriks  saga  af  Bern,  ch.  75). 
Here  real  arrows  are  called  the  herrings  that  leap  from 
archer  Egil's  hands,  while  real  herrings  are  called  the 
arrows  of  the  sea. 


400  The  Saga  Librajy. 

Page  239.  I.  God  of  hilts  made  meetly:  "  Msetra 
hjalta  malm-OSinn  "  =  King  Harald  Greycloak.  A  more 
literal  rendering  would  be  God  of  the  precious  hilt- 
metal  ;  hilt-metal  =  sword  ;  its  Odin,  god,  a  warrior. 

2.  Glammi's  steed  :  "  Glamma  soti  "  =  ship  ;  its  garth- 
wall  :  "  garSr  "  =  shield  ;  its  heeder  =  warrior.  King 
Harald  Greycloak.  "  Glammi,"  a  sea-king  of  fame, 
S.  E.  i.  546. — The  scatterer  of  the  sea's  flame :  "  sendir 
sjavar  bals "  =  bounteous  prince,  King  Harald. — The 
word-happy  kings'  friend:  "orS-heppinn  jofra  spjalli  "  = 
Earl  Hakon  Sigurdson  the  Mighty. 

Page  241.  Eyebrow's  field  :  "  briina  grund"  =  fore- 
head ;  the  heeder  of  the  silk-fillet  thereof  =  one  who 
wears  such  a  band  as  a  mark  of  social  distinction,  here 
Earl  Hakon. 

Page  242.  2.  Thor's  shrine-lands :  "  hofs  lond  Ein- 
riBa  "  =  lands  belonging  to  the  temples  of  Thor.  Ein- 
ridi,  one  of  Thor's  names,  S.  E.  i.  553. — Hlorrid 
of  the  spear-garth:  "geira  garSs  HldrriSi "  =  Earl 
Hakon.  Spear-garth  =  shield ;  the  Hlorrid  =  Thor  (god) 
thereof,  a  warrior,  here  Earl  Hakon. — Wolf  of  the  death 
of  the  giants  :  "  vitnir  jotna  val  falls  "  =  ship.  The  death 
of  the  giants  =  ocean,  cf.  S.  E.  i.  46-48  :  "  Synir  Bors 
drapu  Ymi  jotun ;  enn  er  hann  fell,  fa  hljop  sva  mikit 
bloS  or  sarum  hans,  at  meS  Jjvi  drekktu  feir  allri  astt 
Hrimpursa,"  i.e.  the  sons  of  Bor  slew  the  giant  Ymir ; 
but  when  he  fell,  then  flowed  so  much  blood  from  his 
wounds,  that  therewith  they  drowned  all  the  kindred  of 
the  Rime-giants  .  .  .  .  "  \€\x  gerSu  af  bloSi  hans  saeinn 
ok  votnin" :  they  made  of  his  blood  the  sea  and  the  waters. 

3.  Fight-worthy  folk  of  Hlokk's  staff:  "  Her-farfir 
Hlakkar  as-megir  "  {i.e.  Hlakkar  ass  megir)  =  warriors, 
then  men  in  general.  "  Hlokk,"  a  "  Valkyrja,"  here  used 
appellatively  for  battle. — Mighty  red-board's  wielder : 
"  riki  rauB-brikar  raekir  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Red-board  = 
shield. — Gold-waster:  "au'S-ryrir"  =  Earl  Hakon. — Spear- 
bridge  :  "  geir-brii  "  =  shield. 

4.  Fight-board  :  "  I'mun-borS  "  =  id.  . 


Explanalious.  40 1 

Page  245.  I.  Frey  of  Hedin's  breezes  :  "FreyrH^^- 
ins  byrjar  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Iledin,  a  sea-king;  his 
breeze  =  fight. — War-brand's  UUer  (god) :  "brandaUllr" 
=  Earl  Hakon. 

2.  Hurdles  smooth  of  Meiti :  "  Meita  mjiik-hurSir"  = 
ships.  Meiti,  a  sea-king  of  fame,  S.  E.  ii.  468. — Glad- 
denner  of  the  sparrow  of  the  shield-svvarf :  "sv6r-ga;lir 
randa-sdrva  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Shicld-swarf  =  shield- 
filings,  chipping-up  of  shields  =  battle;  the  sparrow 
thereof  =  raven,  carrion  bird.  Gods  (not  god)  of  the 
wall  of  Hedin  :  "  UUar  Hedins  veggjar  "=  warriors. 
Wall  of  Hedin  =  shield. 

Page  246.  I.  The  Narvi  of  the  screaming  of  the  shield- 
witch  :  "  Hlym-Narfi  hli'far  flag^s  "  =  "  Narfi  hli'far- 
flag^s  hlyms  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Shield-witch  =  axe  ;  its 
screaming  =  battle ;  the  Narvi  (a  son  of  Loki,  S.  E.  i. 
104  =  giant)  thereof:  war  commander,  Earl  Hakon. — 
The  need  of  the  Talk  of  snow-shoes  :  "  forf  ondiir-Jalks  " 
=  ship.  lalk,  one  of  the  names  of  Odin  ;  the  lalk  of  snow- 
shoes  =  the  god  famed  for  snow-shoes,  i.e.  UUer.  Cf 
S.  E.  i.  102  :  "hann  (Ullr)  er  bogmaSr  sva  goSr  ok 
ski'Sfaerr,  sva  at  engi  ma  vi'S  hann  keppast,"  i.e.  He  is  an 
archer  so  good  and  so  skilled  at  snow-shoeing,  that  no 
one  may  contend  against  him.  Ullcr's  need  =  his  ship, 
the  name  of  which  was  Skjiildr  =  shield,  which  points  to 
UUer's  need  being  meant  here  to  signify  shield-hung 
ships,  warships.  The  last  two  lines  of  the  verse  corre- 
spond to  the  prose-words,  "  The  earl  brought-to  his  ships 
by  the  land." 

2.  Fight-groves  :  "  gunnar-lundar  "  —  warriors,  armed 
hosts. — The  host  of  the  ocean  =  King  Ragnfrod's  levies 
from  Orkney. 

Page  248.  Meiti's  sea-skate  :  "  Meita  skf=5  "  =  ship. 
"  Meiti,"  cf  note  to  p.  245,  2. 

Page  249.  I.  The  flickering  flame  of  targe-field : 
"  riS-logi  rand-vallar "  =  vibrated,  gleaming  sword. 
Targe-field  =  shield.— Wolf-gladdener  :  "  Ulf-teitir  "  = 
he   who   by   carnage   provides   food   for   wolves  ;    here 

III.  u  D 


402  The  Saga  Library. 

Earl  Eric. — Blood-hawks :  "  bl6B-valr  "  =  raven,  carrion 
bird. 

2.  Sand-Kiar  :  "  Kjar  sanda  "  =  Skopti  of  the  tidings. 
Kiar,  a  lord  of  Normandy  (N.  F.  163,  cf.  283,  6),  here 
used  appellatively  for  lord.  "  Kiar  sanda,"  lord  of  the 
sands,  i.e.  sea-side  countries,  therefore  =  hersir  of  the 
sea-marge  in  the  preceding  stanza. 

The  land's  belt's  fire's  giver  :  "  log-reifir  land-mens  "  = 
"  reifir  land-mens  logs  "  =  Skopti  of  the  tidings.  Land's 
belt  =  sea  ;  its  fire  =  gold  ;  its  giver  =  bounteous  man, 
liberal  lord.^ — Steel-awer,  perhaps  better  steel  vEgir,  god  : 
"  stal-aagir  "  =  Earl  Eric,  j^gir,  the  god  of  the  sea. — 
Din-bidder  of  the  storm  of  stem-plain's  raven  :  "  stafns 
flet-balkar  hrafna  dynbei'Sir,"  i.e.  "  beiSir  dyns  balkar 
stafns-flets  hrafna  "  =  Skopti  of  the  tidings.  Stem-plain, 
planities  prors  =  ocean ;  its  raven  =  ship  ;  the  storm 
(balkr)  thereof  =  brunt  of  battle,  naval  fight ;  the  din 
thereof  =  clash  of  weapons. 

The  italicized  line  here,  and  those  on  pp.  346-48,  form 
the  so-called  klofa-stef  or  cleft,  split-up  refrain  of  Eyjolf 
Dadaskald's  poem,  the  Banda-drapa.  Taken  together, 
the  five  lines,  of  which  the  "  stave "  consists,  form  the 
following  sentences  in  praise  of  Earl  Eric  : 

The  land  at  gods'  will  draweth 
The  spearstorm  bounteous  Eric 
To  him,  and  fight-gay  wages 
That  earl  his  wars,  and  swayeth 
The  land  by  gods  safe-guarded. 

3.  The  ale-skiff  of  the  sea-worm  :  "  6l-knarrar  sjdfar- 
na%r  "  =  hall,  palace.  Ale-skiff  =  beaker,  bowl,  in  a  col- 
lective, multiplicative  sense  ;  its  sea-worm  =  ship,  i.e. 
nave,  hall,  palace. — Finn  of  the  serpent's  seat-berg :  "  linna 
set-bergs  Finnr"  =  bounteous  prince,  King  Harald  Gorm- 
son.  Serpent's  seat-berg  =  gold  ;  its  Finnr  —  Dwarf  =  a 
wealthy  man,  a  bounteous  lord. — The  whetter  of  the 
Hild-storm  :  "  Hildar  el-hvetjandi "  =  "  hvetjandi  Hildar 
els  "  =  Earl  Eric.  Hild,  a  "  Valkyrja  "  (S.  K.  i.  118);  her 
storm  =  battle  ;  its  "  hvetjandi,"  a  dauntless  warrior,  a  war 


Explaiialions.  403 

dulcc. — The   bride  of  Odin  :    "  Vggjar   biiibir  "  =  earth, 
land,  Norway,  the  preceding  prose  text  stating  that  King- 
Harald  appointed  Eric  earl  with  dominion  over  Vingul- 
mark  and  Raumrealm. 

Page  250.  The  foe  of  the  flame-flash  of  the  yew-seat : 
"  hati  elds  y-setrs  "  =  Olaf  Tryggvison.  Yew-seat  = 
the  seat  of  the  yew-bow,  the  hand  that  holds  and 
lifts  it ;  the  hand's  flame-flash  =  gold  ;  its  foe  =  he 
who  wastes,  scatters  it,  a  liberal,  open-handed  person. — 
Stout  friend  of  Hord-folk  =  Olaf  Tryggvison.  Hord- 
folk  stands  here,  pars  pro  toto,  for  the  Norwegian 
nation  ;  the  poet  must  have  chosen  this  folk-land  in  pre- 
ference to  any  other  because  of  the  close  alliance  which 
afterwards  took  place  between  the  great  Hord-land  chiefs, 
the  kinsmen  of  Hor^a-Kari  and  the  family  of  Olaf 
Tryggvison,  cf.  ch.  Ixii.-iv. — Weed  of  Hamdir:  "  Hamdis 
klaeSi "  =  byrnies  or  coats  of  mail. — Clash  of  sword  edge : 
"  hjorva  gnyr"  =  battle  ;  its  clouds  :  "sky  "  =  shields. 

Page  253.  Corpse-banes:  "  hr£e-sk6^  "  (scathe)  = 
swords. 

Page  255.  I.  Gold-shearer:  " gull-skerSir "  =  boun- 
teous man,  Olaf  Tryggvison. — Spear-gale  :  "  geir-jieyr  " 
(thaw)  =  battle. 

2.  Yoke-beasts  of  the  ere-boards :  "  eykir  aur-borBs  " 
=  ships.  Aur-bor^,  which,  for  want  of  any  technical 
term  for  it,  we  translate  "ere-board,"  the  board  that 
drags  through  the  ere  =  the  sand  or  shingle,  when  a 
boat  is  hauled  up  on  to  the  beach,  is  the  second  plank 
from  the  keel  (bilge-plank  .''). — Grove  of  battle :  "  sig- 
runnr  "  =  warrior,  Earl  Hakon.  Helm  of  aweing :  "  holm- 
fjbturs  hjalmr  "  =  "cegis-hjalmr,"  the  terrifier's  helmet. 
Cf.  S.  E.  i.  356 :  "  Fafnir  hafSi  fd  tekit  hjdlm,  er 
Hrei'Smar  hafSi  att,  ok  setti  a  hofut  ser,  er  kalla^r 
var  CEgis-hjAlmr,  er  oil  kvikvendi  hrxBast  er  sja,"  i.e. 
Fafnir  had  then  taken  the  helm,  which  (his  father) 
Hreidmar  had  owned,  and  all  quick  things  dread  who 
see  it.  "  Holm-fjoturr  "  =  holm-fetter,  island-belt  =  sea 
=  "  iEgir  "  =  god  of  the  sea,  taken  as  an  appellative  = 


404  The  Saga  Library. 

sea.  This  verse,  it  would  seem,  was  not  made  till  the 
sound  of  ce  in  cegir  =  terrifier,  and  that  of  ^e  in  /Egir 
had  become  identical  in  sound,  but  that  was  a  long  time 
after  the  death  of  Jingle-scale,  which  occurred  shortly  after 
A.D.  986. 

3.  Frost  of  murder :  "  morS-frost  "  =  battle  (where 
bodies  of  men  are  rendered  stiff  as  if  they  were  frozen). — 
Elf  of  the  land  of  mirkwoods :  "  alfr  myrk-markar  fold- 
ynjar  "  =  Norway,  the  land  of  dense,  dim  woods. 

Page  256.  I.  Heeder  of  storm  ofwar-sark  :  "val-serkja 
veSr-hirSir"  =  "hirSir  veSrs  val-serkja  "  =  Earl  Hakon. 
War-sark  =  byrny,  coat  of  mail  ;  its  storm  =  battle  ;  its 
heeder  =  fighter,  commander  in  war. — Fight-Niords  of 
Hagbard's  hurdles'  rollers  :  "  Hlunn-NirSir  HagbarSa- 
hurSa  "  =  fighters,  armed  host.  Hagbard,  a  sea-king 
(cf.  note  to  page  34) ;  his  hurdle  =  shield  ;  the  roller 
thereof  =  sword  ;  the  Niords  (gods)  whereof  =  armed 
men. 

2.  Ragnir  of  garth  of  spear-flight :  "  garS-Rognir  geir- 
rasar"  =  "Rognirgeir-rasargarSs"  =  the  Emperor  Otto. 
Garth  of  spear-flight  =  shield  ;  its  Ragnir  =  Odin  (S.  E. 
ii.  472),  ruler,  wielder,  a  warrior. — Fight  Vidur  :  "  gunn- 
Vi'Surr  "  =  the  Emperor  Otto.  ViSurr  =  Odin  (Grm.  49). 
— Sea  -  horse  rider  :  "  vags  blakk-riSi  "  =  "  riBi  vags 
blakks"  =  sailor,  shipmate,  man,  here  the  Emperor  Otto. 

3.  Flame  of  Thridi :  "  log  bri^ja  "  =  gleaming  sword  ; 
its  din  :  "  frymr  "  =  battle. — Stirrer  of  ernes'  craving : 
"arn-greddir "  =  "greddir  arna"  =  he  who  rouses  the 
eagle's  greed  with  corpses  of  the  slain,  here  Earl  Hakon. 

Page  257.  The  fray-Thrott  of  the  sound  steed : 
"  sa;ki-|7r6ttr  sund-faxa  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  j^rottr  (pith), 
one  of  Odin's  names.  Fray-Thrott  =  fight  god,  a  warring 
lord.     Sound-steed  =  ship. 

Page  259.  I.  Bole  of  the  gear  of  Hedin ;  "  draugr 
He'Sins  vaSa"=  Earl  Hakon.  Hedin's  gear  =  byrny,  coat 
of  mail  ;  its  bole  =  warrior,  man. — Corpse-fowls  :  "  hra;- 
gammar"  (vultures)  =  ravens. — Tyr  of  pine-rod's  hollow, 
or  rather  :  Tyr  of  pine-hollow's  rod  :  "  Tyr  tyrva  tein- 


Explanations.  405 

lautar"  =  "  Tyr  tyrva-lautar  teins  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Pine 
(like  "  askr,"  ""  lind  ")  =  sword  ;  its  hollow  ("  laut  ")  = 
shield  ;  the  shield's  rod  ("  teinn ")  =  sword  ;  its  Tyr 
(god),  a  man,  warrior. 

2.  Wild-fire  of  the  sword-vale:  "hyrr  hjor-lautar"  = 
sword.  Sword-vale  ("  hjor-laut  ")  =  shield  ;  its  wild-fire 
("  hyrr  "),  the  flashing  sword. — Sorli's  roof :  "  Sorla  rann  " 
=  shield.  Sorli,  son  of  King  Jonaker,  slain  in  the  hall 
of  Ermanaric,  Hdm.  31.  —  Sleeping-loft  of  ling-fish: 
"lopt  lyngs  bar?a"  =  gold.  Ling-fish  =  serpent ;  its 
sleeping  loft  =  gold.  Cf.  the  myth  of  Fafnir,  Em., 
Story  of  the  Volsungs,  S.  E.  i.  356-60. 

3.  God  of  the  gale  of  Frodi :  "  Ass  Fr6Sa  hrfSar " 
=  Earl  Hakon.  Erodi,  a  sea-king  of  fame,  S.  E.  i.  546  ; 
his  gale  =  battle ;  the  god  thereof  =  commander,  war 
duke. 

Page  260.  Speeding-stem  of  the  (sea-)steed  of  rollers  : 
"  hleypi-meiSr  hlunn-viggja"  =  King  (jlaf  Tryggvison. 
Steeds  of  rollers  ("hlunn-vigg")  =  ship;  its  speeding- 
stem  =  sailor,  skipper,  sea-king,  commander. — Birch  of 
fight-sark  :  "  birki  boS-serkjar  "  =  host  in  armour,  an 
army.  Fight-sark  =  byrny  ;  its  birch  (collectively,  birch- 
wood)  =  an  host  in  arms. 

Page  261.  I.  Troll-wife's  steed  ill-waxen:  "  Ljot- 
vaxinn  Leiknar  hestr  "  =  wolf.  Leikn  =  a  troll-wife ; 
her  steed,  riding-horse  =  wolf.  Cf  N.  F.  (H.  H.),  176: 
"  Hefiinn  for  einn  saman  heim  or  scogi  iolaaptan  oc  fann 
trollkono ;  sv  reif  vargi  oc  hafSi  orma  at  taumum,"  i.e. 
Medinn  went  alone  together  home  from  the  wood  Yule- 
cve  and  found  (met)  a  troll-wife ;  she  rode  on  a  wolf 
and  had  snakes  for  reins. — The  dusky  stallion  whereon 
Night-rider  fareth  :  "  blakkt  kveld-ri«u  stoS  "  =  wolf 

2.  Corpse  awl  (probe) :  "  val-keri "  —  sword  ;  its  skin 
("  h'ki ")  =  sheath. 

3.  Nourisher  of  spear-shower :  "naerir  nadd-skiirar"  = 
a  war-leader,  warrior,  Olaf  Tryggvison. 

Page  262.  Bow-trees'  dread  :  "  y-drauga  segir  "  =  Olaf 
Tryggvison.     Bow-tree,  the  tree  that  upbears  the  bow  = 


4o6  The  Saga  Library. 

archer,  warrior,  man. — Choughs  of  the  storm  of  spear- 
cast :  "gj6'5ar  geira  hr/Sar"  =  carrion  birds,  ravens. 
Storm  of  spear-cast  =  battle ;  the  chough  thereof, 
carrion  fowl. 

Page  268.  Mew  of  Mornir :  "mar  (mor)  Mornis"  = 
ship.  Mornir,  a  sea-king  ;  his  mew  =  ship. — Powers  of 
the  hall  of  mountains  :  "  bond  berg-salar  "  =  guardian 
spirits.     Hall  of  mountains  =  cave. 

Page  273.  Steel  stems:  "stala  meiSar"  =  an  host 
under  arms. — The  stem  of  the  steed  of  the  meadow  of 
Sveidi :  "SveiSa  vangs  vigg-mei'Sr"  =  "  mei'Sr  viggs 
SveiBa-vangs"  =  Earl  Hakon.  Sveidi,  a  sea-king  of  fame 
(S.  E.  i.  546) ;  his  meadow  =  the  sea ;  the  steed  thereof  = 
ship ;  the  stem  thereof  =  sailor,  master,  commander  at 
sea. 

Page  274.  Shield  -  maple  :  "  skjald-hlynr  "  =  Earl 
Hakon. 

Page  275.  Fifth-board  steeds:  "hrefnis  stoS "  = 
ships,  fleet.     "  Hrefni"  =  the  fifth  plank  from  the  keel. 

Page  277.  (Sea-)mews  of  the  glow-home  :  "  masvar 
glse-heims  "  =  ships.  Glow-home,  the  glittering  region 
=  sea ;  the  mews  of  it  as  such  =  ships. — The  steed  of 
the  sea-brim,  or  rather,  gunwale  :  "  barms  vigg "  = 
ship. 

Page  278.  I.  Land-rulers:  "  jarS-ra'Sendr  "  =  the 
Earls  Hakon  and  Eric. — Wasters  :  "  eySendr "  =  the 
vikings  of  Jom. —  Sword -elf:  "  sverS  -  alfr  "  =  Earl 
Sigvaldi. 

2.  Sewing:  "seeing"  =  thing  sown,  byrny. —  Flame- 
Gerd  :  "gims  GerSr  "  =  woman. — Bent  boughs  of  the 
shoulder:  "bjiig-limir  herSa"  =  arms,  hands. — Din  of 
Fiolnir's  fires  :  "gnyr  Fjolnis  fiira  "  =  battle.  Fjolnir  = 
Odin,  S.  E.  i.  38,  Grm.  47  ;  his  fire  =  gleaming  sword. — 
Byrny's  Vidur  :  "brynju  Vi'Surr"  =  Earl  Hakon.  Vidur 
=  Odin,  cf.  p.  256,  2. — Clattering  war-sark  of  Hangi : 
"  hryn-scrl<r  Hanga"  =  byrny,  coat  of  mail.  Hangi  = 
lie  who  Jiangs,  a  hanged  person,  here  =  Odin.  Cf.  Hni. 
r3S: 


Exphtiiatioiis.  407 

V'^it  ec  at  ec  Iiect  I  wot,  that  I  hung 

Vindga  meiSi  a  On  the  windy  tree 

n§tr  allar  nio,  Nights  all  nine  together, 

geiri  vndaj>r  Wounded  with  spear 

oc  gefin  Odni,  To  Wodan  given, 

sialfr  sialfom  mer.  Self  unto  myself. 

Odin's  clattering  war-sark  =  byrny.— Weltering  steeds 
of  the  sea-stream,  better  :  of  Rodi's  stream  or  roost : 
"  ri'S-marar  Ro'Sa  rastar "  =  ships.  R6'Si,  a  sea-king  of 
fame,  S.  E.  i.  548  ;  his  stream,  roost  =  sea. 

3.  The  ring-weaved  shirt  of  Sorli :  "  hring-ofinn  serkr 
Sorla"  =  byrny  ;  for  Sorli,  of.  p.  259,  2. 

Page  283.  Hugin's fellows'  feeder:  "verS-bjoSr  Hugins 
ferlSar "  =  warrior,  fighter,  here  Earl  Hakon.  Hugin, 
one  of  Odin's  wise  ravens  ;  its  "  fer^  "  =  company,  fellow- 
ship =  ravens. — Dog  of  thong  sun  :  "  sol-gagarr  seilar  " 
=  "gagarr  seilar-solar  "  =  sword.  Sell,  thong,  strap  to 
which  the  shield  was  attached  {ts?m/ji.uv)  ;  its  sun  =  shield  ; 
shield's  dog  =  sword. — Wight  spcar-stems  =  able-bodied 
fighters,  the  Norwegian  army. 

Page  288.  The  sea-lime's  urger's  folk-play  of  the  fire 
of  head  of  Hedin  :  "  log-skunda^ar  lindar  =  lagar-lindar 
skundaSar  folk-leikr  Hedins  reikar  furs  "  =  great  battle. 
The  fire  of  Hedin's  head  =  gleaming  helmet ;  its  folk- 
play  =  general  agitation,  battle,  national  fight.  Sea- 
lime  =  ship,  whose  urger  =  Earl  Hakon,  whose  great, 
national  fight  =  the  battle  of  Hiorung-wick. 

Page  298.  Ran's  fight-stem:  "folk-runnr  Ranar"  = 
"  Ranar-folks  runnr"  =  .sea-rover,  fighter  at  sea,  here 
Earl  Hakon.  Ran  =  goddess  of  the  sea,  S.  E.  i.  338  ; 
Ran's  fight  =  sea  fight.  The  stem  of  fight  =  warrior, 
man. 

Page  299.  I.  Scathe-wolves' scatterer:  "  mein-rennir 
varga  "  =  "  rennir  mein-varga"  =  Earl  Eric.  "Mein- 
vargar  "  =  robbers  and  evil-doers,  the  Joms-viking.s. — 
.Staff  of  .sword-fields  :  "  lindar  laS-stafr  =  "stafr  lindar- 
laSs  "  =  Earl  Hakon.  Sword-field  =  shield  ;  its  staff  or 
stem  =  a  man. 


4o8  The  Saga  Libmry. 

Page  339.  Niords  of  the  sweep  of  sword-cdge  :  "  svip- 
NirSir  sveiiSa  "  =  warriors. — Scabbard  all  with  the  earth- 
bones  coloured  (lit.  scabbard  of  earth's  leg) :  "  umger^ 
jar^ar  leggs  "  =  stained,  painted  scabbard.  Earth's  leg 
=  earth's  bone  =  stone  (cf.  sea-bone,  p.  21,  and  world's 
bones,  p.  54),  here  in  the  derived  sense :  stone-colour,  stain. 

Page  345.     See  notes  to  pp.  299-300. 

Page  346.  I.  Mail-storm:  " malm-hn'S "=  battle,  cf. 
p.  180. — Spear-storm  bounteous:  "  geira  ve'Sr-mildr," 
i.e.  "  mildr  geira  veSrs  "  =  fight  eager. — Vali's  storm- 
wreath  of  the  hawks  of  the  strand  of  Virvil :  "  Vala 
garSr  vala  Virfils  strandar"  =  sea-fight.  "  Virvill "  (  = 
Huyruillus,  Holandiae  princeps,  Saxo,  lib.  iv.,  178-79), 
a  sea-king  (S.  E.  ii.  469) ;  his  strand,  i.e.  haunts  =  sea  ; 
the  hawks  thereof  =  ships  ;  Vali,  a  sea-rover,  his  storm- 
wreath  =  battle ;  his  storm-wreath  of  the  hawks  of 
Virvil's  strand  =  sea-fight. 

2.  Steerer  of  the  stem-steed  :  "  styrir  stafn-viggs  "  = 
Earl  Eric.  Stem-steed  =  ship. — Wound-mew  :  "  unda 
mar"  =  raven. 

Page  347.  I.  Sea-flame's  brightener :  "Isegis  log- 
fagandi,"  i.e.  "  fagandi  Isegis  logs  "  =  one  liberal  of  his 
wealth,  Earl  Eric. — Brand  of  point-storm  :  "brandrodd- 
hri'Sar  "  =  sword.  Point-storm  =  battle  ;  its  brand,  i.e. 
flame  =  gleaming  sword. 

2.  Hardener  of  the  fire  of  the  spear-sea  :  "  fiir-herSir 
fleina-sjavar,"  i.e.  "  herSir  furs  fieina-sjavar  "  =  doughty 
fighter,  Earl  Eric.  Spear-sea  =  blood  ;  its  fire  =  gleam- 
ing weapon  ;  the  hardener  thereof  =  he  who  tempers  his 
steel  in  blood. — The  fight-tree,  firth-flame's  giver :  "folk- 
meiSr  vaga  fur-gjafall,"  i.e.  "gjafall  vaga-furs"  =  boun- 
teous Earl  Eric.  "  Vagr  "  =  bay,  firth  ;  its  "  fiirr,"  fire 
=  gold. 

Page  348.  O  heedful  Niord  of  the  launch-steed  : 
"  hlunn-viggs  gaeti-NjorSr "  =  sea  captain.  Earl  Eric. 
Launch  steed  =  ship  ;  its  heedful  Niord  (god)  =  com- 
mander.— War's  god  :  "  Hildarass"  =  Earl  Eric.  Hildr, 
used  with  appellative  force,  =  battle. 


Explanations.  409 

Page  35g.  Dauntless  in  gale  of  flame  of  battle  :  "  cl- 
moSr  gunn-bliks,"  i.e.  "m6'Sr  [=  m6Sugr]  gunn-bliks 
cIs  "  =  Earl  Eric.  Flame  of  battle  =  flashing  weapon  ; 
its  gale  =  fight,  battle. — Fattencr  of  carrion  hornets  : 
"  feitir  hrje-geitunga  "  =  fighter,  warrior.  "  Geitungr," 
Dan.  geding,  Swed.  geting  =  hornet ;  but  S.  E.  ii.  488 
gives  it  as  the  name  of  a  bird.  Hence  carrion  hornet  = 
raven. 

Page  360.     Wound-mew  :  "  sara  mar  "  =  raven. 

Page  362.  Meet  stem  of  the  wave-steed  :  "  msetr 
meiSr  unn-viggs  "  =  King  Olaf  Tryggvison. — Sea's  knop- 
crovvned  reindeer  :  "  lagar  hun-hreinar  "  =  ships  with 
knopped  mast-heads. 

Page  368.  I.  Wound-leek:  " sdr-laukr "  =  sword. — 
Mail-Thing:  "malm-jjing"  =  weapon  mote,  battle. — 
Helm-din  :  "dynr  hjdlma"  =  fray  of  battle,  fight. 

Page  369.  I.  Dane  groves  of  bright  leg-biter:  "dansk- 
ir  runnar  frans  Icgg-bita"  =  Danish  warriors.  Leg- 
biter  =  sword. — Him,  i.e.  Earl  Eric,  followed,  etc. 

2.  Hard  firth  :  "  harSr  fjorSr  "  =  heavy  sea,  i.e.  severe 
brunt  of  fight. — Moons  of  the  galley's  prow-fork  :  "  tungl 
tingla  tangar "  =  shields.  Tingl  =  figure-head  ;  the 
prow-fork  (lit.  pair  of  tongues)  thereof,  the  converging 
beams  of  the  prow  upholding  it. — Blood-reeds:  "dreyra 
reyr"  =  swords. 

Page  370.  I.  The  byrny  witchwife's  Regin  :  "bryn- 
flagSs  Reginn  "  =  Earl  Eric.  Byrny  witchwife  =  axe  ; 
its  Reginn,  dwarf,  S.  E.  ii.  470,  Vsp.  1 2,  =  warrior. — 
Fafnir  =  the  Long  Worm. 

2.  Ring-wrought  war-sark  :  "  baugs  megin-serkr  "  = 
ring-wrought  coat  of  mail. — Adder  :  "  naSr "  =  the 
Long  Worm,  cf.  p.  377. 

Page  373.  I.  Hropt's  walls:  "Hroptstoptir"  =  shields; 
"  Hroptr"  =  Odin.— High  fells'  hall :  "  hdrra  fjalla  holl  " 
=  heaven. 

2.  Halland  for  Ha^Iand  =  HaSaland,  i.e.  Hathaland ; 
the  king  thereof,  Olaf  Tryggvison. — Sea-flame:  "haf- 
viti  "  =  gold. — Sword-oath  :  "  Vapn-ei'Sr  "  =  battle-fray. 

III.  E  E 


4IO  The  Saga  Library. 

Page  375.  I.  Waster  of  the  arm-stone:  "  ugraeBir 
arm-grjots  "  =  Thorkel  Nosy. — Either  Adder  =  both  the 
Long  and  the  Short  Worm. — Wolf  of  Tackle  :  "  snsris 
vitnir  "  =  ship,  here  the  Long  Worm. 

2.  Thridi's  land's  lean  monsters:  "Jjri'Sja  hau'Srs  {lunn 
galkn  "  =  swords.  Thridi,  Third-one  =  Odin  (S.  E.  i. 
36) ;  his  land  =  shield  ;  its  thin  monsters,  devouring 
beasts  =  swords. — Wolf's  fare  (lit.  bait) :  "  gera  beita  "  = 
dead  corpses. 

Page  376.  I.  The  soother  of  mews  of  clatter  Of  the 
sheen  of  Leyfi's  (sea-)deer :  "  hungr-deyfir  dyn-sjeSinga 
Leyfa  dyr-bliks,"  i.e.  "  deyfir  hungrs  sseBinga  dyns  Leyfa 
dyrs  bliks  "  =  feeder  of  ravens.  Leyfi,  a  sea-king  of 
fame  (=  Leifi,  S.  E.  548);  his  deer  =  ship  (bounding  over 
wavy  sea) ;  the  ship's  sheen  =  shield  ;  the  shields'  clatter 
=  battle ;  its  (the  battle's)  mew  =  carrion  bird,  raven ; 
the  soother  thereof,  a  man,  here  Olaf  Tryggvison. 

2.  Point-shaking  servant  of,  etc. :  "  odd-brag^s  drr  " 
=  captain,  commander  in  battle. 

3.  Swayer  of  hand's  ice :  "  styrir  mund-jokuls  "  =  Olaf 
Tryggvison.  Hand's  ice,  prop,  silver,  silvern  ornaments, 
here  jewels  in  general. 

Page  377.  I.  Some  tell  the  wealth-wise:  "sumr 
seggr  segir  auSar-kenni,"  i.e.  tell  me,  the  poet,  Hallfred 
Troublous-skald. 

2.  Thing  (=  encounter)  of  swords:  "brings  f  ing  "  = 
battle.  Hringr  =  sword,  S.  E.  i.  566. — Heming's  high- 
born brother.  Earl  Eric,  cf.  Story  of  01.  Tryggvison, 
ch.  xix. 

Page  378.  I.  Tyr  of  the  flame  of  ship-land:  "fasta-Tyr 
far-lands,"  i.e.  "  Tyr  far-lands  fasta  "  =  Erling  Skialgson. 
Ship-land  =  sea ;  its  fire  (fasti)  =  gold ;  the  Tyr  (god) 
thereof,  a  bounteous  lord. 

THE  END. 


CVnSWICK   J'KESS:— C,   WHITTENGFIAM   ANIJ    CO.,   TOOKS  cni'RT,   CHANCEKV   LANK. 


UNIVERSITV  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Vl^^ 


\J)JS* 


\'a-n 


OCT  3  0 1984 


Rr. 


iA^  10 1988 


ISD  2338  9/77 


r/f- 


3  1158  00136  7225 


\-y 


D  000  599  200  3